<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
  <description>Bacon introduced his History of American Christianity at the very end of the 19th century.
  The book appeared just after the violence and controversy of the American Civil War,
  and just as that of racial segregation and the World Wars began to brew. In spite of this,
  Bacon’s History highlights the glories and triumphs of Christianity’s development in
  the United States. In particular, he focuses on how all kinds of Christians from many
  different countries have met and come together in America. He looks forward to a future
  in which these Christians can live united in faith. While some critique Bacon’s History
  for its perhaps excessive patriotism, others appreciate Bacon’s ecumenical vision. In any
  case, the book stands in a rather unique place in American history. By virtue of this, it
  tells the story of American Christianity in a way particularly refreshing for an American
  era characterized by the political polarization of the church.

  <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
  </description>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>New York: The Christian Literature Co., 1897</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>bacon_lw</authorID>
  <bookID>history</bookID>
  <workID>history</workID>
  <bkgID>history_of_american_christianity_(bacon)</bkgID>
  <version>1.0</version>
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>A History of American Christianity</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Leonard Woolsey Bacon</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Bacon, Leonard Woolsey (1830-1907)</DC.Creator>
     
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR515.A5</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh3">By Region or Country</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2006-04-25</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/bacon_lw/history.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="ISBN" />
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.index1	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.5in; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="index1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.10%" id="i" prev="toc" next="i_1">
<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_ii.html" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">The American <br />
Church History Series.</h1>
<h3 id="i-p0.3">CONSISTING OF A SERIES OF <br />
DENOMINATIONAL HISTORIES PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUSPICES OF <br />
THE AMERICAN SOCIETY OF CHURCH HISTORY</h3>
<h2 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p0.6">General Editors</h2>
<table border="0" style="width:60%; margin-left:25%; margin-top:12pt; font-variant:samll-caps; font-size:medium" id="i-p0.7">
<colgroup id="i-p0.8">
<col style="width:50%" id="i-p0.9" /><col style="width:50%" id="i-p0.10" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="i-p0.11">
<td id="i-p0.12">Rev. Philip Schaff, D.D. LL.D.</td>
<td id="i-p0.13">Bishop John F. Hurst, D.D., LL. D</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i-p0.14">
<td id="i-p0.15">Rt. Rev. H. C. Potter, D.D., LL. D.</td>
<td id="i-p0.16">Rev. E. J. Wolf, D.D.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i-p0.17">
<td id="i-p0.18">Rev. Geo. P. Fisher, D.D., LL. D.</td>
<td id="i-p0.19">Henry C. Vedder, M.A.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i-p0.20">
<td colspan="2" id="i-p0.21"><p style="margin-left:20%" id="i-p1">Rev. Samuel M. Jackson, D.D. LL. D.</p></td>
</tr>
</table>
<h2 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p1.1"><span class="sc" id="i-p1.2">Volume XIII</span></h2>

<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_iii.html" />

<h3 id="i-p1.3">American Church History</h3>
<h1 id="i-p1.4">A HISTORY</h1>
<h1 id="i-p1.5" />
<h4 id="i-p1.6">OF</h4>
<h1 id="i-p1.7">AMERICAN CHRISTIANITY</h1>
<h4 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p1.8">BY</h4>
<h2 style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:2in" id="i-p1.9">LEONARD WOOLSEY BACON</h2>
<h2 id="i-p1.10">New York <br />
The Christian Literature Co.</h2>
<h3 id="i-p1.12">MDCCCXCVII</h3>

<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_iv.html" />


<p style="text-align:center; line-height:150%; margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in" id="i-p2">
Copyright, 1897, by<br />
<span class="sc" style="font-weight:bold" id="i-p2.2">The Christian Literature Co.</span></p>

<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_v.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Contents" progress="0.17%" id="i_1" prev="i" next="ii">
<h2 id="i_1-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h2>
<table border="0" style="width:90%; margin-left:5%; margin-top:9pt; font-size:medium" id="i_1-p0.2">
<colgroup id="i_1-p0.3">
<col style="width:90%; vertical-align:top" id="i_1-p0.4" />
<col style="width:10%; vertical-align:top; text-align:right" id="i_1-p0.5" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="i_1-p0.6">
<td colspan="2" style="text-align:right" id="i_1-p0.7"><span class="sc" id="i_1-p0.8">PAGE</span></td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p0.9">
<td id="i_1-p0.10">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p1">CHAP. I.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p1.1">Providential 
Preparations for the Discovery of America</span></p>
</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p1.2">1–5</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p1.3">
<td id="i_1-p1.4">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p2">Purpose of the long concealment 
of America, 1. A medieval church to America, 2. Revival of the Catholic 
Church, 3. especially in Spain, 4, 5.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p2.1">
<td id="i_1-p2.2">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p3">CHAP. II.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p3.1">Spanish 
Christianity in America</span></p>
</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p3.2">6–15</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p3.3">
<td id="i_1-p3.4">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p4">Vastness and swiftness of 
the Spanish conquests, 6. Conversion by the sword, 7. Rapid success and 
sudden downfall of missions in Florida, 9. The like story in New Mexico, 
12, and in California, 14.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p4.1">
<td id="i_1-p4.2">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p5">CHAP. III.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p5.1">French 
Christianity in America.</span></p>
</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p5.2">16–29</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p5.3">
<td id="i_1-p5.4">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p6">Magnificence of the French 
scheme of western empire, 16. Superior dignity of the French missions, 19. 
Swift expansion of them, 20. Collision with the English colonies, and triumph 
of France, 21. Sudden and complete failure of the French church, 23. Causes 
of failure: (1) Dependence on royal patronage, 24. (2) Implication in Indian 
feuds, 25. (3) Instability of Jesuit efforts, 26. (4) Scantiness of French 
population, 27. Political aspect of French missions, 28. Recent French Catholic 
immigration, 29.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p6.1">
<td id="i_1-p6.2">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p7">CHAP. IV.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p7.1">Antecedents 
of Permanent Christian Colonization.</span></p>
</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p7.2">30–37</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p7.3">
<td id="i_1-p7.4">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p8">Controversies and parties 
in Europe, 31, and especially in England, 32. Disintegration of Christendom, 
34. New experiment of church life, 35. Persecutions promote emigration, 
36, 37.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p8.1">
<td id="i_1-p8.2">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p9">CHAP. V.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p9.1">Puritan 
Beginnings of the Church in Virginia.</span></p>
</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p9.2">38–53</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p9.3">
<td id="i_1-p9.4">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p10">The Rev. Robert Hunt, chaplain 
to the Virginia colony, 38. 
<pb n="vi" id="i_1-Page_vi" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_vi.html" />Base quality of the emigration, 39. Assiduity in religious duties, 
41. Rev. Richard Buck, chaplain, 42. Strict Puritan régime of Sir T. Dale 
and Rev. A. Whitaker, 43. Brightening prospects extinguished by massacre, 
48. Dissolution of the Puritan “Virginia Company” by the king, 48. Puritan 
ministers silenced by the royal governor, Berkeley, 49. The governor’s chaplain, 
Harrison, is converted to Puritan principles, 49. Visit of the Rev. Patrick 
Copland, 50. Degradation of church and clergy, 51. Commissary Blair attempts 
reform, 52. Huguenots and Scotch-Irish, 53.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p10.1">
<td id="i_1-p10.2">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p11">CHAP. VI.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p11.1">Maryland 
and the Carolinas</span></p>
</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p11.2">54–67</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p11.3">
<td id="i_1-p11.4">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p12">George Calvert, Lord Baltimore, 
54; secures grant of Maryland, 55. The second Lord Baltimore organizes a 
colony on the basis of religious liberty, 56. Success of the two Jesuit 
priests, 57. Baltimore restrains the Jesuits, 58, and encourages the Puritans, 
59. Attempt at an Anglican establishment, 61. Commissary Bray, 61. Tardy 
settlement of the Carolinas, 62. A mixed population, 63. Success of Quakerism, 
65. American origin of English missionary societies, 66.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p12.1">
<td id="i_1-p12.2">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p13">CHAP. VII.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p13.1">Dutch 
Calvinists and Swedish Lutherans.</span></p>
</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p13.2">68–81</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p13.3">
<td id="i_1-p13.4">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p14">Faint traces of religious 
life in the Dutch settlements, 69. Pastors Michaelius, Bogardus, and Megapolensis, 
70. Religious liberty, diversity, and bigotry, 72. The Quakers persecuted, 
73. Low vitality of the Dutch colony, 75. Swedish colony on the Delaware, 
76; subjugated by the Dutch, 77. The Dutch evicted by England, 78. The Dutch 
church languishes, 79. Attempts to establish Anglicanism, 79. The S. P. 
G., 80.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p14.1">
<td id="i_1-p14.2">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p15">CHAP. VIII.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p15.1">The 
Church in New England.</span></p>
</td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p15.2">82–108</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p15.3">
<td id="i_1-p15.4">
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p16">Puritan and Separatist, 82. 
The Separatists of Scrooby, 83. Mutual animosity of the two parties, 84. 
Spirit of John Robinson, 85. the “social compact” of the Pilgrims, in state, 
87; and in church, 88. Feebleness of the Plymouth colony, 89. The Puritan 
colony at Salem, 90. Purpose of the colonists, 91. Their right to pick their 
own company, 92. Fellowship with the Pilgrims, 93. Constituting the Salem 
church, and ordination of its ministers, 95. Expulsion of schismatics, 97. 
Coming of the great Massachusetts colony bringing the charter, 98. The New 
England church polity, 99. Nationalism of the Puritans, 100. Dealings with 
Roger Williams, Mrs. Hutchinson, and the Quakers, 101. Diversities among 
the colonies, 102. Divergences of opinion and practice in the churches, 
103. Variety of sects in Rhode Island, 106, with mutual good will, 107. 
Lapse of the Puritan church-state, 108.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i_1-p16.1">
<td id="i_1-p16.2"><pb n="vii" id="i_1-Page_vii" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_vii.html" />
<p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p17">CHAP. IX.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p17.1">The 
MIddle Colonies and Georgia.</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p17.2">109–126</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p17.3">
<td id="i_1-p17.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p18">Dutch, Puritan, Scotch, and 
Quaker settlers in New Jersey, 109. Quaker corporation and government, 110. 
Quaker reaction from Puritanism, 113. Extravagance and discipline, 114. 
Quakerism in continental Europe, 115. Penn’s “Holy Experiment,” 116. Philadelphia 
founded, 117. German sects, 18. Keith’s schism, and the mission of the “S. P. G.,” 119. Lutheran and Reformed Germans, 120. Scotch-Irish, 121. Georgia, 
122. Oglethorpe’s charitable scheme, 123. The Salzburgers, the Moravians, 
and the Wesleys, 124. George Whitefield, 126.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p18.1">
<td id="i_1-p18.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p19">CHAP. X.-<span class="sc" id="i_1-p19.1">THE EVE OF THE GREAT AWAKENING</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p19.2">127-154</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p19.3">
<td id="i_1-p19.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p20">Fall of the New England theocracy, 128. Dissent from the 
“Standing 
Order”: Baptist, 130; Episcopalian, 131. In New York: the Dutch church, 134; the 
English, 135; the Presbyterian, 136. New Englanders moving west, 137. Quakers, Huguenots, 
and Palatines, 139. New Jersey: Frelinghuysen and the Tennents, 141. Pennsylvania: 
successes and failures of Quakerism, 143. The southern colonies: their established 
churches, 148; the mission of the Quakers, 149. The gospel among the Indians, 150. 
The church and slavery, 151.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p20.1">
<td id="i_1-p20.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p21">CHAP. XI.-<span class="sc" id="i_1-p21.1">THE GREAT AWAKENING</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p21.2">155-180</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p21.3">
<td id="i_1-p21.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p22">Jonathan Edwards at Northampton, 156. An Awakening, 157. Edwards’s 
“Narrative” in America and England, 159. Revivals in New Jersey and Pennsylvania, 
16o. Apostolate of Whitefield, 163. Schism of the Presbyterian Church, 166. Whitefield 
in New England, 168. Faults and excesses of the evangelists,169. Good fruits of the revival, 173. Diffusion of Baptist, principles, 173. National religious unity, 
175. Attitude of the Episcopal Church, 177. Zeal for missions, 179.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p22.1">
<td id="i_1-p22.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p23">CHAP. XII.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p23.1">CLOSE OF THE COLONIAL ERA</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p23.2">181-207</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p23.3">
<td id="i_1-p23.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p24">Growth of the New England theology, 181. Watts’s Psalms, 182. Warlike 
agitations, 184. The Scotch-Irish immigration, 186. The German immigration, 187. 
Spiritual destitution, 188. Zinzendorf, 189. Attempt at union among the Germans, 
190. Alarm of the sects, 191. Mühlenberg and the Lutherans, 191. Zinzendorf and 
the Moravians, 192. Schlatter and the Reformed, 195. Schism made permanent, 197. 
Wesleyan Methodism, 198. Francis Asbury, 200. Methodism gravitates southward and 
grows apace, 201. Opposition of the church to slavery, 203; and to intemperance, 
205. Project to introduce bishops from England, resisted in the interest of liberty, 
206.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p24.1">
<td id="i_1-p24.2"><pb n="viii" id="i_1-Page_viii" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_viii.html" /><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p25">CHAP. XIII.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p25.1">RECONSTRUCTION</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p25.2">208-229</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p25.3">
<td id="i_1-p25.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p26">Distraction and depression after the War of Independence, 208. 
Forlorn condition of the Episcopalians, 210. Their republican constitution, 211. 
Episcopal consecration secured in Scotland and in England, 212. Feebleness of American 
Catholicism, 214. Bishop Carroll, 215. “Trusteeism,” 216. Methodism becomes a church, 
217. Westward movement of Christianity, 219. Severance of church from state, 221. 
Doctrinal divisions; Calvinist and Arminian, 222. Unitarianism, 224. Universalism, 
225. Some minor sects, 228.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p26.1">
<td id="i_1-p26.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p27">CHAP. XIV.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p27.1">The Second Awakening</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p27.2">230-245</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p27.3">
<td id="i_1-p27.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p28">Ebb-tide of spiritual life, 230. Depravity and revival at the 
West, 232. The first camp-meetings, 233. Good fruits, 237. Nervous epidemics, 239. 
The Cumberland Presbyterians, 241. The antisectarian sect of The Disciples, 242. 
Revival at the East, 242. President Dwight, 243.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p28.1">
<td id="i_1-p28.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p29">CHAP. XV. —<span class="sc" id="i_1-p29.1">Organized Beneficence</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p29.2">246-260</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p29.3">
<td id="i_1-p29.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p30">Missionary spirit of the revival, 246. Religious earnestness 
in the colleges, 247. Mills and his friends at Williamstown, 248; and at Andover, 
249. The Unitarian schism in Massachusetts, 249. New era of theological seminaries, 
251. Founding of the A. B. C. F. M., 252; of the Baptist Missionary Convention, 
253. Other missionary boards, 255. The American Bible Society, 256. Mills, and his 
work for the West and for Africa, 256. Other societies, 258. Glowing hopes of the 
church, 259.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p30.1">
<td id="i_1-p30.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p31">CHAP. XVI.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p31.1">Conflicts with Public Wrongs</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p31.2">261-291</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p31.3">
<td id="i_1-p31.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p32">Working of the voluntary system of church support, 261. Dueling, 
263. Crime of the State of Georgia against the Cherokee nation, implicating the 
federal government, 264. Jeremiah Evarts and Theodore Frelinghuysen, 267. Unanimity 
of the church, North and South, against slavery, 268. The Missouri Compromise, 270. 
Antislavery activity of the church, at the East, 271; at the West, 273; at the South, 
274. Difficulty of antislavery church discipline, 275. The southern apostasy, 277. 
Causes of the sudden revolution of sentiment, 279. Defections at the North, and 
rise of a pro-slavery party, 282. The Kansas-Nebraska Bill; solemn and unanimous 
protest of the clergy of New England and New York, 284. Primeval temperance legislation, 
285. Prevalence of drunkenness, 286. Temperance reformation a religious movement, 
286. Development of “the saloon,” 288. The Washingtonian movement and its drawbacks, 
289. The Prohibition period, 290.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p32.1">
<td id="i_1-p32.2"><pb n="ix" id="i_1-Page_ix" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_ix.html" /><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p33">CHAP. XVII.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p33.1">A Decade of Controversies and Schisms.</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p33.2">292-314</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p33.3">
<td id="i_1-p33.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p34">Dissensions in the Presbyterian Church, 292. Growing strength 
of the New England element, 293. Impeachments of heresy, 294. Benevolent societies, 
295. Sudden excommunication of nearly one half of the church by the other half, 
296. Heresy and schism among Unitarians: Emerson, 298; and Parker, 300. Disruption, 
on the slavery question, of the Methodists, 301; and of the Baptists, 303. Resuscitation 
of the Episcopal Church, 304. Bishop Hobart and a High-church party, 306. Rapid 
growth of this church, 308. Controversies in the Roman Catholic Church, 310. Contention 
against Protestant fanaticism, 312.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p34.1">
<td id="i_1-p34.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p35">CHAP. XVIII.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p35.1">The 
Great Immigration</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p35.2">315-339</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p35.3">
<td id="i_1-p35.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p36">Expansion of territory and increase of population in the early 
part of the nineteenth century, 315. Great volume of immigration from 1840 on, 316. 
How drawn and how driven, 316. At first principally Irish, then German, then Scandinavian, 
318. The Catholic clergy overtasked, 320. Losses of the Catholic Church, 321. Liberalized 
tone of American Catholicism, 323. Planting the church in the West, 327. Sectarian 
competitions, 328. Protestant sects and Catholic orders, 329. Mormonism, 335. Millerism, 
336. Spiritualism, 337.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p36.1">
<td id="i_1-p36.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p37">CHAP. XIX.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p37.1">The Civil War</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p37.2">340-350</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p37.3">
<td id="i_1-p37.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p38">Material prosperity, 340. The Kansas Crusade, 341. The revival 
of 1857, 342. Deepening of the slavery conflict, 345. Threats of war, 347. Religious 
sincerity of both sides, 348. The church in war-time, 349.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p38.1">
<td id="i_1-p38.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p39">CHAP. XX.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p39.1">AFTER THE CIVIL WAR</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p39.2">351-373</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p39.3">
<td id="i_1-p39.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p40">Reconstructions, 351. The Catholic Church, 352. The Episcopal Church, 352. Persistent 
divisions among Methodists, Baptists, and Presbyterians, 353. Healing of Presbyterian 
schisms, 355. Missions at the South, 355. Vast expansion of church activities, 357. 
Great religious and educational endowments, 359. The enlisting of personal service: The Sunday-school, 362. Chautauqua, 363. Y. M. C. A., 364. Y. W. C. A., 366. W. 
C. T. U., 367. Women’s missionary boards, 367. Nursing orders and schools, 368. 
Y. P. S. C. E., and like associations, 368. “The Institutional Church,” 369. The 
Salvation Army, 370. Loss of “the American Sabbath,” 371.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p40.1">
<td id="i_1-p40.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p41">CHAP. XXI.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p41.1">THE CHURCH IN THEOLOGY AND LITERATURE</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p41.2">374-397</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p41.3">
<td id="i_1-p41.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p42">Unfolding of the Edwardean theology, 374. Horace Bushnell, 375.
The Mercersburg theology, 377. “Bodies of divinity,” 378. Biblical <pb n="x" id="i_1-Page_x" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_x.html" />science, 378. Princeton’s new dogma, 380. Church history, 
381. The American pulpit, 382. “Applied Christianity,” 385. Liturgics, 386. Hymns, 
387. Other liturgical studies, 388. Church music, 391. The Moravian liturgies, 394. 
Meager productiveness of the Catholic Church, 394. The Americanizing of the Roman 
Church, 396.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p42.1">
<td id="i_1-p42.2"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-1in" id="i_1-p43">CHAP. XXII.—<span class="sc" id="i_1-p43.1">TENDENCIES TOWARD A MANIFESTATION OF UNITY</span></p></td>
<td rowspan="2" id="i_1-p43.2">398-420</td>
</tr><tr id="i_1-p43.3">
<td id="i_1-p43.4"><p style="margin-left:1in; text-indent:-.5in" id="i_1-p44">Growth of the nation and national union, 398. Parallel growth 
of the church, 399; and ecclesiastical division, 400. No predominant sect, 401. 
Schism acceptable to politicians, 402; and to some Christians, 403. Compensations 
of schism, 404. <i>Nisus </i>toward manifest union, 405. Early efforts at fellowship 
among sects, 406. High-church protests against union, 407. The Evangelical Alliance, 
408. Fellowship in non-sectarian associations, 409. Cooperation of leading sects 
in Maine, 410. Various unpromising projects of union: I. Union on sectarian basis, 
411. II. Ecumenical sects, 412. III. Consolidation of sects, 413. The hope of manifested 
unity, 416. Conclusion, 419.</p></td></tr></table>


<pb n="1" id="i_1-Page_1" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_1.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="A History of American Christianity." progress="1.66%" id="ii" prev="i_1" next="ii.i">
<h1 id="ii-p0.1">A HISTORY <br />
OF AMERICAN CHRISTIANITY.</h1>

      <div2 title="Chapter I. Providential Preparations for the Discovery of America—Spiritual Revival throughout Christendom, and Especially in the Church of Spain." progress="1.67%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.2">PROVIDENTIAL PREPARATIONS FOR THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA—SPIRITUAL REVIVAL THROUGHOUT 
CHRISTENDOM, AND ESPECIALLY IN THE CHURCH OF SPAIN.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">THE heroic discovery of America, at the close of the fifteenth 
century after Christ, has compelled the generous and just admiration of the world; 
but the grandeur of human enterprise and achievement in the discovery of the western 
hemisphere has a less claim on our admiration than that divine wisdom and controlling 
providence which, for reasons now manifested, kept the secret hidden through so 
many millenniums, in spite of continual chances of disclosure, until the fullness 
of time.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">How near, to “speak as a fool,” the plans of God came to being 
defeated by human enterprise is illustrated by unquestioned facts. The fact of medieval 
exploration, colonization, and even evangelization in North America seems now to 
have emerged from the region of fanciful conjecture 
<pb n="2" id="ii.i-Page_2" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_2.html" />into that of history. That for four centuries, ending with the fifteenth, 
the church of Iceland maintained its bishops and other missionaries and built its 
churches and monasteries on the frozen coast of Greenland is abundantly proved by 
documents and monuments. Dim but seemingly unmistakable traces are now discovered 
of enterprises, not only of exploration and trade, but also of evangelization, reaching 
along the mainland southward to the shores of New England. There are vague indications 
that these beginnings of Christian civilization were extinguished, as in so many 
later instances, by savage massacre. With impressive coincidence, the latest vestige 
of this primeval American Christianity fades out in the very year of the discovery 
of America by Columbus.<note n="1" id="ii.i-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">See the account of the Greenland church and its missions 
in Professor O’Gorman’s “History of the Roman Catholic Church in the United States” (vol. ix. of the American Church History Series), pp. 3-12.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">By a prodigy, of divine providence, the secret of the ages had 
been kept from premature disclosure during the centuries in which, without knowing 
it, the Old World was actually in communication with the New. That was high strategy 
in the warfare the advancement of the kingdom of God in the earth. What possibilities, 
even yet only beginning to be accomplished, were thus saved to both hemispheres, 
If the discovery of America had been achieved four centuries or even a single century 
earlier, the Christianity to be transplanted to the western world would have been 
that of the church of Europe at its lowest stage of decadence. The period closing 
with the fifteenth century was that of the dense darkness that goes before the dawn. 
It was a period in which the lingering life of the church was chiefly manifested 
in feverish complaints of the widespread corruption and outcries for “reformation 
of the church in head and members.” The degeneracy of 

<pb n="3" id="ii.i-Page_3" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_3.html" />the clergy was nowhere more manifest than in the monastic orders, that 
had been originally established for the express purpose of reviving and purifying 
the church. That ancient word was fulfilled, “Like people, like priest.” But it 
was especially in the person of the foremost official representative of the religion 
of Jesus Christ that that religion was most dishonored. The fifteenth century was 
the era of the infamous popes. By another coincidence which arrests the attention 
of the reader of history, that same year of the discovery by Columbus witnessed 
the accession of the most infamous of the series, the Borgia, Alexander VI., to 
his short and shameful pontificate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5">Let it not be thought, as some of us might be prone to think, 
that the timeliness of the discovery of the western hemisphere, in its relation 
to church history, is summed up in this, that it coincided with the Protestant Reformation, 
so that the New World might be planted with a Protestant Christianity. For a hundred 
years the colonization and evangelization of America were, in the narrowest sense 
of that large word, Catholic, not Protestant. But the Catholicism brought hither 
was that of the sixteenth century, not of the fifteenth. It is a most one-sided 
reading of the history of that illustrious age which fails to recognize that the 
great Reformation was a reformation <i>of </i>the church as well as a reformation
<i>from </i>the church. It was in Spain itself, in which the corruption of the church 
had been foulest, but from which all symptoms of “heretical pravity” were purged 
away with the fiercest zeal as fast as they appeared,—in Spain under the reign of 
Ferdinand and Isabella the Catholic,—that the demand for a Catholic reformation 
made itself earliest and most effectually felt. The highest ecclesiastical dignitary 
of the realm, Ximenes, confessor to the queen, Archbishop of Toledo, and cardinal, 
was himself the leader of reform. No changes in the rest of Christendom <pb n="4" id="ii.i-Page_4" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_4.html" />
were destined for many years to have so great an influence on the course of evangelization 
in North America as those which affected the church of Spain; and of these by far 
the most important in their bearing on the early course of Christianity in America 
were, first, the purifying and quickening of the miserably decayed and corrupted 
mendicant orders,—ever the most effective arm in the missionary service of the Latin 
Church,—and, a little later, the founding of the Society of Jesus, with its immense 
potency for good and for evil. At the same time the court of Rome sobered in some 
measure, by the perilous crisis that confronted it, from its long orgy of simony, 
nepotism, and sensuality, began to find time and thought for spiritual duties. The 
establishment of the “congregations” or administrative boards, and especially of 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p5.1">Congregatio de Propaganda Fide</span></i>, or board of missions, 
dates chiefly from the sixteenth century. The revived interest in theological study 
incident to the general spiritual quickening gave the church, as the result of the 
labors of the Council of Trent, well-defined body of doctrine, which nevertheless 
was not so narrowly defined as to preclude differences and debates among the diverse 
sects of the clergy, by whose competitions and antagonisms the progress of missions 
both in Christian and in heathen lands was destined to be so seriously affected.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">An incident of the Catholic Reformation of the sixteenth century—inevitable 
incident, doubtless, in that age, but none the less deplorable—was the engendering 
or intensifying of that cruel and ferocious form of fanaticism which is defined 
as the combination of religious emotion with the malignant passions. The tendency 
to fanaticism is one of the perils attendant on the deep stirring of religious feeling 
at any time; it was especially attendant on the religious agitations of that period; 
but most of all it was in Spain, <pb n="5" id="ii.i-Page_5" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_5.html" />where, of all the Catholic nations, 
corruption had gone deepest and spiritual revival was most earnest and sincere, 
that the manifestations of fanaticism were most shocking. Ferdinand and Isabella 
the Catholic were distinguished alike by their piety and their part in the 
promotion of civilization, and by the horrors of bloody cruelty perpetrated by 
their authority and that of the church, at the instigation of the sincere and 
devout reformer Ximenes. In the memorable year 1492 was inaugurated the fiercest 
work of the Spanish Inquisition, concerning which, speaking of her own part in 
it, the pious Isabella was able afterward to say, “For the love of Christ and of 
his virgin mother I have caused great misery, and have depopulated towns and 
districts, provinces and kingdoms.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">The earlier pages of American church history will not be intelligently 
read unless it is well understood that the Christianity first to be transplanted 
to the soil of the New World was the Christianity of Spain—the Spain of Isabella 
and Ximenes, of Loyola and Francis Xavier and St. Theresa, the Spain also of Torquemada 
and St. Peter Arbues and the zealous and orthodox Duke of Alva.</p>
<pb n="6" id="ii.i-Page_6" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_6.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter II. Spanish Conquest—The Propagation, Decay, and Downfall of Spanish Christianity." progress="2.64%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="ii.iii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.2">SPANISH CONQUEST-THE PROPAGATION, DECAY, AND 
DOWNFALL OF SPANISH CHRISTIANITY.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">IT is a striking fact that the earliest 
monuments of colonial and ecclesiastical antiquity within the present domain of 
the United States, after the early Spanish remains in Florida, are to be found in 
those remotely interior and inaccessible highlands of New Mexico, which have only 
now begun to be reached in the westward progress of migration. Before the beginnings 
of permanent English colonization at Plymouth and at Jamestown, before the French 
beginnings on the St. Lawrence, before the close of the sixteenth century, there 
had been laid by Spanish soldiers, adventurers, and missionaries, in those far recesses 
of the continent, the foundations of Christian towns and churches, the stately walls 
and towers of which still invite the admiration of the traveler.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">The fact is not more impressive than it is instructive. It illustrates 
the prodigious impetuosity of that tide of conquest which within so few years from 
the discovery of the American continents not only swept over the regions of South 
and Central America and the great plateau of Mexico, but actually occupied with 
military posts, with extensive and successful missions, and with a colonization 
which seemed to show every sign of stability and future expansion, by far the
greater part of the present domain 
<pb n="7" id="ii.ii-Page_7" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_7.html" />of the United States exclusive of Alaska—an ecclesiastico-military 
empire stretching its vast diameter from the southernmost cape of Florida across 
twenty-five parallels of latitude and forty-five meridians of longitude to the Strait 
of Juan de Fuca. The lessons taught by this amazingly swift extension of the empire 
and the church, and its arrest and almost extinction, are legible on the surface 
of the history. It is a strange, but not unparalleled, story of attempted coöeration 
in the common service of God and Mammon and Moloch—of endeavors after concord between 
Christ and Belial.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">There is no reason to question the sincerity with which the rulers 
of Spain believed themselves to be actuated by the highest motives of Christian 
charity in their terrible and fatal American policy. “The conversion of the Indians 
is the principal foundation of the conquest—that which ought principally to be attended 
to.” So wrote the king in a correspondence in which a most cold-blooded authorization 
is given for the enslaving of the Indians.<note n="2" id="ii.ii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">Helps, “Spanish Conquest in America,” vol. i., p. 234, American edition.</p></note> After the very first voyage of Columbus 
every expedition of discovery or invasion was equipped with its contingent of clergy—secular 
priests as chaplains to the Spaniards, and friars of the regular orders for mission 
work among the Indians—at cost of the royal treasury or as a charge upon the new 
conquests.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p5">This subsidizing of the church was the least serious of the injuries 
inflicted on the cause of the gospel by the piety of the Spanish government. That 
such subsidizing is in the long run an injury is a lesson illustrated not only in 
this case, but in many parallel cases in the course of this history. A far more 
dreadful wrong was the identifying of the religion of Jesus Christ with a system 
of war and slavery, well-nigh the most atrocious in recorded history. For such a 
policy the Spanish nation had just received a <pb n="8" id="ii.ii-Page_8" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_8.html" />peculiar training. It 
is one of the commonplaces of history to remark that the barbarian invaders of 
the Roman empire were themselves vanquished by their own victims, being 
converted by them to the Christian faith. In like manner the Spanish nation, 
triumphing over its Moslem subjects in the expulsion of the Moors, seemed in its 
American conquests to have been converted to the worst of the tenets of Islam. 
The propagation of the gospel in the western hemisphere, under the Spanish rule, 
illustrated in its public and official aspects far more the principles of 
Mohammed than those of Jesus. The triple alternative offered by the Saracen or 
the Turk—conversion or tribute or the sword—was renewed with aggravations by the 
Christian conquerors of America. In a form deliberately drawn up and prescribed 
by the civil and ecclesiastical counselors at Madrid, the invader of a new 
province was to summon the rulers and people to acknowledge the church and the 
pope and the king of Spain; and in case of refusal or delay to comply with this 
summons, the invader was to notify them of the consequences in these terms: “If 
you refuse, by the help of God we shall enter with force into your land, and 
shall make war against you in all ways and manners that we can, and subject you 
to the yoke and obedience of the church and of their Highnesses; we shall take 
you and your wives and your children and make slaves of them, and sell and 
dispose of them as their Highnesses may command; and we shall take away your 
goods, and do you all the mischief and damage that we can, as to vassals who do 
not obey and refuse to receive their lord; and we protest that the deaths and 
losses that shall accrue from this are your own fault.”<note n="3" id="ii.ii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p6">Helps, “Spanish Conquest in America,” vol. i., p. 235; also 
p. 355, where the grotesquely horrible document is given in full.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p7">In the practical prosecution of this scheme of evangelization, it 
was found necessary to the due training of the Indians in
the holy faith that they should be enslaved, whether or no. It was on this religious consideration, 
clearly laid down in a report of the king’s chaplains, that the atrocious system of 
<i><span lang="ES" id="ii.ii-p7.1">encomiendas</span></i> was founded.</p></note></p>

<pb n="9" id="ii.ii-Page_9" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_9.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p8">While the church was thus implicated in crimes against humanity 
which history shudders to record, it is a grateful duty to remember that it was 
from the church also and in the name of Christ that bold protests and strenuous 
efforts were put forth in behalf of the oppressed and wronged. Such names as Las 
Casas and Montesinos shine with a beautiful luster in the darkness of that age; 
and the Dominican order, identified on the other side of the sea with the fiercest 
cruelties of the Spanish Inquisition, is honorable in American church history for 
its fearless championship of liberty and justice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p9">The first entrance of Spanish Christianity upon the soil of 
the United States was wholly characteristic. In quest of the Fountain of Youth, 
Ponce de Leon sailed for the coast of Florida equipped with forces both for the 
carnal and for the spiritual warfare. Besides his colonists and his men-at-arms, 
he brought his secular priests as chaplains and his monks as missionaries; and 
his instructions from the crown required him to summon the natives, as in the 
famous “<span lang="ES" id="ii.ii-p9.1">Requerimiento</span>,” to submit themselves to the Catholic faith and to the king of Spain, under threat 
of the sword and slavery. The invaders found a different temper in the natives from 
what was encountered in Mexico and Peru, where the populations were miserably subjugated, 
or in the islands, where they were first enslaved and presently completely exterminated. 
The insolent invasion was met, as it deserved, by effective volleys of arrows, and 
its chivalrous leader was driven back to Cuba, to die there of his wounds.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p10">It is needless to recount the successive failures of Spanish 
civilization and Christianity to get foothold on the domain <pb n="10" id="ii.ii-Page_10" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_10.html" />now included in the United States. Not until more than forty 
years after the attempt of Ponce de Leon did the expedition of the ferocious Menendez 
effect a permanent establishment on the coast of Florida. In September, 1565, the 
foundations of the oldest city in the United States, St. Augustine, were laid with 
solemn religious rites by the toil of the first negro slaves; and the event was 
signalized by one of the most horrible massacres in recorded history, the cold-blooded 
and perfidious extermination, almost to the last man, woman, and child, of a colony 
of French Protestants that had been planted a few months before at the mouth of 
the St. John’s River.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p11">The colony thus inaugurated seemed to give every promise of permanent 
success as a center of religious influence. The spiritual work was naturally and 
wisely divided into the pastoral care of the Spanish garrisons and settlements, 
which was taken in charge by “secular” priests, and the mission work among the 
Indians, committed to friars of those “regular” orders whose solid organization 
and independence of the episcopal hierarchy, and whose keen emulation in enterprises 
of self-denial, toil, and peril, have been so large an element of strength, and 
sometimes of weakness, in the Roman system. In turn, the mission field of the Floridas 
was occupied by the Dominicans, the Jesuits, and the Franciscans. Before the end 
of seventy years from the founding of St. Augustine the number of Christian Indians 
was reckoned at twenty-five or thirty thousand, distributed among forty-four missions, 
under the direction of thirty-five Franciscan missionaries, while the city of St. 
Augustine was fully equipped with religious institutions and organizations. Grave 
complaints are on record, which indicate that the great number of the Indian converts 
was out of all proportion to their meager advancement in Christian grace and knowledge but with these <pb n="11" id="ii.ii-Page_11" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_11.html" />indications of shortcoming in the missionaries there are honorable 
proofs of diligent devotion to duty in the creating of a literature of instruction 
in the barbarous languages of the peninsula.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p12">For one hundred and fifteen years Spain and the Spanish missionaries 
had exclusive possession in Florida, and it was during this period that these imposing 
results were achieved. In 1680 a settlement of Scotch Presbyterians at Port Royal 
in South Carolina seemed like a menace to the Spanish domination. It was wholly 
characteristic of the Spanish colony to seize the sword at once and destroy its 
nearest Christian neighbor. It took the sword, and perished by the sword. The war 
of races and sects thus inaugurated went on, with intervals of quiet, until the 
Treaty of Paris, in 1763, transferred Florida to the British crown. No longer 
sustained by the terror of the Spanish arms and by subsidies from the Spanish treasury, 
the whole fabric of Spanish civilization and Christianization, at the end of a history 
of almost two centuries, tumbled at once to complete ruin and extinction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p13">The story of the planting of Christian institutions in New Mexico 
runs parallel with the early history of Florida. Omitting from this brief summary 
the first discovery of these regions by fugitives from one of the disastrous early 
attempts to effect a settlement on the Florida coast, omitting (what we would fain 
narrate) the stories of heroic adventure and apostolic zeal and martyrdom which 
antedate the permanent occupation of the country, we note the arrival, in 1598, 
of a strong, numerous, and splendidly equipped colony, and the founding of a Christian 
city in the heart of the American continent. As usual in such Spanish enterprises, 
the missionary work was undertaken by a body of Franciscan 
friars. After the first months of hardship and discouragement, the work of the Christian <pb n="12" id="ii.ii-Page_12" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_12.html" />colony, and especially the work of evangelization among the Indians, 
went forward at a marvelous rate. Reinforcements both of priests and of soldiers 
were received from Mexico; by the end of ten years baptisms were reported to the 
number of eight thousand; the entire population of the province was reckoned as 
being within the pale of the church; not less than sixty Franciscan friars at once 
were engaged in the double service of pastors and missionaries. The triumph of the 
gospel and of Spanish arms seemed complete and permanent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p14">Fourscore years after the founding of the colony and mission 
the sudden explosion of a conspiracy, which for a long time had been secretly preparing, 
revealed the true value of the allegiance of the Indians to the Spanish government 
and of their conversion to Christ. Confounding in a common hatred the missionaries 
and the tyrannous conquerors, who had been associated in a common policy, the Christian 
Indians turned upon their rulers and their pastors alike with undiscriminating warfare. 
“In a few weeks no Spaniard was in New Mexico north of El Paso. Christianity and 
civilization were swept away at one blow.” The successful rebels bettered the instruction 
that they had received from their rejected pastors. The measures of compulsion that 
had been used to stamp out every vestige of the old religion were put into use 
against the new.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p15">The cause of Catholic Christianity in New Mexico never recovered 
from this stunning blow. After twenty years the Spanish power, taking advantage 
of the anarchy and depopulation of the province, had reoccupied its former posts 
by military force, the missionaries were brought back under armed protection, the 
practice of the ancient religion was suppressed by the strong hand, and efforts, 
too often unsuccessful, were made to win back the apostate <pb n="13" id="ii.ii-Page_13" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_13.html" />tribes to something more than a sullen submission to the government 
and the religion of their conquerors. The later history of Spanish Christianity 
in New Mexico is a history of decline and decay, enlivened by the usual contentions 
between the “regular” clergy and the episcopal government. The white population 
increased, the Indian population dwindled. Religion as set forth by an exotic clergy 
became an object of indifference when it was not an object of 
hatred. In 1845 the Bishop of Durango, visiting the province, found an Indian population 
of twenty thousand in a total of eighty thousand. The clergy numbered only seventeen 
priests. Three years later the province became part of the United States.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p16">To complete the story of the planting of Spanish Christianity 
within the present boundaries of the United States, it is necessary to depart from 
the merely chronological order of American church history; for, although the immense 
adventurousness of Spanish explorers by sea and land had, early in the sixteenth 
century, made known to Christendom the coasts and harbors of the Californias, the 
beginnings of settlement and missions on that Pacific coast date from so late as 
1769. At this period the method of such work had become settled into a system. The 
organization was threefold, including (1) the garrison town, (2) the Spanish settlement, 
and (3) the mission, at which the Indian neophytes were gathered under the tutelage 
and strict government of the convent of Franciscan friars. The whole system was 
sustained by the authority and the lavish subventions of the Spanish government, 
and herein lay its strength and, as the event speedily proved, its fatal weakness. 
The inert and feeble character of the Indians of that region offered little excuse 
for the atrocious cruelties that had elsewhere marked the Spanish occupation; but 
the paternal kindness of the stronger race was hardly less <pb n="14" id="ii.ii-Page_14" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_14.html" />hurtful. The natives were easily persuaded to become by thousands 
the dependents and servants of the missions. Conversion went on apace. At the end 
of sixty-five years from the founding of the missions their twenty-one stations 
numbered a Christian native population of more than thirty thousand, and were possessed 
of magnificent wealth, agricultural and commercial. In that very year (1834) the 
long-intended purpose of the government to release the Indians from their almost 
slavery under the missions, and to distribute the vast property in severalty, was 
put in force. In eight years the more than thirty thousand Catholic Indians had 
dwindled to less than five thousand; the enormous estates of the missions were 
dissipated; the converts lapsed into savagery and paganism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p17">Meanwhile the Spanish population had gone on slowly increasing. 
In the year 1840, seventy years from the Spanish occupancy, it had risen to nearly 
six thousand; but it was a population the spiritual character of which gave little 
occasion of boasting to the Spanish church. Tardy and feeble efforts had been instituted 
to provide it with an organized parish ministry, when the supreme and exclusive 
control of that country ceased from the hands that so long had held it. “The vineyard 
was taken away, and given to other husbandmen.” In the year 1848 California was 
annexed to the United States.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p18">This condensed story of Spanish Christianity within the present 
boundaries of the United States is absurdly brief compared with the vast extent 
of space, the three centuries of time, and what seemed at one time the grandeur 
of results involved in it. But in truth it has strangely little connection with 
the extant Christianity of our country. It is almost as completely severed from 
historical relation with the church of the present day as the missions of the Greenlanders 
in the centuries before Columbus. 
If we <pb n="15" id="ii.ii-Page_15" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_15.html" />distinguish justly between the Christian work and its 
unchristian and almost satanic admixtures, we can join without reserve both in 
the eulogy and in the lament with which the Catholic historian sums up his 
review: “It was a glorious work, and the recital of it impresses us by the 
vastness and success of the toil. Yet, as we look around to-day, we can find 
nothing of it that remains. Names of saints in melodious Spanish stand out from 
maps in all that section where the Spanish monk trod, toiled, and died. A few 
thousand Christian Indians, descendants of those they converted and civilized, 
still survive in New Mexico and Arizona, and that is all.”<note n="4" id="ii.ii-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p19">“The Roman Catholic Church in the United States,” by Professor Thomas O’Gorman, (vol. ix., American Church History Series), p. 112.</p></note></p>

<pb n="16" id="ii.ii-Page_16" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_16.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter III. The Project of French Empire and Evngelization—Its Wide and Rapid Success—Its Sudden Extinction." progress="4.78%" id="ii.iii" prev="ii.ii" next="ii.iv">
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.2">THE PROJECT OF FRENCH EMPIRE AND EVANGELIZATION—ITS WIDE AND RAPID SUCCESS—ITS SUDDEN EXTINCTION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p1">FOR a full century, from the discovery 
of the New World until the first effective effort at occupation by any other European 
people, the Spanish church and nation had held exclusive occupancy of the North 
American continent. The Spanish enterprises of conquest and colonization had been 
carried forward with enormous and unscrupulous energy, and alongside of them and 
involved with them had been borne the Spanish chaplaincies and missions, sustained 
from the same treasury, in some honorable instances bravely protesting against the 
atrocities they were compelled to witness, in other instances implicated in them 
and sharing the bloody profits of them. But, unquestionable as was the martial prowess 
of the Spanish soldier and adventurer, and the fearless devotion of the Spanish 
missionary, there appears nothing like systematic planning in all these immense 
operations. The tide of conquest flowed in capricious courses, according as it was 
invited by hopes of gold or of a passage to China, or of some 
phantom of a Fountain of Youth or a city of Quivira or a Gilded Man; and it seemed 
in general to the missionary that he could not do else than follow in the course 
of conquest.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p2">It is wholly characteristic of the French people that its <pb n="17" id="ii.iii-Page_17" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_17.html" />entering at last upon enterprises of colonization and missions should 
be with large forecasting of the future and with the methods of a grand strategy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p3">We can easily believe that the famous “Bull of Partition” of Pope Alexander VI.
was not one of the hindrances that so long delayed the beginnings of a New France in the West. Incessant dynastic 
wars with near neighbors, the final throes of the long struggle between the crown and 
the great vassals, and finally the religious wars that culminated in the awful slaughter of St. Bartholomew’s, 
and ended, at the close of the century with the politic conversion and the coronation of Henry IV.—these were among the causes that had held back the great nation from distant undertakings: But thoughts of great things to be achieved in the New World had never for long at a 
time been absent from the minds of Frenchmen. The annual 
visits of the Breton fishing-fleets to the banks of Newfoundland kept in mind such rights of discovery as were alleged by France, and kept attention fixed in the direction of the great gulf and river of St. Lawrence. Long before the middle of the sixteenth century Jacques Cartier had explored the St. Lawrence beyond the commanding position which he named Montreal, and a royal commission had issued, under which he was to undertake an enterprise of 
“discovery, settlement, and the conversion of the Indians.” But it was not till the year 
1608 that the first permanent French settlement was effected. With the <i>
coup d’oeil </i>of
a general or the foresight of a prophet, Champlain, the illustrious first founder of French empire in America, in 1608 fixed the starting-point of it at the natural fortress of Quebec. How early the great project had begun to take shape in the leading minds of the nation it may not be easy to determine. It was only after the adventurous explorations of the French pioneers, 
traders, and friars—men of like <pb n="18" id="ii.iii-Page_18" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_18.html" />boundless enthusiasm and courage—had been crowned by the achievement 
of La Salle, who first of men traversed the two great waterways of the continent 
from the Gulf of St. Lawrence to the Gulf of Mexico, that the amazing possibilities 
of it were fully revealed. But, whosesoever scheme it was, a more magnificent project 
of empire, secular and spiritual, has never entered into the heart of man. It seems 
to have been native to the American soil, springing up in the hearts of the French 
pioneer explorers themselves;<note n="5" id="ii.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p4">So Parkman.</p></note> but by its grandeur, and at the same time its unity, 
it was of a sort to delight the souls of Sully and Richelieu and of their masters. 
Under thin and dubious claims by right of discovery, through the immense energy 
and daring of her explorers, the heroic zeal of her missionaries, and not so much 
by the prowess of her soldiers as by her craft in diplomacy with savage tribes, 
France was to assert and make good her title to the basin of the St. Lawrence and 
the lakes, and the basin of the Mississippi and the Gulf of Mexico. From the mouth 
of the St. Lawrence to the mouth of the Mississippi, through the core of the continent, 
was to be drawn a cordon of posts, military, commercial, and religious, with other 
outlying stations at strategic points both eastward and westward. The only external 
interference with this scheme that could be apprehended at its inception was from 
the Spanish colonies, already decaying and shrinking within their boundaries to 
the west and to the southeast, and from a puny little English settlement started 
only a year before, with a doubtful hold on life, on the bank of the James River. 
A dozen years later a pitiably feeble company of Pilgrims shall make their landing 
at Plymouth to try the not hopeful experiment of living in the wilderness, and a 
settlement of Swedes in Delaware and of Hollanders on the Hudson shall be added 
to <pb n="19" id="ii.iii-Page_19" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_19.html" />the incongruous, unconcerted, mutually jealous plantations that 
begin to take root along the Atlantic seaboard. Not only grandeur and sagacity 
of conception, but success in achievement, is illustrated by the comparative 
area occupied by the three great European powers on the continent of North 
America at the end of a century and a half from the founding of Quebec in 1608. 
Dividing the continent into twenty-five equal parts, the French claimed and 
seemed to hold firmly in possession twenty parts, the Spanish four parts, and 
the English one part.<note n="6" id="ii.iii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p5">Bancroft’s “United States,” vol. iv., 
p. 267.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p6">The comparison between the Spanish and the French methods of 
colonization and missions in America is at almost every point honorable to the French. 
Instead of a greedy scramble after other men’s property in gold and silver, the 
business basis of the French enterprises was to consist in a widely organized and 
laboriously prosecuted traffic in furs. Instead of a series of desultory and savage 
campaigns of conquest, the ferocity of which was aggravated by the show of zeal 
for the kingdom of righteousness and peace, was a large-minded and far-sighted scheme 
of empire, under which remote and hostile tribes were to be combined by ties of 
mutual interest and common advantage. And the missions, instead of following servilely 
in the track of bloody conquest to assume the tutelage of subjugated and enslaved 
races, were to share with the soldier and the trader the perilous adventures of 
exploration, and not so much to be supported and defended as to be themselves the 
support and protection of the settlements, through the influence of Christian love 
and self-sacrifice over the savage heart. Such elements of moral dignity, as well 
as of imperial grandeur, marked the plans for the French occupation of North America.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p7">To a wonderful extent those charged with this enterprise <pb n="20" id="ii.iii-Page_20" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_20.html" />were worthy of the task. Among the military and civil leaders 
of it, from Champlain to Montcalm, were men that would have honored the best days 
of French chivalry. The energy and daring of the French explorers, whether traders 
or missionaries, have not been equaled in the pioneer work of other races. And the 
annals of Christian martyrdom may be searched in vain for more heroic examples of 
devotion to the work of the gospel than those which adorn the history of the French 
missions in North America. What magnificent results might not be expected from such 
an enterprise, in the hands of such men, sustained by the resources of the most 
powerful nation and national church in Christendom!</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p8">From the founding of Quebec, in 1608, the expansion of the French 
enterprise was swift and vast. By the end of fifty years Quebec had been equipped 
with hospital, nunnery, seminary for the education of priests, all affluently endowed 
from the wealth of zealous courtiers, and served in a noble spirit of self-devotion 
by the choicest men and women that the French church could furnish; besides these 
institutions, the admirable plan of a training colony, at which converted Indians 
should be trained to civilized life, was realized at Sillery, in the neighborhood. 
The sacred city of Montreal had been established as a base for missions to the remoter 
west. Long in advance of the settlement at Plymouth, French Christianity was actively 
and beneficently busy among the savages of eastern Maine, among the so-called “neutral nations” by the Niagara, among the fiercely hostile Iroquois of northern 
New York, by Lake Huron and Lake Nipissing, and, with wonderful tokens of success, 
by the Falls of St. Mary. “Thus did the religious zeal of the French bear the cross 
to the banks of the St. Mary and the confines of Lake Superior, and look wistfully 
toward the homes of the Sioux in the valley <pb n="21" id="ii.iii-Page_21" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_21.html" />of the Mississippi, 
five years before the New England Eliot had addressed the tribe of Indians that 
dwelt within six miles of Boston harbor.”<note n="7" id="ii.iii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p9">Bancroft’s “United States,” vol. iii., p. 131.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p10">Thirty years more passed, bringing the story down to the memorable 
year 1688. The French posts, military, commercial, and religious, had been pushed 
westward to the head of Lake Superior. The Mississippi had been discovered and explored, 
and the colonies planted from Canada along its banks and the banks of its tributaries 
had been met by the expeditions proceeding direct from France through the Gulf of 
Mexico. The claims of France in America included not only the vast domain of Canada, 
but a half of Maine, a half of Vermont, more than a half of New York, the entire 
valley of the Mississippi, and Texas as far as the Rio Bravo del Norte.<note n="8" id="ii.iii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p11"><i>Ibid., </i> p. 175.</p></note> And these 
claims were asserted by actual and almost undisputed occupancy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p12">The seventy years that followed were years of “storm and stress” for the French colonies and missions. The widening areas occupied by the French 
and by the English settlers brought the rival establishments into nearer neighborhood, 
into sharper competition, and into bloody collision. Successive European wars—King 
William’s War, Queen Anne’s War (of the Spanish succession), King George’s War (of 
the Austrian succession)—involved the dependencies of France and those of England 
in the conflicts of their sovereigns. These were the years of terror along the exposed 
northern frontier of English settlements in New England and New York, when massacre 
and burning by bands of savages, under French instigation and leadership, made the 
names of Haverhill and Deerfield and Schenectady memorable in American history, 
and when, <pb n="22" id="ii.iii-Page_22" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_22.html" />in desperate campaigns against the Canadian strongholds, 
the colonists vainly sought to protect themselves from the savages by attacking 
the centers from which the murderous forays were directed. But each successive 
treaty of peace between England and France confirmed and reconfirmed the French 
claims to the main part of her American domain. The advances of French missions 
and settlements continued southward and westward, in spite of jealousy in 
European cabinets as the imposing magnitude of the plans of French empire became 
more distinctly disclosed, and in spite of the struggles of the English colonies 
both North and South. When, on the 4th of July, 1754, Colonel George Washington 
surrendered Fort Necessity, near the fork of the Ohio, to the French, “in the 
whole valley of the Mississippi, to its headsprings in the Alleghanies, no 
standard floated but that of France.”<note n="9" id="ii.iii-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p13">Bancroft, vol. iii., p. 121.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p14">There seemed little reason to doubt that the French empire in 
America, which for a century and a half had gone on expanding and strengthening, 
would continue to expand and strengthen for centuries to come. Sudden as lightning, 
in August, 1756, the Seven Years’ War broke out on the other side of the globe. 
The treaty with which it ended, in February, 1763, transferred to Great Britain, 
together with the Spanish territory of Florida, all the French possessions in America, 
from the Arctic Ocean to the Gulf of Mexico. “As a dream when one awaketh,” the 
magnificent vision of empire, spiritual and secular, which for so many generations 
had occupied the imagination of French statesmen and churchmen, was rudely and forever 
dispelled. Of the princely wealth, the brilliant talents, the unsurpassed audacity 
of adventure, the unequaled heroism of toil and martyrdom expended on the great 
project, how strangely meager and evanescent the <pb n="23" id="ii.iii-Page_23" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_23.html" />results! In the districts of Lower Canada there remain, indeed, 
the institutions of a French Catholic population; and the aspect of those districts, 
in which the pledge of full liberty to the dominant church has been scrupulously 
fulfilled by the British government, may reasonably be regarded as an indication 
of what France would have done for the continent in general. But within the present 
domain of the United States the entire results of a century and a half of French 
Catholic colonization and evangelization may be summed up as follows: In Maine, 
a thousand Catholic Indians still remain, to remind one of the time when, as it 
is boldly claimed, the whole Indian population of that province were either converted 
or under Jesuit training.<note n="10" id="ii.iii-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p15">Bishop O’Gorman, “The Roman Catholic 
Church in the United States,” 136.</p></note> In like manner, a scanty score of 
thousands of Catholic Indians on various reservations in the remote West 
represent the time when, at the end of the French domination, “all the North 
American Indians were more or less extensively converted” to Catholic 
Christianity, “all had the gospel preached to them.”<note n="11" id="ii.iii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p16"><i>Ibid., </i>pp. 191-193.</p></note> The splendid fruits of the 
missions among the Iroquois, from soil watered by the blood of martyrs, were wasted 
to nothing in savage intertribal wars. Among the Choctaws and Chickasaws of the 
South and Southwest, among whom the gospel was by and by to win some of its fairest 
trophies, the French missionaries achieved no great success.<note n="12" id="ii.iii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p17"><i>Ibid., </i>p. 211.</p></note> 
The French colonies from Canada, planted so prosperously along the Western rivers, 
dispersed, leaving behind them some straggling families. The abundant later growth 
of the Catholic Church in that region was to be from other seed and stock. The region 
of Louisiana alone, destined a generation later to be included within the boundaries 
of the great republic, <pb n="24" id="ii.iii-Page_24" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_24.html" />retained organized communities of French 
descent and language; but, living as they were in utter unbelief and contempt of 
religion and morality, it would be an unjust reproach on Catholicism to call 
them Catholic. The work of the gospel had got to be begun from the foundation. 
Nevertheless it is not to be doubted that remote memories or lingering 
traditions of a better age survived to aid the work of those who by and by 
should enter in to rebuild the waste places.<note n="13" id="ii.iii-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p18">See O’Gorman, chaps. ix.–xiv., xx.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p19">There are not a few of us, wise after the event, who recognize 
a final cause of this surprising and almost dramatic failure, in the manifest intent 
of divine Providence that the field of the next great empire in the world’s history 
should not become the exclusive domain of an old-world monarchy and hierarchy; 
but the immediate efficient causes of it are not so obvious. This, however, may 
justly be said: some of the seeming elements of strength in the French colonization 
proved to be fatal elements of weakness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p20">1. The French colonies had the advantage of royal patronage, 
endowment,<note n="14" id="ii.iii-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p21">Mr. Bancroft, describing the “sad condition” of La Salle’s 
colony at Matagorda after the wreck of his richly laden store-ship, adds that “even now this colony possessed, from the bounty of Louis XIV., more than was contributed 
by all the English monarchs together for the twelve English colonies on the Atlantic. 
Its number still exceeded that of the colony of Smith in Virginia, or of those who 
embarked in the ‘Mayflower’” (vol. p. 171).</p></note> and 
protection, and of unity of counsel and direction. They were all parts of one 
system, under one control. And their centers of vitality, head and heart, were 
on the other side of the sea. Subsisting upon the strength of the great 
monarchy, they must needs share its fortunes, evil as well as good. When, after 
the reverses of France in the Seven Years’ War, it became necessary to accept 
hard terms of peace, the superb framework of empire in the West fell to the 
disposal of the victors. “America,” said Pitt, “was conquered in Germany.”</p>
<pb n="25" id="ii.iii-Page_25" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_25.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p22">2. The business basis of the French colonies, being that of trade with the 
Indians rather than a self-supporting agriculture, favored the swift expansion 
of these colonies and their wide influence among the Indians. Scattered companies 
of fur-traders would be found here and there, wherever were favorable points 
for traffic, penetrating deeply into the wilderness and establishing friendly 
business relations with the savages. It has been observed that the Romanic races 
show an alacrity for intermarriage with barbarous tribes that is not to be 
found in the Teutonic. The result of such relations is ordinarily less the elevating 
of the lower race than the dragging down of the higher; but it tends for the 
time to give great advantage in maintaining a powerful political influence over 
the barbarians. Thus it was that the French, few in number, covered almost the 
breadth of the continent with their formidable alliances; and these alliances 
were the offensive and defensive armor in which they trusted, but they were 
also their peril. Close alliance with one savage clan involved war with its 
enemies. It was an early misfortune of the French settlers that their close 
friendly relations with their Huron neighbors embattled against them the fiercest; 
bravest, and ablest of the Indian tribes, the confederacy of the Six Nations, 
which held, with full appreciation of its strategic importance, 
the command of the exits southward from the valley of the St. Lawrence. The 
fierce jealousy of the Iroquois toward the allies of their hereditary antagonists, 
rather than any good will toward white settlers of other 
races, made them an effectual check upon French encroachments upon the slender 
line of English, Dutch, and Swedish settlements that stretched southward from 
Maine along the Atlantic coast.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p23">3. In one aspect it was doubtless an advantage to the French missions 
in America that the sharp sectarian competitions <pb n="26" id="ii.iii-Page_26" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_26.html" />between the 
different clerical orders resulted finally in the missions coming almost 
exclusively under the control of the Jesuit society. This result insured to the 
missions the highest ability in administration and direction, ample resources of 
various sorts, and a force of missionaries whose personal virtues have won for 
them unstinted eulogy even from unfriendly sources—men the ardor of whose zeal 
was rigorously controlled by a more than martial severity of religious 
discipline. But it would be uncandid in us to refuse attention to those grave 
charges against the society brought by Catholic authorities and Catholic orders, 
and so enforced as, after long and acrimonious controversy, to result in the 
expulsion of the society from almost every nation of Catholic Europe, in its 
being stigmatized by Pope Benedict XIV., in 1741, as made up of “disobedient, 
contumacious, captious, and reprobate persons,” and at last in its being 
suppressed and abolished by Pope Clement XIV., in 1773, as a nuisance to 
Christendom. We need, indeed, to make allowance for the intense animosity of 
sectarian strife among the various Catholic orders in which the charges against 
the society were engendered and unrelentingly prosecuted; but after all 
deductions it is not credible that the almost universal odium in which it was 
held was provoked solely by its virtues. Among the accusations against the 
society which seem most clearly substantiated these two are likely to be 
concerned in that “brand of ultimate failure which has invariably been stamped 
on all its most promising schemes and efforts”:<note n="15" id="ii.iii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p24">Dr. R. F. Littledale, 
in “Encyclopaedia Britannica,” vol. xiii., pp. 649-652.</p></note> first, a disposition to compromise the essential principles of 
Christianity by politic concessions to heathenism, so that the successes of the 
Jesuit missions are magnified by reports of alleged conversions that are conversions 
only in
<pb n="27" id="ii.iii-Page_27" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_27.html" />name and outward form; second, a constantly 
besetting propensity to political intrigue.<note n="16" id="ii.iii-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p25">Both these charges are solemnly affirmed 
by the pope in the bull of suppression of the society (Dr. R. F. Littledale, in 
“Encyclopaedia Britannica,” vol. xiii., p. 655).</p></note> It is hardly to be doubted that both had their part in the prodigious failure of the French 
Catholic missions and settlements within the present boundaries of the United States.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p26">4. The conditions which favored the swift and magnificent expansion 
of the French occupation were unfavorable to the healthy natural growth of permanent 
settlements. A post of soldiers, a group of cabins of trappers and fur-traders, 
and a mission of nuns and celibate priests, all together give small promise of rapid 
increase of population. It is rather to the fact that the French settlements, except 
at the seaboard, were constituted so largely of these elements, than to any alleged 
sterility of the French stock, that the fatal weakness of the French occupation 
is to be ascribed. The lack of French America was men. The population of Canada 
in 1759, according to census, was about eighty-two thousand;<note n="17" id="ii.iii-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p27">Bancroft, vol. iii., p. 320.</p></note> 
that of New England in 1754 is estimated at four hundred and twenty-five 
thousand. “The white population of five, or perhaps even of six, of the American 
provinces was greater singly than that of all Canada, and the aggregate in 
America exceeded that in Canada fourteenfold.”<note n="18" id="ii.iii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p28"><i>Ibid., </i>pp. 128, 129.</p></note> 
The same sign of weakness is recognized at the other extremity of the cordon of 
French settlements. The vast region of Louisiana is estimated, at fifty years from 
its colonization, at one tenth of the strength of the coeval province of Pennsylvania.<note n="19" id="ii.iii-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p29">The contrast is vigorously emphasized 
by Mr. Bancroft: “Such was Louisiana more than a half-century after the first 
attempt at colonization by La Salle. Its population may have been five thousand 
whites and half that number of blacks. Louis XIV. had fostered it with pride and 
liberal expenditures; an opulent merchant, famed for his successful enterprise, 
assumed its direction; the Company of the Mississippi, aided by boundless 
but transient credit, had made it the foundation of their hopes; and, again, Fleury 
and Louis XV. had sought to advance its fortunes. Priests and friars, dispersed 
through nations from Biloxi to the Dahcotas, propitiated the favor of the savages; but still the 
valley of the Mississippi was nearly a wilderness. All its patrons—though among 
them it counted kings and ministers of state—had not accomplished for it in half 
a century a tithe of the prosperity which within the same, period sprang 
naturally from the benevolence of William Penn to the peaceful settlers on the Delaware” (vol. iii., p. 369).</p></note></p>

<pb n="28" id="ii.iii-Page_28" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_28.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p30">Under these hopeless conditions the French colonies had not even 
the alternative of keeping the peace. The state of war was forced by the mother 
countries. There was no recourse for Canada except to her savage allies, won for 
her through the influence of the missionaries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p31">It is justly claimed that in the mind of such early leaders as 
Champlain the dominant motive of the French colonization was religious; but in 
the cruel position into which the colony was forced it was almost inevitable 
that the missions should become political. It was boasted in their behalf that 
they had taught the Indians “to mingle Jesus Christ and France together in their 
affections.”<note n="20" id="ii.iii-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p32">“Encyclopaedia Britannica,” vol. xiii., p. 654.</p></note> The cross and the 
lilies were blazoned together as the sign of French dominion. The missionary became 
frequently, and sometimes quite undisguisedly, a political agent. It was from the 
missions that the horrible murderous forays upon defenseless villages proceeded, 
which so often marked the frontier line of New England and New York with fire and 
blood. It is one of the most unhappy of the results of that savage warfare that 
in the minds of the communities that suffered from it the Jesuit missionary came 
to be looked upon as accessory to these abhorrent crimes. Deeply is it to be lamented 
that men with such eminent claims 
on our admiration and reverence should not be triumphantly 
clear of all suspicion of such complicity. We gladly concede the claim<note n="21" id="ii.iii-p32.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p33">Bishop O’Gorman, pp. 137-142.</p></note> that the proof of the complicity <pb n="29" id="ii.iii-Page_29" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_29.html" />is not complete; we could welcome some clear evidence in disproof 
of it—some sign of a bold and indignant protest against these crimes; we could 
wish that the Jesuit historian had not boasted of these atrocities as proceeding 
from the fine work of his brethren,<note n="22" id="ii.iii-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p34">Bancroft, vol. iii., pp. 
187, 188.</p></note> and that the antecedents of the Jesuits as 
a body, and their declared principles of “moral theology,” were such as raise no 
presumption against them even in unfriendly minds. But we must be content with thankfully 
acknowledging that divine change which has made it impossible longer to boast of 
or even justify such deeds, and which leaves no ground among neighbor Christians 
of the present day for harboring mutual suspicions which, to the Christian ministers 
of French and English America of two hundred years ago and less, it was impossible 
to repress.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p35">I have spoken of the complete extinction within the present domain 
of the United States of the magnificent beginnings of the projected French Catholic 
Church and empire. It is only in the most recent years, since the Civil War, that 
the results of the work inaugurated in America by Champlain begin to reappear in 
the field of the ecclesiastical history of the United States. The immigration of 
Canadian French Catholics into the northern tier of States has already grown to 
considerable volume, and is still growing in numbers and in stability and strength, 
and adds a new and interesting element to the many factors that go to make up the 
American church.</p>

<pb n="30" id="ii.iii-Page_30" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_30.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter IV. Antecedents of Permanent Christian Colonization—The Disintegration of Christendom—Controversies—Persecutions." progress="8.00%" id="ii.iv" prev="ii.iii" next="ii.v">
<h2 id="ii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.iv-p0.2">ANTECEDENTS OF PERMANENT CHRISTIAN COLONIZATION—THE DISINTEGRATION OF CHRISTENDOM—CONTROVERSIES—PERSECUTIONS.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p1">WE have briefly reviewed the history of two magnificent schemes 
of secular and spiritual empire, which, conceived in the minds of great statesmen 
and churchmen, sustained by the resources of the mightiest kingdoms of that age, 
inaugurated by soldiers of admirable prowess, explorers of unsurpassed boldness 
and persistence, and missionaries whose heroic faith has canonized them in the veneration 
of Christendom, have nevertheless come to naught.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p2">We turn now to observe the beginnings, coinciding in time with 
those of the French enterprise, of a series of disconnected plantations along the 
Atlantic seaboard, established as if at haphazard, without plan or mutual preconcert, 
of different languages and widely diverse Christian creeds, depending on scanty 
private resources, unsustained by governmental arms or treasuries, but destined, 
in a course of events which no human foresight could have calculated, to come under 
the plastic influence of a single European power, to be molded according to the 
general type of English polity, and to become heir to English traditions, literature, 
and language. These mutually alien and even antagonistic communities were to be <pb n="31" id="ii.iv-Page_31" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_31.html" />constrained, by forces superior to human control, first into 
confederation and then into union, and to occupy the breadth of the new continent 
as a solid and independent nation. The history reads like a fulfillment of the 
apocalyptic imagery of a rock hewn from the mountain without hands, moving on to 
fill the earth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p3">Looking back after the event, we find it easy to trace the providential 
preparations for this great result. There were few important events in the course 
of the sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries that did not have to do with it; but the most obvious of these antecedents are to be found in <i>controversies </i>and 
<i>persecutions</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p4">The protest of northern Europe against the abuses and corruptions 
prevailing in the Roman Church was articulated in the Augsburg Confession. Over 
against it were framed the decrees of the Council of Trent. Thus the lines were 
distinctly drawn and the warfare between contending principles was joined. Those 
who fondly dreamed of a permanently united and solid Protestantism to withstand 
its powerful antagonist were destined to speedy and inevitable disappointment. There 
have been many to deplore that so soon after the protest of Augsburg was set forth 
as embodying the common belief of Protestants new parties should have arisen protesting 
against the protest. The ordinance of the Lord’s Supper, instituted as a sacrament 
of universal Christian fellowship, became (as so often before and since) the center 
of contention and the badge of mutual alienation. It was on this point that Zwingli 
and the Swiss parted from Luther and the Lutherans; on the same point, in the next 
generation of Reformers, John Calvin, attempting to mediate between the two contending 
parties, became the founder of still a third party, strong not only in the lucid 
and logical doctrinal statements in which it delighted, but also in the possession 
of a definite <pb n="32" id="ii.iv-Page_32" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_32.html" />scheme of republican church government which became as distinctive 
of the Calvinistic or “Reformed” churches as their doctrine of the Supper. It 
was at a later epoch still that those insoluble questions which press most inexorably 
for consideration when theological thought and study are most serious and earnest—the 
questions that concern the divine sovereignty in its relation to human freedom and 
responsibility—arose in the Catholic Church to divide Jesuit from Dominican and 
Franciscan, and in the Reformed churches to divide the Arminians from the disciples 
of Gomar and Turretin. All these divisions among the European Christians of the 
seventeenth century were to have their important bearing on the planting of the 
Christian church in America.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p5">In view of the destined predominance of English influence in 
the seaboard colonies of America, the history of the divisions of the Christian 
people of England is of preeminent importance to the beginnings of the American 
church. The curiously diverse elements that entered into the English Reformation, 
and the violent vicissitudes that marked the course of it, were all represented 
in the parties existing among English Christians at the period of the planting of 
the colonies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p6">The political and dynastic character of the movements that detached 
the English hierarchy from the Roman see had for one inevitable result to leaven 
the English church as a lump with the leaven of Herod. That considerable part of 
the clergy and people that moved to and fro, without so much as the resistance of 
any very formidable <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p6.1">vis inertiae</span></i>, with the change of the monarch or of the monarch’s caprice, 
might leave the student of the history of those times in doubt as to whether they 
belonged to the kingdom of heaven or to the kingdom of this world. But, however 
severe the judgment that any may pass upon the <pb n="33" id="ii.iv-Page_33" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_33.html" />character and motives of Henry VIII. and of the councilors of 
Edward, there will hardly be any seriously to question that the movements directed 
by these men soon came to be infused with more serious and spiritual influences. 
The Lollardy of Wycliffe and his fellows in the fourteenth century had been severely 
repressed and driven into “occult conventicles,” but had not been extinguished; the Bible in English, many times retouched after Wycliffe’s days, and perfected 
by the refugees at Geneva from the Marian persecutions, had become a common household 
book; and those exiles themselves, returning from the various centers of fervid 
religious thought and feeling in Holland and Germany and Switzerland, had brought 
with them an augmented spiritual faith, as well as intensified and sharply defined 
convictions on the questions of theology and church order that were debated by the 
scholars of the Continent. It was impossible that the diverse and antagonist elements 
thus assembled should not work on one another with violent reactions. By the beginning 
of the seventeenth century not less than four categories would suffice to classify 
the people of England according to their religious differences. First, there were 
those who still continued to adhere to the Roman see. Secondly, those who, either 
from conviction or from expediency or from indifference, were content with the state 
church of England in the shape in which Elizabeth and her parliaments had left it; 
this class naturally included the general multitude of Englishmen, religious, irreligious, 
and non-religious. Thirdly, there were those who, not refusing their adhesion to 
the national church as by law established, nevertheless earnestly desired to see 
it more completely purified from doctrinal errors and practical corruptions, and 
who qualified their conformity to it accordingly. Fourthly, there were the few who 
distinctly repudiated the national church as a false church, <pb n="34" id="ii.iv-Page_34" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_34.html" />coming out from her as from Babylon, determined upon 
“reformation 
without tarrying for any.” Finally, following upon these, more radical, not to say 
more logical, than the rest, came a fifth party, the followers of George Fox. Not 
one of these five parties but has valid claims, both in its principles and in its 
membership, on the respect of history; not one but can point to its saints and 
martyrs; not one but was destined to play a quite separate and distinct and highly 
important part in the planting of the church of Christ in America. They are designated, 
for convenience’ sake, as the Catholics, the Conformists, the Puritans or Reformists, 
the Separatists (of whom were the Pilgrims), and the Quakers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p7">Such a Christendom was it, so disorganized, divided, and subdivided 
into parties and sects, which was to furnish the materials for the peopling of the 
new continent with a Christian population. It would seem that the same “somewhat 
not ourselves,” which had defeated in succession the plans of two mighty nations 
to subject the New World to a single hierarchy, had also provided that no one form 
or organization of Christianity should be exclusive or even dominant in the occupation 
of the American soil. From one point of view the American colonies will present 
a sorry aspect. Schism, mutual alienation, antagonism, competition, are uncongenial 
to the spirit of the gospel, which seeks “that they all may be one.” And yet the 
history of the church has demonstrated by many a sad example that this offense “must needs come.” No widely extended organization of church discipline in exclusive 
occupation of any country has ever long avoided the intolerable mischiefs attendant 
on spiritual despotism. It was a shock to the hopes and the generous sentiments 
of those who had looked to see one undivided body of a reformed church erected over 
against the medieval church, <pb n="35" id="ii.iv-Page_35" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_35.html" />from the corruptions of which they had revolted, when they saw 
Protestantism go asunder into the several churches of the Lutheran and the Reformed 
confessions; there are many even now to deplore it as a disastrous set-back to 
the progress of the kingdom of Christ. But in the calmness of our long retrospect 
it is easy for us to recognize that whatever jurisdiction should have been established 
over an undivided Protestant church would inevitably have proved itself, in no long 
time, just such a yoke as neither the men of that time nor their fathers had been 
able to bear. Fifteen centuries of church history have not been wasted if thereby 
the Christian people have learned that the pursuit of Christian unity through administrative 
or corporate or diplomatic union is following the wrong road, and that the one Holy 
Catholic Church is not the corporation of saints, but their communion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p8">The new experiment of church life that was initiated in the colonization 
of America is still in progress. The new States were to be planted not only with 
diverse companies from the Old World, but with all the definitely organized sects 
by which the map of Christendom was at that time variegated, to which should be 
added others of native origin. Notwithstanding successive “booms” now of one and 
then of another, it was soon to become obvious to all that no one of these mutually 
jealous sects was to have any exclusive predominance, even over narrow precincts 
of territory. The old-world state churches, which under the rule, <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.iv-p8.1">cujus regio ejus religio</span></i>, had been supreme 
and exclusive each in its jurisdiction, were to find themselves side by side and 
mingled through the community on equal terms with those over whom in the old country 
they had domineered as dissenters, or whom perhaps they had even persecuted as heretics 
or as Antichrist. Thus placed, they were to be trained by the discipline of divine 
Providence <pb n="36" id="ii.iv-Page_36" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_36.html" />and by the grace of the Holy Spirit from persecution to toleration, 
from toleration to mutual respect, and to coöeration in matters of common concern 
in the advancement of the kingdom of Christ. What further remains to be tried is 
the question whether, if not the sects, then the Christian hearts in each sect, 
can be brought to take the final step from mutual respect to mutual love, “that 
we henceforth, speaking truth in love, may grow up in all things into him, which 
is the head, even Christ; from whom all the body fitly framed and knit together 
through that which every joint supplieth, according to the working in due measure 
of each several part, shall make the increase of the body unto the building up of 
itself in love.” Unless we must submit to those philosophers who forbid us to find 
in history the evidences of final cause and providential design, we may surely look 
upon this as a worthy possible solution of the mystery of Providence in the planting 
of the church in America in almost its ultimate stage of schism—that it is the purpose 
of its Head, out of the mutual attrition of the sects, their disintegration and 
comminution, to bring forth such a demonstration of the unity and liberty of the 
children of God as the past ages of church history have failed to show.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p9">That mutual intolerance of differences in religious belief which, 
in the seventeenth century, was, throughout Christendom, coextensive with religious 
earnestness had its important part to play in the colonization of America. Of the 
persecutions and oppressions which gave direct impulse to the earliest colonization 
of America, the most notable are the following: (1) the persecution of the English 
Puritans in the reigns of James I. and Charles I., ending with the outbreak of the 
civil war in 1642; (2) the persecution of the English Roman Catholics during the 
same period; (3) the persecution of the English Quakers during the twenty-five <pb n="37" id="ii.iv-Page_37" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_37.html" />years of Charles II. (1660-85); (4) the persecution of 
the French Huguenots after the revocation of the Edict of Nantes (1685); (5) the 
disabilities suffered by the Presbyterians of the north of Ireland after the English 
Revolution (1688); (6) the ferocious ravaging of the region of the Rhenish Palatinate 
by the armies of Louis XIV. in the early years of the seventeenth century; (7) 
the cruel expulsion of the Protestants of the archiepiscopal duchy of Salzburg (1731).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p10">Beyond dispute, the best and most potent elements in the settlement 
of the seaboard colonies were the companies of earnestly religious people who from 
time to time, under severe compulsion for conscience’ sake, came forth from the 
Old World as involuntary emigrants. Cruel wars and persecutions accomplished a result 
in the advancement of the kingdom of Christ which the authors of them never intended. 
But not these agencies alone promoted the great work. Peace, prosperity, wealth, 
and the hope of wealth had their part in it. The earliest successful enterprises 
of colonization were indeed marked with the badge of Christianity, and among their 
promoters were men whose language and deeds nobly evince the Christian spirit; but 
the enterprises were impelled and directed by commercial or patriotic considerations. 
The immense advantages that were to accrue from them to the world through the wider 
propagation of the gospel of Christ were not lost sight of in the projecting and 
organizing of the expeditions, nor were provisions for church and ministry omitted; but these were incidental, not primary.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p11">This story of the divine preparations carried forward through 
unconscious human agencies in different lands and ages for the founding of the American 
church is a necessary preamble to our history. The scene of the story is now
to be shifted to the other side of the sea.</p>

<pb n="38" id="ii.iv-Page_38" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_38.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter V. The Puritan Beginnings of the Church in Virginia—Its Decline almost to Extinction." progress="9.79%" id="ii.v" prev="ii.iv" next="ii.vi">
<h2 id="ii.v-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.v-p0.2">THE PURITAN BEGINNINGS OF THE CHURCH IN VIRGINIA—-ITS DECLINE ALMOST TO EXTINCTION.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p1">THERE is sufficient evidence that the three little vessels 
which on the 13th of May, 1607, were moored to the trees on the bank of the 
James River brought to the soil of America the germ of a Christian church. We 
may feel constrained to accept only at a large discount the pious official 
professions of King James I., and critically to scrutinize many of the 
statements of that brilliant and fascinating adventurer, Captain John Smith, 
whether concerning his friends or concerning his enemies or concerning himself. 
But the beauty and dignity of the Christian character shine unmistakable in the 
life of the chaplain to the expedition, the Rev. Robert Hunt, and all the more 
radiantly for the dark and discouraging surroundings in which his ministry was 
to be exercised.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p2">For the company which Captain Smith and that famous mariner, 
Captain Bartholomew Gosnold, had by many months of labor and “many a forgotten 
pound” of expense succeeded in recruiting for the enterprise was made up of most 
unhopeful material for 
the founding of a Christian colony. Those 
were the years of ignoble peace with which the reign of James 
began; and the glittering hopes of gold might well attract some of the brave men 
who <pb n="39" id="ii.v-Page_39" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_39.html" />had served by sea or land in the wars of Elizabeth. But the last 
thirty years had furnished no instance of success, and many of disastrous and sometimes 
tragical failure, in like attempts—the enterprises of Humphrey Gilbert, of Raleigh, 
of John White, of Gosnold himself, and of Popham and Gorges. Even brave men might 
hesitate to volunteer for the forlorn hope of another experiment at colonizing.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p3">The little squadron had hardly set sail when the unfitness of 
the emigrants for their work began to discover itself. Lying weather-bound within 
sight of home, “some few, little better than atheists, of the greatest rank among 
them,” were busying themselves with scandalous imputations upon the chaplain, then 
lying dangerously ill in his berth. All through the four months’ passage by way 
of the Canaries and the West India Islands discontents and dissensions prevailed. Wingfield, who had been named president of the colony, had Smith in irons, and at 
the island of Nevis had the gallows set up for his execution on a charge of conspiracy, 
when milder counsels prevailed, and he was brought to Virginia, where he was tried 
and acquitted and his adversary mulcted in damages.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p4">Arrived at the place of settlement, the colonists set about the 
work of building their houses, but found that their total number of one hundred 
and five was made up in the proportion of four carpenters to forty-eight “gentlemen.” 
Not inadequately provisioned for their work, they came repeatedly almost to perishing 
through their sheer incapacity and unthrift, and their needless quarrels with one 
another and with the Indians. In five months one half of, the company were dead. 
In January, 1608, eight months from the landing, when the second expedition arrived 
with reinforcements and supplies, only thirty-eight were surviving out of the one 
hundred and five, and of <pb n="40" id="ii.v-Page_40" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_40.html" />these the strongest were conspiring to seize the pinnace and 
desert the settlement.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p5">The newcomers were no better than the first. They were chiefly 
“gentlemen” again, and goldsmiths, whose duty was to discover and refine the quantities 
of gold that the stockholders in the enterprise were resolved should be found in 
Virginia, whether it was there or not. The ship took back on her return trip a full 
cargo of worthless dirt.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p6">Reinforcements continued to arrive every few months, the quality 
of which it might be unfair to judge simply from the disgusted complaints of Captain 
Smith. He begs the Company to send but thirty honest laborers and artisans, “rather 
than a thousand such as we have,” and reports the next ship-load as “fitter to 
breed a riot than to found a colony.” The wretched settlement became an object of 
derision to the wits of London, and of sympathetic interest to serious minds. The 
Company, reorganized under a new charter, was strengthened by the accession of some 
of the foremost men in England, including four bishops, the Earl of Southampton, 
and Sir Francis Bacon. Appeals were made to the Christian public in behalf of an 
enterprise so full of promise of the furtherance of the gospel. A fleet of nine 
ships was fitted out, carrying more than five hundred emigrants, with ample supplies. 
Captain Smith, representing what there was of civil authority in the colony, had 
a brief struggle with their turbulence, and recognized them as of the same sort 
with the former companies, for the most part “poor gentlemen, tradesmen, serving-men, 
libertines, and such like, ten times more fit to spoil a commonwealth than either 
begin one or help to maintain one.” When only part of this expedition had arrived, 
Captain Smith departed for England, disabled by an accidental wound, leaving 
a settlement <pb n="41" id="ii.v-Page_41" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_41.html" />of nearly five hundred men, abundantly provisioned. “It was not the will of God that the new state should be formed of these 
materials.”<note n="23" id="ii.v-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.v-p7">Bancroft, vol. i., p. 138.</p></note> In six months the number of the colonists was reduced to sixty, and when relief 
arrived it was reckoned that in ten days’ longer delay they would have perished 
to the last man. With one accord the wretched remnant of the colony, together with 
the latest corners, deserted, without a tear of regret, the scene of their misery. 
But their retreating vessels were met and turned back from the mouth of the river 
by the approaching ships of Lord de la Warr with emigrants and supplies. Such were 
the first three unhappy and unhonored years of the first Christian colony on the 
soil of the United States.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p8">One almost shrinks from being assured that this worthless crew, 
through all these years of suicidal crime and folly, had been assiduous in religious 
duties. First under an awning made of an old sail, seated upon logs, with a rail 
nailed to two trees for a pulpit, afterward in a poor shanty of a church, “that 
could neither well defend wind nor rain,” they “had daily common prayer morning 
and evening, every Sunday two sermons, and every three months the holy communion, 
till their minister died”; and after that “prayers daily, with an homily 
on Sundays, two or three years, till more preachers came.” The sturdy and terrible 
resolution of Captain Smith, who in his marches through the wilderness was 
wont to begin the day with prayer and psalm, and was not unequal to the duty, when 
it was laid on him, of giving Christian exhortation as well as righteous punishment, 
and the gentle Christian influence of the Rev. Robert Hunt, were the salt that saved 
the colony from utterly perishing of its vices. It was not many months before the 
frail body of <pb n="42" id="ii.v-Page_42" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_42.html" />the chaplain sank under the hardships of pioneer life; he is 
commemorated by his comrade, the captain, as “an honest, religious, and courageous 
divine, during whose life our factions were oft qualified, our wants and greatest 
extremities so comforted that they seemed easy in comparison of what we endured 
after his memorable death.” When, in 1609, in a nobler spirit than that of mere 
commercial enterprise, the reorganized Company, under the new charter, was preparing 
the great reinforcement of five hundred to go out under Lord de la Warr as governor 
of the colony, counsel was taken with Abbot, the Puritan Bishop of London, himself 
a member of the Virginia Company, and Richard Buck was selected as a worthy successor 
to Robert Hunt in the office of chaplain. Such he proved himself. Sailing in advance 
of the governor, in the ship with Sir Thomas Gates and Sir George Somers, and wrecked 
with them off the Bermudas, he did not forget his duty in the “plenty, peace, and 
ease” of that paradise. The ship’s bell was rescued from the wreck to ring for 
morning and evening prayer, and for the two sermons every Sunday. There were births 
and funerals and a marriage in the shipwrecked company, and at length, when their 
makeshift vessel was ready, they embarked for their desired haven, there to find 
only the starving threescore survivors of the colony. They gathered together, a 
pitiable remnant, in the church, where Master Buck “made a zealous and sorrowful 
prayer”; and at once, without losing a day, they embarked for a last departure 
from Virginia, but were met at the mouth of the river by the tardy ships of Lord 
de la Warr. The next morning, Sunday, June 10, 1610, Lord de la Warr landed at the 
fort, where Gates had drawn up his forlorn platoon of starving men to receive him. 
The governor fell on his knees in prayer, then led the way to the church, and, after 
service and a <pb n="43" id="ii.v-Page_43" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_43.html" />sermon from the chaplain, made an address, assuming command of 
the colony.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p9">Armed, under the new charter, with adequate authority, the new 
governor was not slow in putting on the state of a viceroy. Among his first 
cares was to provide for the external dignity of worship. The church, a building 
sixty feet by twenty-four, built long enough before to be now in need of 
repairs, was put into good condition, and a brave sight it was on Sundays to see 
the Governor, with the Privy Council and the Lieutenant-General and the Admiral 
and the Vice-Admiral and the Master of the Horse, together with the body-guard 
of fifty halberdiers in fair red cloaks, commanded by Captain Edward Brewster, 
assembled for worship, the governor seated in the choir in a green velvet chair, 
with a velvet cushion on a table before him. Few things could have been better 
adapted to convince the peculiar public of Jamestown that divine worship was 
indeed a serious matter. There was something more than the parade of government 
manifested by his lordship in the few months of his reign; but the inauguration 
of strong and effective control over the lazy, disorderly, and seditious crowd 
to be dealt with at Jamestown was reserved for his successor, Sir Thomas Dale, 
who arrived in May, 1611, in company with the Rev. Alexander Whitaker, the “apostle of Virginia.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p10">It will not be possible for any to understand the relations of 
this colony to the state of parties in England without distinctly 
recognizing that the Puritans were not a party <i>against </i>the 
Church of England, but a party 
<i>in </i>the Church of England. The Puritan party was the 
party of reform, and was strong in a deep fervor of religious conviction widely 
diffused among people and clergy, and extending to the highest places of the nobility 
and the episcopate. The anti-Puritan party was the conservative or <pb n="44" id="ii.v-Page_44" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_44.html" />reactionary party, strong in the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.v-p10.1">vis inertiae</span></i>, and in the king’s pig-headed prejudices and his monstrous conceit 
of theological ability and supremacy in the church; strong also in a considerable 
adhesion and zealous coöeration from among his nominees, the bishops. The religious 
division was also a political one, the Puritans being known as the party of the 
people, their antagonists as the court party. The struggle of the Puritans (as distinguished 
from the inconsiderable number of the Separatists) was for the maintenance of their 
rights within the church; the effort of their adversaries, with the aid of the 
king’s prerogative, was to drive or harry them out of the church. It is not to be 
understood that the two parties were as yet organized as such and distinctly bounded; but the two tendencies were plainly recognized, and the sympathies of leading 
men in church or state were no secret.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p11">The Virginia Company was a Puritan corporation.<note n="24" id="ii.v-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.v-p12">See the interesting demonstration of this point in articles by 
E. D. Neill in “Hours at Home,” vol. vi., pp. 22, 201.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p13">Mr. Neil’s various publications on the colonial, history of Virginia 
and Maryland are of the highest value and authority. They include: “The English 
Colonization of America During the Seventeenth Century”; “History of the Virginia 
Company”; “Virginia Vetusta”; “Virginia Carolorum”; “<i>Terra Mariae</i>; 
or, Threads of Maryland Colonial History”; “The Founders of Maryland”; 
“Life of 
Patrick Copland.”</p></note> As such, its meetings and debates were the object of popular interest and of the 
royal jealousy. Among its corporators were the brothers Sandys, sons of the Puritan Archbishop 
of York, one of whom held the manor of Scrooby. Others of the corporation were William 
Brewster, of Scrooby, and his son Edward. In the fleet of Sir Thomas Gates, May, 
1609, were noted Puritans, one of whom, Stephen Hopkins, “who had much knowledge 
in the Scriptures and could reason well therein,” was clerk to that “painful preacher,” but not strict conformist, Master Richard Buck. 
The intimate and sometimes official relations of the Virginia <pb n="45" id="ii.v-Page_45" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_45.html" />Company not only with leading representatives of the Puritan 
party, but with the Pilgrims of Leyden, whom they would gladly have received into 
their own colony, are matter of history and of record. It admits of proof that there 
was a steady purpose in the Company, so far as it was not thwarted by the king and 
the bishops of the court party, to hold their unruly and ill-assorted colony under 
Puritan influences both of church and government.<note n="25" id="ii.v-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.v-p14">It was customary for 
the Company, when a candidate was proposed for a chaplaincy in the colony, to select 
a text for him and appoint a Sunday and a church for a “trial sermon” from 
which they might judge of his qualifications.</p></note> The fact throws light on the 
remoter as well as the nearer history of Virginia. Especially it throws light on 
the memorable administration of Sir Thomas Dale, which followed hard upon the departure 
Of Lord de la Warr and his body-guard in red cloaks.</p> 

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p15">The Company had picked their man with care—“a man of good conscience 
and knowledge in divinity,” and a soldier and disciplinarian proved in the wars 
of the Low Countries—a very prototype of the great Cromwell. He understood what 
manner of task he had undertaken, and executed it without flinching. As a matter 
of course—it was the way in that colony—there was a conspiracy against his authority. 
There was no second conspiracy under him. Punishment was inflicted on the ringleaders 
so swift, so terrible, as to paralyze all future sedition. He put in force, in the 
name of the Company, a code of “Laws, Divine, Moral, and Martial,” to which no 
parallel can be found in the severest legislation of New England. An invaluable 
service to the colony was the abolition of that demoralizing socialism that had 
been enforced on the colonists, by which all their labor was to be devoted to the 
common stock. He gave out land in severalty, and the laborer enjoyed the. 
fruits of his own industry and thrift, or suffered <pb n="46" id="ii.v-Page_46" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_46.html" />the consequences 
of his laziness. The culture of tobacco gave the colony a currency and a staple 
of export.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p16">With Dale was associated as chaplain Alexander Whitaker, son 
of the author of the Calvinistic Lambeth Articles, and brother of a Separatist preacher 
of London. What was his position in relation to church parties is shown by his letter 
to his cousin, the “arch-Puritan,” William Gouge, written after three years’ residence 
in Virginia, urging that nonconformist clergymen should come over to Virginia, where 
no question would be raised on the subject of subscription or the surplice. What 
manner of man and minister he was is proved by a noble record of faithful work. 
He found a true workfellow in Dale. When this statesmanlike and soldierly governor 
founded his new city of Henrico up the river, and laid out across the stream the 
suburb of Hope-in-Faith, defended by Fort Charity and Fort Patience, he built there 
in sight from his official residence the parsonage of the “apostle of Virginia.” 
The course of Whitaker’s ministry is described by himself in a letter to a friend: 
“Every Sabbath day we preach in the forenoon and catechise in the afternoon. 
Every Saturday, at night, I exercise in Sir Thomas Dale’s house.” But he and his 
fellow-clergymen did not labor without aid, even in word and doctrine. When Mr. 
John Rolfe was perplexed with questions of duty touching his love for Pocahontas, 
it was to the old soldier, Dale, that he brought his burden, seeking spiritual 
counsel. And it was this “religious and valiant governor,” as Whitaker calls him, 
this “man of great knowledge in divinity, and of a good conscience in all things,” that 
“labored long to ground the faith of Jesus Christ” in the Indian maiden, 
and wrote concerning her, “Were it but for the gaining of this one soul, I will 
think my time, toils, and present stay well spent.”</p>
<pb n="47" id="ii.v-Page_47" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_47.html" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p17">The progress of the gospel in reclaiming the unhappy colony to 
Christian civilization varies with the varying fortunes of contending parties in 
England. Energetic efforts were made by the Company under Sandys, the friend of 
Brewster, to send out worthy colonists; and the delicate task of finding young 
women of good character to be shipped as wives to the settlers was undertaken conscientiously 
and successfully. Generous gifts of money and land were contributed (although little 
came from them) for the endowment of schools and a college for the promotion of 
Christ’s work among the white people and the red. But the course of events on both 
sides of the sea may be best illustrated by a narrative of personal incidents.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p18">In the year 1621, an East India Company’s chaplain, the Rev. 
Patrick Copland, who perhaps deserves the title of the first English missionary 
in India, on his way back from India met, probably at the Canaries, with ships 
bound for Virginia with emigrants. Learning from these something of the needs of 
the plantation, he stirred up his fellow-passengers on the “Royal James,” and 
raised the sum of seventy pounds, which was paid to the treasurer of the 
Virginia Company; and, being increased by other gifts to one hundred and 
twenty-five pounds, was, in consultation with Mr. Copland, appropriated for a 
free school to be called the “East India School.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p19">The affairs of the colony were most promising. It was growing 
in population and in wealth and in the institutions of a Christian commonwealth. 
The territory was divided into parishes for the work of church and clergy. The stupid 
obstinacy of the king, against the remonstrances of the Company, perpetrated the 
crime of sending out a hundred convicts into the young community, extorting from 
Captain Smith the protest that this act “hath laid one of the finest countries 
of America under the just scandal of <pb n="48" id="ii.v-Page_48" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_48.html" />being a mere hell upon earth.” The sweepings of the London and 
Bristol streets were exported for servants. Of darker portent, though men perceived 
it not, was the landing of the first cargo of negro slaves. But so grateful was 
the Company for the general prosperity of the colony that it appointed a thanksgiving 
sermon to be preached at Bow Church, April 17, 1622, by Mr. Copland, which was printed 
under the title, “Virginia’s God Be Thanked.” In July, 1622, the Company, proceeding 
to the execution of a long-cherished plan, chose Mr. Copland rector of the college 
to be built at Henrico from the endowments already provided, when news arrived of 
the massacre which, in March of that year, swept away one half of the four thousand 
colonists. All such enterprises were at once arrested.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p20">In 1624 the long contest of the king and the court party against 
the Virginia Company was ended by a violent exercise of the prerogative dissolving 
the Company, but not until it had established free representative government in 
the colony. The revocation of the charter was one of the last acts of James’s ignoble 
reign. In 1625 he died, and Charles I. became king. In 1628 “the most hotheaded 
and hard-hearted of prelates,” William Laud, became Bishop of London, and in 1633 
Archbishop of Canterbury. But the Puritan principles of duty and liberty already 
planted in Virginia were not destined to be eradicated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p21">From the year 1619, a settlement at Nansemond, near Norfolk, 
had prospered, and had been in relations of trade with New England. In 
1642 Philip Bennett, of Nansemond, visiting
Boston in his coasting vessel, bore with him a letter 
to the Boston church, signed by seventy-four names, stating the needs of their great 
county, now without a pastor, and offering
a maintenance to three good <pb n="49" id="ii.v-Page_49" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_49.html" />ministers if they could be found. A little later William Durand, 
of the same county, wrote for himself and his neighbors to John Davenport, of New 
Haven, to whom some of them had listened gladly in London (perhaps it was when he 
preached the first annual sermon before the Virginia Company 
in 1621), speaking of “a revival of piety among them, and urging the request that 
had been sent to the church in Boston. As result of this correspondence, three eminently 
learned and faithful ministers of New England came to Virginia, bringing letters 
of commendation from Governor Winthrop. But they found that Virginia, now become 
a royal colony, had no welcome for them. The newly arrived royal governor, Sir William 
Berkeley, a man after Laud’s own heart, forbade their preaching; but the Catholic 
governor of Maryland sent them a free invitation, and one of them, removing
to Annapolis with some of the Virginia Puritans, so labored in the gospel as to 
draw forth the public thanks of the legislative assembly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p22">The sequel of this story is a strange one. There must have been somewhat 
in the character and bearing of these
silenced and banished ministers that touched the heart
of Thomas Harrison, 
the governor’s chaplain. He made 
a confession of his insincere dealings toward them: that while
he had been showing them “a fair face” he had privately used his influence to 
have them silenced. He himself began to preach in that earnest way of righteousness, 
temperance, and judgment, which is fitted to make governors tremble, until Berkeley 
cast him out as a Puritan, saying that he did not wish so grave a chaplain whereupon 
Harrison crossed the river to Nansemond, became pastor of the 
church, and mightily built up the cause which he had sought to destroy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p23">A few months later the Nansemond people
had the opportunity <pb n="50" id="ii.v-Page_50" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_50.html" />of giving succor and hospitality to a shipwrecked company 
of nine people, who had been cast away, with loss of all their goods, in sailing 
from the Bermudas to found a new settlement on one of the Bahamas. Among the party 
was an aged and venerable man, that same Patrick Copland who twenty-five years before 
had interested himself in the passing party of emigrants. This was indeed entertaining 
an angel. Mr. Copland had long been a nonconformist minister at the Bermudas, and 
he listened to the complaints that were made to him of the persecution to which 
the people were subjected by the malignant Berkeley. A free invitation was given 
to the Nansemond church to go with their guests to the new settlement of Eleuthera, 
in which freedom of conscience and non-interference of the magistrate with the church 
were secured by charter.<note n="26" id="ii.v-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.v-p24">The project of Eleuthera is entitled to 
honorable mention in the history of religious liberty.</p></note> Mr. Harrison proceeded to Boston to take counsel of the 
churches over this proposition. The people were advised by their Boston brethren 
to remain in their lot until their case should become intolerable. Mr. Harrison 
went on to London, where a number of things had happened since Berkeley’s appointment. 
The king had ceased to be; but an order from the Council of State Was sent to Berkeley, 
sharply reprimanding him for his course, and directing him to restore Mr. Harrison 
to his parish. But Mr. Harrison did not return. He fulfilled an honorable career 
as incumbent of a London parish, as chaplain to Henry Cromwell, viceroy of Ireland, 
and as a hunted and persecuted preacher in the evil days after the Restoration. 
But the “poetic justice” with which this curious dramatic episode should conclude 
is not reached until Berkeley is compelled to surrender his jurisdiction to the 
Commonwealth, and Richard Bennett, one of the banished <pb n="51" id="ii.v-Page_51" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_51.html" />Puritans of 
Nansemond, is chosen by the Assembly of Burgesses to be governor in his stead.<note n="27" id="ii.v-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.v-p25">For fuller details concerning the Puritan character of the 
Virginia Company and of the early ministers of Virginia, see the articles of E. 
D. Neill, above referred to, in Hours at Home,” vol. vi.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p26">Of course this is a brief triumph. With the restoration of the 
Stuarts, Berkeley comes back into power as royal governor, and for many years afflicts 
the colony with his malignant Toryism. The last state is worse than the first; 
for during the days of the Commonwealth old soldiers of the king’s army had come 
to Virginia in such numbers as to form an appreciable and not wholly admirable element 
in the population. Surrounded by such society, the governor was encouraged to indulge 
his natural disposition to bigotry and tyranny. Under such a nursing father the 
interests of the kingdom of Christ fared as might have been expected. Rigorous measures 
were instituted for the suppression of nonconformity, Quaker preachers were severely 
dealt with, and clergymen, such as they were, were imposed upon the more or less 
reluctant parishes. But though the governor held the right of presentation, the 
vestry of each parish asserted and maintained the right of induction or of refusing 
to induct. Without the consent of these representatives of the people the candidate 
could secure for himself no more than the people should from year to year consent 
to allow him. It was the only protection of the people from absolute spiritual despotism. 
The power might be used to repel a too faithful pastor, but if there was sometimes 
a temptation to this, the occasion was far more frequent for putting the people’s 
reprobation upon the unfaithful and unfit. The colony, growing in wealth and population, 
soon became infested with a rabble of worthless and scandalous priests. In a report 
which has been often quoted, Governor Berkeley, <pb n="52" id="ii.v-Page_52" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_52.html" />after giving 
account of the material prosperity of the colony, sums up, under date of 1671, 
the results of his fostering care over its spiritual interests in these words: “There are forty-eight parishes, and the ministers well paid. The clergy by my 
consent would be better if they would pray oftener and preach less. But of all 
other commodities, so of this, the worst are sent us. But I thank God there are 
no free schools nor printing, and I hope we shall not have, these hundred 
years.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.v-p27">The scandal of the Virginia clergy went on from bad to worse. 
Whatever could be done by the courage and earnestness of one man was done by Dr. 
Blair, who arrived in 1689 with limited powers as commissary of the Bishop of London, 
and for more than fifty years struggled against adverse influences to recover the 
church from its degradation. He succeeded in getting a charter for William and Mary 
College, but the generous endowments of the institution were wasted, and the college 
languished in doing the work of a grammar school. Something was accomplished in 
the way of discipline, though the cane of Governor Nicholson over the back of an 
insolent priest was doubtless more effective than the commissary’s admonitions. 
But discipline, while it may do something toward abating scandals, cannot create 
life from the dead; and the church established in Virginia had hardly more than 
a name to live. Its best estate is described by Spotswood, the best of the royal 
governors, when, looking on the outward appearance, he reported: “This government
is in perfect peace and tranquillity, under a 
due obedience to the royal authority and a gentlemanly conformity to the 
Church of England.” The poor man was soon to find how uncertain is the peace 
and tranquillity that is founded on “a gentlemanly conformity.” The
most honorable page in his record is the story of his effort <pb n="53" id="ii.v-Page_53" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_53.html" />for the education of Indian children. His honest attempt at reformation 
in the church brought him into collision not only with the worthless among the clergy, 
but also on the one hand with the parish vestries, and on the other hand with Commissary 
Blair. But all along the “gentlemanly conformity” was undisturbed. A parish of 
French Huguenots was early established in Henrico County, and in 1713 a parish of 
German exiles on the Rappahannock, and these were expressly excepted from the Act 
of Uniformity. Aside from these, the chief departures from the enforced uniformity 
of worship throughout the colony in the early years of the eighteenth century were 
found in a few meetings of persecuted and vilified Quakers and Baptists. The government 
and clergy had little notion of the significance of a slender stream of Scotch-Irish 
emigration which, as early as 1720, began to flow into the valley of the Shenandoah. 
So cheap a defense against the perils that threatened from the western frontier 
it would have been folly to discourage by odious religious proscription. The reasonable 
anxiety of the clergy as to what might come of this invasion of a sturdy and uncompromising 
Puritanism struggled without permanent success against the obvious interest of the 
commonwealth. The addition of this new and potent element to the Christian population 
of the seaboard colonies was part of the unrecognized preparation for the Great 
Awakening.</p>

<pb n="54" id="ii.v-Page_54" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_54.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter VI. The Neighor Colonies to Virginia-Maryland and the Carolinas." progress="13.36%" id="ii.vi" prev="ii.v" next="ii.vii">
<h2 id="ii.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.vi-p0.2">THE NEIGHBOR COLONIES TO VIRGINIA-MARYLAND AND THE CAROLINAS.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p1">THE chronological order would require us 
at this point to turn to the Dutch settlements on the Hudson River; but the close 
relations of Virginia with its neighbor colonies of Maryland and the Carolinas are 
a reason for taking up the brief history of these settlements in advance of their 
turn.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p2">The occupation of Maryland dates from the year 1634. The period 
of bold and half-desperate adventure in making plantations along the coast was past. 
To men of sanguine temper and sufficient fortune and influence at court, it was 
now a matter of very promising and not too risky speculation. To George Calvert, 
Lord Baltimore, one of the most interesting characters at the court of James I., 
the business had peculiar fascination. He was in both the New England Company and 
the Virginia Company, and after the charter of the latter was revoked he was one 
of the Provisional Council for the government of Virginia. Nothing daunted by the 
ill luck of these companies, he tried colonizing on his account in 1620, in what 
was represented to him as the genial soil and climate of Newfoundland. Sending good 
money after bad, he was glad to get out of this venture at the end of nine <pb n="55" id="ii.vi-Page_55" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_55.html" />years with a loss of thirty thousand pounds.
In 1629 he 
sent home his children, and with a lady and servants and forty of his surviving 
colonists sailed for Jamestown, where his reception at the hands of the council 
and of his old Oxford fellow-student, Governor Pott, was not cordial. He could hardly 
have expected that it would be. He was a recent convert to the Roman Catholic Church, 
with a convert’s zeal for proselyting, and he was of the court party. Thus he was 
in antagonism to the Puritan colony both in politics and in religion. A formidable 
disturbing element he and his company would have been in the already unquiet community. 
The authorities of the colony were equal to the emergency. In answer to his lordship’s 
announcement of his purpose “to plant and dwell,” they gave him welcome to do so 
on the same terms with themselves, and proceeded to tender him the oath of supremacy, 
the taking of which was flatly against his Roman principles. Baltimore suggested 
a mitigated form of the oath, which he was willing to take; but the authorities 
“could not imagine that so much latitude was left for them to decline from the 
prescribed form”; and his lordship sailed back to England, leaving in Virginia, 
in token of his intention to return, his servants and “his lady,” who, by the way, 
was not the lawful wife of this conscientious and religious gentleman.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p3">Returned to London, he at once set in motion the powerful 
influences at his command to secure a charter for a tract of land south of the 
James River, and when this was defeated by the energetic opposition of the 
friends of Virginia, he succeeded in securing a grant of land north and east of 
the Potomac, with a charter bestowing on him and his heirs “the most ample 
rights and privileges ever conferred by a sovereign of England.”<note n="28" id="ii.vi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p4">W. H. Browne, 
“Maryland” (in American Commonwealths), 
p. 18.</p></note> The 
protest of <pb n="56" id="ii.vi-Page_56" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_56.html" />Virginia that it was an invasion of the former grant to that 
colony was unavailing. The free-handed generosity with which the Stuarts were in 
the habit of giving away what did not belong to them rarely allowed itself to be 
embarrassed by the fear of giving the same thing twice over to different parties.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p5">The first Lord Baltimore died three months before the charter 
of Maryland received the great seal, but his son Cecilius took up the business with 
energy and great liberality of investment. The cost of fitting out the first emigration 
was estimated at not less than forty thousand pounds. The company consisted of “three hundred laboring men, well provided in all things,” headed by Leonard and 
George Calvert, brothers of the lord proprietor, “with very near twenty other gentlemen 
of very good fashion.” Two earnest Jesuit priests were quietly added to the expedition 
as it passed the Isle of Wight, but in general it was a Protestant emigration under 
Catholic patronage. It was stipulated in the charter that all liege subjects of 
the English king might freely transport themselves and their families to Maryland. 
To discriminate against any religious body in England would have been for the proprietor 
to limit his hope of rapid colonization and revenue and to embroil himself with 
political enemies at home. His own and his father’s intimate acquaintance with failure 
in the planting of Virginia and of Newfoundland had taught him what not to do 
in such enterprises. If the proprietor meant to succeed (and he <i>did</i> mean to) 
he was shut up without alternative to the policy of impartial non-interference with 
religious differences among his colonists, and the promotion of mutual forbearance 
among sects. Lord Baltimore may not have been a profound political philosopher nor 
a prophet of the coming era of religious liberty, but he was an adroit courtier, 
like his father before him, and he was a man of practical good sense engaged in an enormous land speculation in which<pb n="57" id="ii.vi-Page_57" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_57.html" /> his whole fortune was embarked, and he was not in the least 
disposed to allow his religious predilections to interfere with business. 
Nothing would have brought speedier ruin to his enterprise than to have it 
suspected, as his enemies were always ready to allege, that it was governed in 
the interest of the Roman Catholic Church. Such a suspicion he took the most 
effective means of averting. He kept his promises to his colonists in this 
matter in good faith, and had his reward in the notable prosperity of his 
colony.<note n="29" id="ii.vi-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p6">This seems to be the whole explanation 
of the curious paradox that the first experiment of religious liberty and equality 
before the law among all Christian sects should have been made apparently under 
the auspices of that denomination which alone at the present day continues to maintain 
in theory that it is the duty of civil government to enforce sound doctrine by pains 
and penalties. We would not grudge the amplest recognition of Lord Baltimore’s faith 
or magnanimity or political wisdom; but we have failed to find evidence of his 
rising above the plane of the smart real-estate speculator, willing to be all things 
to all men, if so he might realize on his investments. Happily, he was clear-sighted 
enough to perceive that his own interest was involved in the liberty, contentment, 
and prosperity of his colonists.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p7">Mr. E. D. Neill, who has excelled other writers in patient and 
exact study of the original sources of this part of colonial history, characterizes 
Cecilius, second Lord Baltimore, as “one whose whole life was passed in self-aggrandizement, 
first deserting Father White, then Charles I., and making friends of Puritans and 
republicans to secure the rentals of the province of Maryland, and never contributing 
a penny for a church or school-house” (“English Colonization of America,” p. 258).</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p8">The two priests of the first Maryland company began their work 
with characteristic earnestness and diligence. Finding no immediate access to the 
Indians, they gave the more constant attention to their own countrymen, both Catholic 
and Protestant, and were soon able to give thanks that by God’s blessing on their 
labors almost all the Protestants of that year’s arrival had been converted, besides 
many others. In 1640 the first-fruits of their mission work among the savages were 
gathered in; the chief of an Indian village on the Potomac nearly opposite Mount <pb n="58" id="ii.vi-Page_58" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_58.html" />Vernon, and his wife and child, were baptized with solemn pomp, 
in which the governor and secretary of the colony took part.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p9">The first start of the Maryland colony was of a sort to give 
promise of feuds and border strifes with the neighbor colony of Virginia, and the 
promise was abundantly fulfilled. The conflict over boundary questions came to bloody 
collisions by land and sea. It is needless to say that religious differences were 
at once drawn into the dispute. The vigorous proselytism of the Jesuit fathers, 
the only Christian ministers in the colony, under the patronage of the lord proprietor 
was of course reported to London by the Virginians; and in December, 1641, the 
House of Commons, then on the brink of open rupture with the king, presented a remonstrance 
to Charles at Hampton Court, complaining that he had permitted “another state, 
molded within this state, independent in government, contrary in interest and affection, 
secretly corrupting the ignorant or negligent professors of religion, and clearly 
uniting themselves against such.” Lord Baltimore, perceiving that his property rights 
were coming into jeopardy, wrote to the too zealous priests, warning them that they 
were under English law and were not to expect from him “any more or other privileges, 
exemptions, or immunities for their lands, persons, or goods than is allowed by 
his Majesty or officers to like persons in England.” He annulled the grants of land 
made to the missionaries by certain Indian chiefs, which they affected to hold as 
the property of their order, and confirmed for his colony the law of mortmain. In 
his not unreasonable anxiety for the tenure of his estate, he went further still; 
he had the Jesuits removed from the charge of the missions, to be replaced by seculars, 
and only receded from this severe measure when the Jesuit order acceded to his terms. 
The <pb n="59" id="ii.vi-Page_59" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_59.html" />pious and venerable Father White records in his journal that “occasion of suffering has not been wanting from those from whom rather it was 
proper to expect aid and protection, who, too intent upon their own affairs, have 
not feared to violate the immunities of the church.<note n="30" id="ii.vi-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p10">Browne, pp. 54-57; Neill, op. cit., pp. 270-274.</p></note> But the zeal of the Calverts 
for religious liberty and equality was manifested not only by curbing the Jesuits, 
but by encouraging their most strenuous opponents. It was in the year 1643, when 
the strength of Puritanism both in England and in New England was proved, that the 
Calverts made overtures, although in vain, to secure an immigration from Massachusetts. 
A few years later the opportunity occurred of strengthening their own colony with 
an accession of Puritans, and at the same time of weakening Virginia. The sturdy 
and prosperous Puritan colony on the Nansemond River were driven by the churlish 
behavior of Governor Berkeley to seek a more congenial residence, and were induced 
to settle on the Severn at a place which they called Providence, but which was destined, 
under the name of Annapolis, to become the capital of the future State. It was manifestly 
not merely a coincidence that Lord Baltimore appointed a Protestant governor, William 
Stone, and commended to the Maryland Assembly, in 1649, the enacting of “an Act 
concerning Religion,” drawn upon the lines of the Ordinance of Toleration adopted 
by the Puritan House of Commons at the height of its authority, in 1647.<note n="31" id="ii.vi-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p11">The 
act of Parliament provided full religious liberty for dissenters from the 
established order, save only “so as nothing be done by them to the disturbance 
of the peace of the kingdom.”</p></note> How potent 
was the influence of this transplanted 
Nansemond church is largely shown in the eventful civil history of the colony. When, in 1655, the lord proprietor’s 
governor was so imprudent as to set an armed force in the field, under the colors 
of Lord Baltimore, <pb n="60" id="ii.vi-Page_60" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_60.html" />in opposition to the parliamentary commissioners, it was the 
planters of the Severn who marched under the flag of the commonwealth of England, 
and put them to rout, and executed some of their leaders for treason. When at last 
articles of agreement were signed between the commissioners and Lord Baltimore, 
one of the conditions exacted from his lordship was a pledge that he would never 
consent to the repeal of the Act of Toleration adopted in 1649 under the influence 
of the Puritan colony and its pastor, Thomas Harrison.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p12">In the turbulence of the colony during and after the civil wars 
of England, there becomes more and more manifest a growing spirit of fanaticism, 
especially in the form of antipopery crusading. While Jacobite intrigues or wars 
with France were in progress it was easy for demagogues to cast upon the Catholics 
the suspicion of disloyalty and of complicity with the public enemy. The numerical 
unimportance of the Catholics of Maryland was insufficient to guard them from such 
suspicions; for it had soon become obvious that the colony of the Catholic lord 
was to be anything but a Catholic colony. The Jesuit mission had languished; the 
progress of settlement, and what there had been of religious life and teaching, 
had brought no strength to the Catholic cause. In 1676 a Church of England minister, 
John Yeo, writes to the Archbishop of Canterbury of the craving lack of ministers, 
excepting among the Catholics and the Quakers, “not doubting but his Grace may 
so prevail with Lord Baltimore that a maintenance for a Protestant ministry may 
be established.” The Bishop of London, echoing this complaint, speaks of the “total 
want of ministers and divine worship, except among those of the Romish belief, who, 
’tis conjectured, does not amount to one of a hundred of the people.” To which his 
lordship replies that all <pb n="61" id="ii.vi-Page_61" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_61.html" />sects are tolerated and protected, but that it would be impossible 
to induce the Assembly to consent to a law that shall oblige any sect to maintain 
other ministers than its own. The bishop’s figures were doubtless at fault; but 
Lord Baltimore himself writes that the nonconformists outnumber the Catholics and 
those of the Church of England together about three to one, and that the churchmen 
are much more numerous than the Catholics.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p13">After the Revolution of 1688 it is not strange that a like movement 
was set on foot in Maryland. The “beneficent despotism” of the Calverts, notwithstanding 
every concession on their part, was ended for the time by the efforts of an “Association 
for the Defense of the Protestant Religion,” and Maryland became a royal colony. 
Under the new regime it was easier to inflict annoyances and disabilities on the 
petty minority of the Roman Catholics than to confer the privileges of an established 
church on the hardly more considerable minority of Episcopalians. The Church of 
England became in name the official church of the colony, but two parties so remotely 
unlike as the Catholics and the Quakers combined successfully to defeat more serious 
encroachments on religious liberty. The attempt to maintain the church of a small 
minority by taxes extorted by a foreign government from the whole people had the 
same effect in Maryland as in Ireland: it tended to make both church and government 
odious. The efforts of Dr. Thomas Bray, commissary of the Bishop of London, a man 
of true apostolic fervor, accomplished little in withstanding the downward tendency 
of the provincial establishment. The demoralized and undisciplined clergy resisted 
the attempt of the provincial government to abate the scandal of their lives, and 
the people resisted the attempt to introduce a bishop. The body thus set before 
the people as the official representative of the religion of <pb n="62" id="ii.vi-Page_62" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_62.html" />Christ 
“was perhaps as contemptible an ecclesiastical organization as history can 
show,” having “all the vices of the Virginian church, without one of its 
safeguards or redeeming qualities.”<note n="32" id="ii.vi-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p14">H. C. Lodge, “British Colonies in America,” pp. 119-124, with authorities cited. The severe characterization seems to be sustained 
by the evidence.</p></note> The most hopeful sign in the morning 
sky of the eighteenth century was to be found in the growth of the Society of Friends 
and the swelling of the current of the Scotch-Irish immigration. And yet we shall 
have proof that the life-work of Commissary Bray, although he went back discouraged 
from his labors in Maryland and although this colony took little direct benefit 
from his efforts in England, was destined to have great results in the advancement 
of the kingdom of Christ in America; for he was the founder of the Society for 
the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p15">The Carolinas, North and South, had been the scene of the earliest 
attempts at Protestant colonization in America. The Huguenot enterprise at Beaufort, 
on Port Royal harbor, was planted in 1562 under the auspices of Coligny, and came 
to a speedy and unhappy end. The costly and disastrous experiment of Sir Walter 
Raleigh was begun in 1584 on Roanoke Island, and lasted not many months. But the 
actual occupation of the region was late and slow. When, after the Restoration, 
Charles II. took up the idea of paying his political debts with free and easy cessions 
of American lands, Clarendon, Albemarle, and Shaftesbury were among the first and 
luckiest in the scramble. When the representatives of themselves and their partners 
arrived in Carolina in 1670, bringing with them that pompous and preposterous anachronism, 
the “Fundamental Constitutions,” contrived by the combined wisdom of Shaftesbury 
and John Locke to impose a feudal government upon an immense domain of wilderness, 
they found <pb n="63" id="ii.vi-Page_63" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_63.html" />the ground already occupied with a scanty and curiously mixed 
population, which had taken on a simple form of polity and was growing into a state. 
The region adjoining Virginia was peopled by Puritans from the Nansemond country, 
vexed with the paltry persecutions of Governor Berkeley, and later by fugitives 
from the bloody revenge which he delighted to inflict on those who had been involved 
in the righteous rebellion led by Nathaniel Bacon. These had been joined by insolvent 
debtors not a few. Adventurers from New England settled on the Cape Fear River for 
a lumber trade, and kept the various plantations in communication with the rest 
of the world by their coasting craft plying to Boston. Dissatisfied companies from 
Barbadoes seeking a less torrid climate next arrived. Thus the region was settled 
in the first instance at second hand from older colonies. To these came settlers 
direct from England, such emigrants as the proprietors could persuade to the undertaking, 
and such as were impelled by the evil state of England in the last days of the Stuarts, 
or drawn by the promise of religious liberty.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p16">South Carolina, on the other hand, was settled direct from Europe, 
first by cargoes of emigrants shipped on speculation by the great real-estate “operators” who had at heart not only the creation of a gorgeous aristocracy in 
the West, but also the realization of fat dividends on their heavy ventures. Members 
of the dominant politico-religious party in England were attracted to a country 
in which they were still to be regarded before the law as of the “only true and 
orthodox” church; and religious dissenters gladly accepted the offer of toleration 
and freedom, even without the assurance of equality. One of the most notable contributions 
to the new colony was a company of dissenters from Somersetshire, led by Joseph 
Blake, brother to Cromwell’s illustrious admiral. Among these were <pb n="64" id="ii.vi-Page_64" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_64.html" />some of the earliest American Baptists; and there is clear evidence 
of connection between their arrival and the coming, in 1684, of a Baptist church 
from the Massachusetts Colony, under the pastorate of William Screven. This planting 
was destined to have an important influence both on the religious and on the civil 
history of the colony. Very early there came two ship-loads of Dutch Calvinists 
from New York, dissatisfied with the domineering of their English victors. But more 
important than the rest was that sudden outflow of French Huguenots, representing 
not only religious fidelity and devotion, but all those personal and social virtues 
that most strengthen the foundations of a state, which set westward upon the revocation 
of the Edict of Nantes in 1685. This, with the later influx of the Scotch-Irish, 
profoundly marked the character of South Carolina. The great names in her history 
are generally either French or Scotch.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p17">It ought to have been plain to the proprietors, in their monstrous 
conceit of political wisdom, that communities so constituted should have been the 
last on which to impose the uniformity of an established church. John Locke
did see this, 
but was overruled. The Church of England was established in name, but for long years 
had only this shadow of existence. We need not, however, infer from the absence 
of organized church and official clergy among the rude and turbulent pioneers of 
North Carolina that the kingdom of God was not among them, even from the beginning. 
But not until the year 1672 do we find manifestation of it such as history can recognize.
In that 
year came William Edmundson, “the voice of one crying in the wilderness,” bringing 
his testimony of the light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world. The 
honest man, who had not thought it reasonable in the Christians of Massachusetts 
to be offended at one’s sitting in the <pb n="65" id="ii.vi-Page_65" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_65.html" />steeple-house with his hat on, found it an evidence that 
“they 
had little or no religion” when the rough woodsmen of Carolina beguiled the silent 
moments of the Friends’ devotions by smoking their pipes; and yet he declares that 
he found them “a tender people.” Converts were won to the society, and a quarterly 
meeting was established. Within a few months followed George Fox, uttering his deep 
convictions in a voice of singular persuasiveness and power, that reached the hearts 
of both high and low. And he too declared that he had found the people “generally 
tender and open,” and rejoiced to have made among them “a little 
entrance for truth.” The church of Christ had been begun. As yet there had been 
neither baptism nor sacramental supper; these outward and visible signs were 
absent; but inward and spiritual grace was there, and the thing signified is 
greater than the sign. The influence diffused itself like leaven. Within a 
decade the society was extended through both the Carolinas and became the 
principal form of organized Christianity. It was reckoned in 1710 to include one 
seventh of the population of North Carolina.<note n="33" id="ii.vi-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p18">Tiffany, “Protestant Episcopal Church,” p. 237.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p19">The attempt of a foreign proprietary government to establish 
by law the church of an inconsiderable and not preeminently respectable minority 
had little effect except to exasperate and alienate the settlers. Down to the end 
of the seventeenth century the official church in North Carolina gave no sign of 
life. In South Carolina almost twenty years passed before it was represented by 
a single clergyman. The first manifestation of church life seems to have been in 
the meetings on the banks of the Cooper and the Santee, in which the French refugees 
worshiped their fathers’ God with the psalms of Marot and Beza.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p20">But with the eighteenth century begins a better era for <pb n="66" id="ii.vi-Page_66" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_66.html" />the English church in the Carolinas. The story of the founding 
and the work of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, 
taken in connection with its antecedents and its results, belongs to this history, 
not only as showing the influence of European Christianity upon America, but also 
as indicating the reaction of America upon Europe.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p21">In an important sense the organization of religious societies 
which is characteristic of modern Christendom is of American origin. The labors 
of John Eliot among the Indians of New England stirred so deep an interest in 
the hearts of English Christians that in 1649 an ordinance was passed by the 
Long Parliament creating a corporation to be called “The President and Society 
for the Propagation of the Gospel in New England”; and a general collection made 
under Cromwell’s direction produced nearly twelve thousand pounds, from the 
income of which missionaries were maintained among some of the Northern tribes 
of Indians. With the downfall of the Commonwealth the corporation became 
defunct; but through the influence of the saintly Richard Baxter, whose tender 
interest in the work of Eliot is witnessed by a touching passage in his 
writings, the charter was revived in 1662, with Robert Boyle for president and 
patron. It was largely through his generosity that Eliot was enabled to publish 
his Indian Bible. This society, “The New England Company,” as it is called, is 
still extant—the oldest of Protestant missionary societies.<note n="34" id="ii.vi-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p22">“Digest of S. P. G. Records,” pp. 2, 3; 
“Encyclopaedia Britannica,” vol. xvi., p. 514.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p23">It is to that Dr. Thomas Bray who returned in 1700 to England 
from his thankless and discouraging work as commissary in Maryland of the Bishop 
of London, that the Church of England owes a large debt of gratitude for having <pb n="67" id="ii.vi-Page_67" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_67.html" />
taken away the reproach of her barrenness. Already his zeal had laid the 
foundations on which was reared the Society for the Promotion of Christian 
Knowledge. In 1701 he had the satisfaction of attending the first meeting of 
the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, which for nearly 
three quarters of a century, sometimes in the spirit of a narrow sectarianism, 
but not seldom in a more excellent way, devoted its main strength to missions in 
the American colonies. Its missionaries, men of a far different character from 
the miserable incumbents of parishes in Maryland and Virginia, were among the 
first preachers of the gospel in the Carolinas. Within the years 1702-40 there 
served under the commission of this society in North Carolina nine missionaries, 
in South Carolina thirty-five.<note n="35" id="ii.vi-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p24">“Digest of S. P. G. Records,” pp. 849, 850.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vi-p25">But the zeal of these good men was sorely encumbered with the 
armor of Saul. Too much favorable legislation and patronizing from a foreign proprietary 
government, too arrogant a tome of superiority on the part of official friends, 
attempts to enforce conformity by imposing disabilities on other sects—these were 
among the chief occasions of the continual collision between the people and the 
colonial governments, which culminated in the struggle for independence. By the 
time that struggle began the established church in the Carolinas was ready to vanish 
away.</p>

<pb n="68" id="ii.vi-Page_68" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_68.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter VII. The Dutch Calvinist Colony On The Hudson And The Swedish Lutheran Colony On The Delaware—They Both Fall Under The Shadow Of Great Britain." progress="16.54%" id="ii.vii" prev="ii.vi" next="ii.viii">
<h2 id="ii.vii-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.vii-p0.2">THE DUTCH CALVINIST COLONY ON THE HUDSON AND 
THE SWEDISH LUTHERAN COLONY ON THE DELAWARE—THEY BOTH FALL UNDER THE SHADOW OF GREAT BRITAIN.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p1">WHEN the Englishman Henry Hudson, in the 
Dutch East India Company’s ship, the “Half-moon,” in September, 1609, sailed up 
“the River of Mountains” as far as the site of Albany, looking for the northwest 
passage to China, the English settlement at Jamestown was in the third year of its 
half-perishing existence. More than thirteen years were yet to pass before the Pilgrims 
from England by way of Holland should make their landing on Plymouth Rock.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p2">But we are not at liberty to assign so early a date to the Dutch 
settlement of New York, and still less to the church. There was a prompt reaching 
out, on the part of the immensely enterprising Dutch merchants, after the lucrative 
trade in peltries; there was a plying to and fro of trading-vessels, and there 
were trading-posts established on Manhattan Island and at the head of navigation 
on the Hudson, or North River, 
and on the South River, or Delaware. Not until the great Dutch West India Company 
had secured its monopoly of trade and perfected its organization, 
in 1623, was there a beginning of colonization. <pb n="69" id="ii.vii-Page_69" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_69.html" />In that year a company of Walloons, 
or French-speaking Hollanders, was planted near Albany, and later arrivals were 
settled on the Delaware, on Long Island, and on Manhattan. At length, in 1626, came 
Peter Minuit with an ample commission from the all-powerful Company, who organized 
something like a system of civil government comprehending all the settlements. Evidences 
of prosperity and growing wealth began to multiply. But one is impressed with the 
merely secular and commercial character of the enterprise and with the tardy and 
feeble signs of religious life in the colony. In 1626, when the settlement of Manhattan 
had grown to a village of thirty houses And two hundred souls, 
there arrived two official “sick-visitors,” who undertook some of the public duties 
of a pastor. On Sundays, in the loft over the horse-mill, they would read from the 
Scriptures and the creeds. And two years later, in 1628, the village, numbering 
now about two hundred and seventy souls, gave a grateful welcome to Jonas Michaelius, 
minister of the gospel. He rejoiced to gather no less than fifty communicants at 
the first celebration of the Lord’s Supper, and to organize them into a church according 
to the Reformed discipline. The two elders were the governor and the Company’s storekeeper, 
men of honest report who had served in like functions in churches of the fatherland. 
The records of this period are scanty; the very fact of this beginning of a church 
and the presence of a minister in the colony had faded out of history until restored 
by the recent discovery of a letter of the forgotten Michaelius.<note n="36" id="ii.vii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p3">Dr. E. T. Corwin, 
“History of the Reformed 
(Dutch) Church in America” (in the American Church. History Series), pp. 28-32.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p4">The sagacious men in control of the Dutch West India Company 
were quick to recognize that weakness in their enterprise which in the splendid 
colonial attempt of the <pb n="70" id="ii.vii-Page_70" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_70.html" />French proved ultimately to be fatal. Their 
settlements were almost exclusively devoted to the lucrative trade with the 
Indians and were not taking root in the soil. With all its advantages, the Dutch 
colony could not compete with New England.<note n="37" id="ii.vii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p5">“The province, under the long years 
of Dutch supremacy, had gathered only some seven thousand inhabitants, against the 
hundred and twenty thousand of their New England neighbors (Lodge, “English Colonies,” p. 297).</p></note> To meet this difficulty an expedient was adopted which was not 
long in beginning to plague the inventors. A vast tract of territory, with feudal 
rights and privileges, was offered to any man settling a colony of fifty persons. 
The disputes which soon arose between these powerful vassals and the sovereign Company 
had for one effect the recall of Peter Minuit from his position of governor. Never 
again was the unlucky colony to have so competent and worthy a head as this discarded 
elder of the church. Nevertheless the scheme was not altogether a failure.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p6">In 1633 arrived a new pastor, Everard Bogardus, in the same ship 
with a schoolmaster—the first in the colony—and the new governor, Van Twiller. The 
governor was incompetent and corrupt, and the minister was faithful and plain-spoken; what could result but conflict? During Van Twiller’s five years of mismanagement, 
nevertheless, the church emerged from the mill-loft and was installed in a barn-like 
meeting-house of wood. During the equally wretched administration of Kieft, the 
governor, listening to the reproaches of a guest, who quoted the example of New
England, where the people were wont to build a fine church as soon as they had 
houses for themselves, was incited to build a stone church within the fort. There 
seems to have been little else that he did for the kingdom of heaven. Pastor Bogardus 
is entitled to the respect of later ages for the chronic quarrel that he kept up 
with the <pb n="71" id="ii.vii-Page_71" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_71.html" />worthless representatives of the Company. At length his righteous 
rebuke of an atrociously wicked massacre of neighboring Indians perpetrated by Kieft 
brought matters to a head. The two antagonists sailed in the same ship, in 1647, 
to lay their dispute before the authorities in Holland, the Company and the classis. 
The case went to a higher court. The ship was cast away and both the parties were 
drowned.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p7">Meanwhile the patroon Van Rensselaer, on his great manor near 
Albany, showed some sense of his duty to the souls of the people whom he had brought 
out into the wilderness. He built a church and put into the pastoral charge over 
his subjects one who, under his travestied name of Megapolensis, has obtained a 
good report as a faithful minister of Jesus Christ. It was he who saved Father Jogues, 
the Jesuit missionary, from imminent torture and death among the Mohawks, and befriended 
him, and saw him safely off for Europe. This is one honorable instance, out of not 
a few, of personal respect and kindness shown to members of the Roman clergy and 
the Jesuit society by men who held these organizations in the severest reprobation. 
To his Jesuit brother he was drawn by a peculiarly strong bond of fellowship, for 
the two were fellow-laborers in the gospel to the red men. For Domine Megapolensis 
is claimed<note n="38" id="ii.vii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p8">See Corwin, p. 37; but compare the claim 
made in behalf of the Puritan Whitaker, “apostle to the Indians” thirty years 
earlier (Tiffany, “Protestant Episcopal Church,” p. 18); compare also the work 
of the Lutheran Campanius in New Sweden (Jacobs, “The Lutherans,” p. 83).</p></note> the high honor of being the first Protestant missionary to the Indians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p9">In 1647, to the joy of all the colonists, arrived a new governor, 
Peter Stuyvesant, not too late to save from utter ruin the colony that had suffered 
everything short of ruin from the incompetency and wickedness of Kieft. About the 
time that immigration into New England ceased with <pb n="72" id="ii.vii-Page_72" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_72.html" />the triumph of the Puritan party in England, there began to be 
a distinct current of population setting toward the Hudson River colony. The West 
India Company had been among the first of the speculators in American lands to discover 
that a system of narrow monopoly is not the best nurse for a colony; too late to 
save itself from ultimate bankruptcy, it removed some of the barriers of trade, 
and at once population began to flow in from other colonies, Virginia and New England. 
Besides those who were attracted by the great business advantages of the Dutch colony, 
there came some from Massachusetts, driven thence by the policy of exclusiveness 
in religious opinion deliberately adopted there. Ordinances were set forth assuring 
to several such companies “liberty of conscience, according to the custom and manner 
of Holland.” Growing prosperously in numbers, the colony grew in that cosmopolitan 
diversity of sects and races which went on increasing with its years. As early as 
1644 Father Jogues was told by the governor that there were persons of eighteen 
different languages at Manhattan, including Calvinists, Catholics, English Puritans, 
Lutherans, Anabaptists (here called Mennonists), etc. No jealousy seems to have 
arisen over this multiplication of sects until, in 1652, the Dutch Lutherans, who 
had been attendants at the Dutch Reformed Church, presented a respectful petition 
that they might be permitted to have their own pastor and church. Denied by Governor 
Stuyvesant, the request was presented to the Company and to the States-General. 
The two Reformed pastors used the most strenuous endeavors through the classis of 
Amsterdam to defeat the petition, under the fear that the concession of this privilege 
would tend to the diminution of their congregation. This resistance was successfully 
maintained until at last the petitioners were able to obtain from the Roman Catholic 
Duke of York <pb n="73" id="ii.vii-Page_73" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_73.html" />the religious freedom which Dutch Calvinism had failed to give 
them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p10">Started thus in the wrong direction, it was easy for the 
colonial government to go from bad to worse. At a time when the entire force of 
Dutch clergy in the colony numbered only four, they were most unapostolically 
zealous to prevent any good from being done by “unauthorized conventicles and 
the preaching of unqualified persons,” and procured the passing of an ordinance 
forbidding these under penalty of fine and imprisonment. The mild remonstrances 
of the Company, which was eager to get settlers without nice inquiries as to 
their religious opinions, had little effect to restrain the enterprising 
orthodoxy of Peter Stuyvesant. The activity of the Quakers among the Long Island 
towns stirred him to new energy. Not only visiting missionaries, but quiet 
dwellers at home, were subjected to severe and ignominious punishments. The 
persecution was kept up until one of the banished Friends, John Bowne, reached 
Amsterdam and laid the case before the Company. This enlightened body promptly 
shortened the days of tribulation by a letter to the superserviceable 
Stuyvesant, conceived in a most commercial spirit. It suggested to him that it 
was doubtful whether further persecution was expedient, unless it was desired to 
check -the growth of population, which at that stage of the enterprise ought 
rather to be encouraged. No man, they said, ought to be molested so long as he 
disturbed neither his neighbors nor the government. “This maxim has always been 
the guide of the magistrates of this city, and the consequence has been that 
from every land people have flocked to this asylum. Tread thus in their steps, 
and we doubt not you will be blessed.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p11">The stewardship of the interests of the kingdom of Christ in 
the New Netherlands was about to be taken away from <pb n="74" id="ii.vii-Page_74" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_74.html" />the Dutch West India Company and the classis of Amsterdam. It 
will hardly be claimed by any that the account of their stewardship was a glorious 
one. The supply of ministers of the gospel had been tardy, inconstant, and scanty. 
At the time when the Dutch ministers were most active in hindering the work of others, 
there were only four of themselves in a vast territory with a rapidly increasing 
population. The clearest sign of spiritual life in the first generation of the colony 
is to be found in the righteous quarrel of Domine Bogardus with the malignant Kieft, 
and the large Christian brotherly kindness, the laborious mission work among the 
Indians, and the long-sustained pastoral faithfulness of Domine Megapolensis.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p12">Doubtless there is a record in heaven of faithful living and 
serving of many true disciples among this people, whose names are unknown on earth; but in writing history it is only with earthly memorials that we have to do. The 
records of the Dutch regime present few indications of such religious activity on 
the part of the colonists as would show that they regarded religion otherwise than 
as something to be imported from Holland at the expense of the Company.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p13">A studious and elegant writer, Mr. Douglas Campbell, has presented 
in two ample and interesting volumes<note n="39" id="ii.vii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p14">“The Puritans in Holland, England, 
and America” (New York, 1892).</p></note> the evidence in favor of his thesis that the characteristic institutions 
established by the Puritans in New England were derived, directly or indirectly, 
not from England, but from Holland. One of the gravest answers to an argument which contains so much to command 
respect is found in the history of the New Netherlands. In the early records of no one of the American colonies
is there less manifestation of the Puritan 
characteristics than in the records of the colony that was 
absolutely and exclusively <pb n="75" id="ii.vii-Page_75" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_75.html" />under Dutch control and made up chiefly of Dutch settlers. Nineteen 
years from the beginning of the colony there was only one church in the whole extent 
of it; at the end of thirty years there were only two churches. After ten years 
of settlement the first schoolmaster arrived; and after thirty-six years a Latin 
school was begun, for want of which up to that time young men seeking a classical 
education had had to go to Boston for it. In no colony does there appear less of 
local self-government or of central representative government, less of civil liberty, 
or even of the aspiration for it. The contrast between the character of this colony 
and the heroic antecedents of the Dutch in Holland is astonishing and inexplicable. 
The sordid government of a trading corporation doubtless tended to depress the moral 
tone of the community, but this was an evil common to many of the colonies. Ordinances, 
frequently renewed, for the prevention of disorder and brawling on Sunday and for 
restricting the sale of strong drinks, show how prevalent and obstinate were these 
evils. In 1648 it is boldly asserted in the preamble to a new law that one fourth 
of the houses in. New Amsterdam were devoted to the sale of strong drink. Not a 
hopeful beginning for a young commonwealth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p15">Before bidding a willing good-bye to the Dutch regime of the 
New Netherlands, it remains to tell the story of another colony, begun under happy 
auspices, but so short-lived that its rise and fall are a mere episode in the history 
of the Dutch colony.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p16">As early as 1630, under the feudal concessions of the Dutch West 
India Company, extensive tracts had been taken on the South River, or Delaware, 
and, after purchase from the Indians, settled by a colony under the conduct of the 
best of all the Dutch leaders, De Vries. Quarrels <pb n="76" id="ii.vii-Page_76" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_76.html" />with the Indians arose, and at the end of a twelvemonth the colony 
was extinguished in blood. The land seemed to be left free for other occupants.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p17">Years before, the great Gustavus Adolphus had pondered and decided 
on an enterprise of colonization in America.<note n="40" id="ii.vii-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p18">The king’s noble conceptions of what such a colony should be and should accomplish 
are quoted in Bancroft, vol. ii., pp. 284, 285.</p></note> The exigencies of the Thirty Years’ War delayed the execution of his plan, but after the fatal day of Lützen the project 
was resumed by the fit successor of Gustavus in the government of Sweden, the Chancellor 
Oxenstiern. Peter Minuit, who had been rejected from his place as the first governor 
of New Amsterdam, tendered to the Swedes the aid of his experience and approved 
wisdom; and in the end of the year 1637, against the protest of Governor Kieft, 
the strong foundations of a Swedish Lutheran colony were laid on the banks of the 
Delaware. A new purchase was made of the Indians (who had as little scruple as 
the Stuart kings about disposing of the same land twice over to different parties), 
including the lands from the mouth of the bay to the falls near Trenton. A fort 
was built where now stands the city of Wilmington, and under the protection of its 
walls Christian worship was begun by the first pastor, Torkillus. Strong reinforcements 
arrived in 1643, with the energetic Governor Printz and that man of “unwearied 
zeal in always propagating the love of God,” the Rev. John Campanius, who through 
faith has obtained a good report by his brief but most laborious ministry both to 
his fellow-countrymen and to the Delaware Indians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p19">The governor fixed his residence at Tinicum, now almost included 
within the vast circumference of Philadelphia, and there, forty years before the 
arrival of William Penn, Campanius preached the gospel of peace in two languages, 
to the red men and to the white.</p>
<pb n="77" id="ii.vii-Page_77" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_77.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p20">The question of the Swedish title, raised at the outset by the 
protest of the Dutch governor, could not long be postponed. It was suddenly precipitated 
on the arrival of Governor Rising, in 1654, by his capture of Fort Casimir, which 
the Dutch had built for the practical assertion of their claim. It seems a somewhat 
grotesque act of piety on the part of the Swedes, when, having celebrated the festival 
of Trinity Sunday by whipping their fellow-Christians out of the fort, they commemorated 
the good work by naming it the Fort of the Holy Trinity. It was a fatal victory. 
The next year came Governor Stuyvesant with an overpowering force and demanded and 
received the surrender of the colony to the Dutch. Honorable terms of surrender 
were conceded; among them, against the protest, alas! of good Domine Megapolensis, 
was the stipulation of religious liberty for the Lutherans.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p21">It was the end of the Swedish colony, but not at once of the 
church. The Swedish community of some seven hundred souls, cut off from reinforcement 
and support from the fatherland, cherished its language and traditions and the mold 
of doctrine in which it had been shaped; after more than forty years the reviving 
interest of the mother church was manifested by the sending out of missionaries 
to seek and succor the daughter long absent and neglected in the wilderness. Two 
venerable buildings, the Gloria Dei Church in the southern part of Philadelphia, 
and the Old Swedes’ Church at Wilmington, remain as monuments of the honorable story. 
The Swedish language ceased to be spoken; the people became undistinguishably absorbed 
in the swiftly multiplying population about them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p22">It was a short-lived triumph in which the Dutch colony reduced 
the Swedish under its jurisdiction. It only prepared a larger domain for it to 
surrender, in its turn, to <pb n="78" id="ii.vii-Page_78" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_78.html" />superior force. With perfidy worthy of the House of Stuart, the 
newly restored king of England, having granted to his brother, the Duke of York, 
territory already plighted to others and territory already occupied by a friendly 
power, stretching in all from the Connecticut to the Delaware, covered his designs 
with friendly demonstrations, and in a time of profound peace surprised the quiet 
town of New Amsterdam with a hostile fleet and land force and a peremptory demand 
for surrender. The only hindrance interposed was a few hours of vain and angry bluster 
from Stuyvesant. The indifference of the Dutch republic, which had from the beginning 
refused its colony any promise of protection, and the sordid despotism of the Company, 
and the arrogant contempt of popular rights manifested by its governors, seem to 
have left no spark of patriotic loyalty alive in the population. With inert indifference, 
if not even with satisfaction, the colony transferred its allegiance to the British 
crown, henceforth sovereign from Maine to the Carolinas. The rights of person and 
property, religious liberty, and freedom of trade were stipulated in the capitulation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p23">The British government was happy in the character of Colonel 
Nicolls, who came as commandant of the invading expedition and remained as 
governor. Not only faithful to the terms of the surrender, but considerate of 
the feelings and interests of the conquered province, he gave the people small 
reason to regret the change of government. The established Dutch church not only 
was not molested, but was continued in full possession of its exceptional 
privileges. And it continued to languish. At the time of the surrender the 
province contained “three cities, thirty villages, and ten thousand 
inhabitants,”<note n="41" id="ii.vii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p24">Corwin, p. 54.</p></note> and for all these there were six 
ministers. The six soon dribbled <pb n="79" id="ii.vii-Page_79" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_79.html" />away to three, and for ten years these three continued without 
reinforcement. This extreme feebleness of the clergy, the absence of any vigorous 
church life among the laity, and the debilitating notion that the power and the 
right to preach the gospel must be imported from Holland, put the Dutch church at 
such a disadvantage as to invite aggression. Later English governors showed no scruple 
in violating the spirit of the terms of surrender and using their official power 
and influence to force the establishment of the English church against the almost 
unanimous will of the people. Property was unjustly taken and legal rights infringed 
to this end, but the end was not attained. Colonel Morris, an earnest Anglican, 
warned his friends against the folly of taking by force the salaries of ministers 
chosen by the people and paying them over to “the ministers of the church.” “It 
may be a means of subsisting those ministers, but they won’t make many converts 
among a people who think themselves very much injured.” The pious efforts of 
Governor Fletcher, the most zealous of these official propagandists, are even 
more severely characterized in a dispatch of his successor, the Earl of Bellomont: “The late governor, . . . under the notion of a Church of England to 
be put in opposition to the Dutch and French churches established here, 
supported a few rascally English, who are a scandal to their nation and the 
Protestant religion.”<note n="42" id="ii.vii-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p25">Corwin, pp. 105, 121.</p></note> Evidently such 
support would have for its main effect to make the pretended establishment odious 
to the people. Colonel Morris sharply points out the impolicy as well as the injustice 
of the course adopted, claiming that his church would have been in a much better 
position without this political aid, and citing the case of the Jerseys and Pennsylvania, 
where nothing of the kind had been attempted, and where, nevertheless, “there are <pb n="80" id="ii.vii-Page_80" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_80.html" />
four times the number of churchmen that there are in this province of New York; 
and they are so, most of them, upon principle, whereas nine parts in ten of ours 
will add no great credit to whatever church they are of.”<note n="43" id="ii.vii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p26">Corwin, p. 105.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p27">It need not be denied that government patronage, even when 
dispensed by the dirty hands of such scurvy nursing fathers as Fletcher and Lord 
Cornbury, may give strength of a certain sort to a religious organization. 
Whatever could be done in the way of endowment or of social preferment in behalf 
of the English church was done eagerly. But happily this church had a better 
resource than royal governors in the well-equipped and sustained, and generally 
well-chosen, army of missionaries of the Society for the Propagation of the 
Gospel. Not fewer than fifty-eight of them were placed by the society in this 
single province. And if among them there were those who seemed to “preach Christ 
of envy and strife,” as if the great aim of the preacher of the gospel were to 
get a man out of one Christian sect into another, there were others who showed a 
more Pauline and more Christian conception of their work, taking their full 
share of the task of bringing the knowledge of Christ to the unevangelized, 
whether white, red, or black.<note n="44" id="ii.vii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p28">“Digest of S. P. G. Records,” pp. 57-79. That the sectarian 
proselyting zeal manifested in some of the missionaries’ reports made an unfavorable 
impression on the society is indicated by the peremptory terms of a resolution adopted 
in 17I0: “That a stop be put to the sending any more missionaries among Christians, 
except to such places whose ministers are, or shall be, dead or removed” (<i>ibid</i>., p. 
69). A good resolution, but not well kept.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p29">The diversity of organization which was destined to characterize 
the church in the province of New York was increased by the inflow of population 
from New England. The settlement of Long Island was from the beginning Puritan English. 
The Hudson Valley began early to be occupied by New Englanders bringing with
them their <pb n="81" id="ii.vii-Page_81" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_81.html" />pastors. In 1696 Domine Selyns, the only Dutch pastor in New 
York City, in his annual report congratulates himself, “Our number is now full,” meaning that there are four Dutch ministers in the whole province of New York, and 
adds: “In the country places here there are many English preachers, mostly from 
New England. They were ordained there, having been in a large measure supplied by 
the University of Cambridge [Mass.].” The same letter gives the names of the three 
eminent French pastors ministering to the communities of Huguenot refugees at New 
Rochelle and New York and elsewhere in the neighborhood. The Scotch-Irish Presbyterians, 
more important to the history of the opening century than any of the rest, were 
yet to enter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p30">The spectacle of the ancient Dutch church thus dwindling, and 
seemingly content to dwindle, to one of the least of the tribes, is not a cheerful 
one, nor one easy to understand. But out of this little and dilapidated Bethlehem 
was to come forth a leader. Domine Frelinghuysen, arriving in America in I 720, 
was to begin a work of training for the ministry, which would result, in 1784, in 
the establishment of the first American professorship of theology;<note n="45" id="ii.vii-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.vii-p31">Corwin, p. 207. Undue stress should not 
be laid upon this formal fact. The early New England colleges were primarily and 
mainly theological seminaries and training-schools for the ministry. Their professors 
were all theological professors. It is stated in Dwight’s “Life of Edwards” that 
James Pierpont, of New Haven, Edwards’s father-in-law, who died in 1714, lectured 
to the students of Yale College, as professor of moral philosophy.</p></note> and by the 
fervor of his preaching he was to win the signal glory of bringing in the Great 
Awakening.</p>

<pb n="82" id="ii.vii-Page_82" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_82.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter VIII. The Planting Of The Church In New England—Pilgrim And Puritan." progress="19.69%" id="ii.viii" prev="ii.vii" next="ii.ix">
<h2 id="ii.viii-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.viii-p0.2">THE PLANTING OF THE CHURCH IN NEW ENGLAND—PILGRIM AND PURITAN.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p1">THE attitude of the Church of England Puritans toward the 
Separatists from that church was the attitude of the earnest, patient, hopeful 
reformer toiling for the removal of public abuses, toward the restless “come-outer” who quits the conflict in despair of succeeding, and, 
“without 
tarrying for any,” sets up his little model of good order outside. Such 
defection seemed to them not only of the nature of a military desertion and a 
weakening of the right side, but also an implied assertion of superior 
righteousness which provoked invidious comparison and mutual irritation of 
feeling. The comparison must not be pressed too far if we cite in illustration 
the feeling of the great mass of earnest, practical antislavery men in the 
American conflict with slavery toward the faction of “come-outer” abolitionists, 
who, despairing of success within the church and the state, seceded from both, 
thenceforth predicting failure for every practical enterprise of reform on the 
part of their former workfellows, and at every defeat chuckling, “I told you 
so.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p2">If we should compare the English Separatist of the seventeenth 
century with this American Separatist of the nineteenth, we should be in still 
greater danger of misleading. <pb n="83" id="ii.viii-Page_83" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_83.html" />Certainly there were those among the Separatists from 
the Church of England who, in the violence of their alienation and the bitterness 
of their sufferings, did not refrain from sour and acrid censoriousness toward the 
men who were nearest them in religious conviction and pursuing like ends by another 
course. One does not read far in the history of New England without encountering 
reformers of this extreme type. But not such were the company of true worshipers 
who, at peril of liberty and life, were wont to assemble each Lord’s day in a room 
of the old manor-house of Scrooby, of which William Brewster was lessee, for Christian 
fellowship and worship, and for instruction in Christian truth and duty from the 
saintly lips of John Robinson. The extreme radicals of their day, they seem to have 
been divinely preserved from the besetting sins of radicalism—its narrowness, its 
self-righteousness, its censoriousness and intolerance. Those who read the copious 
records of the early New England colonization are again and again surprised at finding 
that the impoverished little company of Separatists at Leyden and Plymouth, who 
were so sharply reprobated by their Puritan brethren of the Church of England for 
their schismatic attitude, their over-righteousness and exclusiveness, do really 
excel, in liberality and patient tolerance and catholic and comprehensive love toward 
all good men, those who sat in judgment on them. Something of this is due to the 
native nobleness of the men themselves, of whom the world was not worthy; something 
of it to their long discipline in the passive virtues under bitter persecution in 
their native land and in exile in Holland and in the wilderness; much of it certainly 
to the incomparably wise and Christ-like teaching of Robinson both at Scrooby and 
at Leyden, and afterward through the tender and faithful epistles with which he 
followed them across the sea; and all of it to the grace <pb n="84" id="ii.viii-Page_84" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_84.html" />of God working in their hearts and glorified in their living and their dying.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p3">It would be incompatible with the limits 
of this volume to recite in detail the 
story of the Pilgrims; it has been told more amply and with fuller repetition than 
almost any other chapter of human history, and is never to be told or heard without 
awakening that thrill with which the heartstrings respond to the sufferings and 
triumphs of Christ’s blessed martyrs and confessors. But, more dispassionately studied 
with reference to its position and relations in ecclesiastical history, it cannot 
be understood unless the sharp and sometimes exasperated antagonism is kept in view 
that existed between the inconsiderable faction, as it was esteemed, of the Separatists, 
and the great and growing Puritan party at that time in disfavor with king and court 
and hierarchy, but soon to become the dominant party not only in the Church of England, 
but in the nation. It is not strange that the antagonism between the two parties 
should be lost sight of. The two are identified in their theological convictions, 
in their spiritual sympathies, and, for the most part, in their judgment on questions 
concerning the externals of the church; and presently their respective colonies, 
planted side by side, not without mutual doubts and suspicions, are to grow together, 
leaving no visible seam of juncture,</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.viii-p4">Like kindred drops commingling into one.<note n="46" id="ii.viii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p5">The mutual opposition of Puritan and 
Pilgrim is brought out with emphasis in “The Genesis of the New England Churches,” by L. Bacon, especially chaps. v., vii., xviii.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p6">To the Puritan reformer within the Church of England, the act 
of the Pilgrims at Scrooby in separating themselves from the general mass of English 
Christians, mingled though that mass might be with a multitude of unworthy <pb n="85" id="ii.viii-Page_85" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_85.html" />was nothing less than the sin of schism. One effect of the 
act was to reflect odium upon the whole party of Puritans, and involve them in the 
suspicion of that sedition which was so unjustly, but with such fatal success, imputed 
to the Separatists. It was a hard and doubtful warfare that the Puritans were waging 
against spiritual wickedness in high places; the defection of the Separatists doubly 
weakened them in the conflict. It is not strange, however it may seem so, that the 
animosity of Puritan toward Separatist was sometimes acrimonious, nor that the public 
reproaches hurled at the unpopular little party should have provoked recriminations 
upon the assailants as being involved in the defilements and the plagues of Babylon, 
and should have driven the Separatists into a narrower exclusiveness of separation, 
cutting themselves off not only from communion with abuses and corruptions in the 
Church of England, but even from fellowship with good and holy men in the national 
church who did not find it a duty to secede.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p7">Nothing of this bitterness and narrowness is found in 
Robinson. Strenuously as he maintained the right and duty of separation from the 
Establishment, he was, especially in his later years, no less earnest in 
condemning the “Separatists who carried their separation too far and had gone 
beyond the true landmarks in matters of Christian doctrine or of Christian 
fellowship.”<note n="47" id="ii.viii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p8">L. Bacon, “Genesis of New England Churches,” p. 245.</p></note> His latest work, 
“found in his studie after his decease,” was “A 
Treatise of the Lawfulness of Hearing of the Ministers in the Church of 
England.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p9">The moderateness of Robinson’s position, and the brotherly kindness 
of his temper, could not save him and his people from the prevailing odium that 
rested upon the Separatist. Many and grave were the sorrows through which the Pilgrim 
church had to pass in its way from the <pb n="86" id="ii.viii-Page_86" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_86.html" />little hamlet of Scrooby to the bleak hill of Plymouth. They 
were in peril from the persecutor at home and in peril in the attempt to escape; in peril from greedy speculators and malignant politicians; in peril from the 
sea and from cold and from starvation; in peril from the savages and from false 
brethren privily sent among them to spy out their liberties; but an added bitterness 
to all their tribulations lay in this, that, for the course which they were constrained 
in conscience to pursue, they were subject to the reprobation of those whom they 
most highly honored as their brethren in the faith of Christ. Some of the most heartbreaking 
of their trials arose directly from the unwillingness of English Puritans to sustain, 
or even countenance, the Pilgrim colony.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p10">In the year 1607, when the ships of the Virginia Company were 
about landing their freight of emigrants and supplies at Jamestown, the first and 
unsuccessful attempt of the Pilgrims was made to escape from their native land to 
Holland. Before the end of 1608 the greater part of them, in scattering parties, 
had effected the passage of the North Sea, and the church was reunited in a land 
of religious freedom. With what a blameless, diligent, and peaceful life they adorned 
the name of disciple through all the twelve years of their sojourn, how honored 
and beloved they were among the churches and in the University of Leyden, there 
are abundant testimonies. The twelve years of seclusion in an alien land among a 
people of strange language was not too long a discipline of preparation for that 
work for which the Head of the church had set them apart. This was the period of 
Robinson’s activity as author. In erudite studies, in grave debate 
with gainsayers at home and with fellow-exiles in Holland, he was maturing in his 
own mind, and in the minds of the church, those large and liberal yet definite views 
of church organization <pb n="87" id="ii.viii-Page_87" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_87.html" />and duty which were destined for coming ages 
so profoundly to influence the American church in all its orders and divisions. 
“He became a reformer of the Separation.”<note n="48" id="ii.viii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p11">L. Bacon, “Genesis,” p. 245.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p12">We pass by the heroic and pathetic story of the consultations 
and correspondences, the negotiations and disappointments, the embarkation and 
voyage, and come to that memorable date, November 11 (= 21), 1620, when, arrived 
off the shore of Cape. Cod, the little company, without charter or warrant of 
any kind from any government on earth, about to land on a savage continent in 
quest of a home, gathered in the cabin of the “Mayflower,” and after a method 
quite in analogy with that in which, sixteen years before, they had constituted 
the church at Scrooby, entered into formal and solemn compact “in the presence 
of God and one of another, covenanting and combining themselves together into a 
civil body politic.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p13">It is difficult, in reading the instrument then subscribed, to 
avoid the conviction that the theory of the origin of the powers of civil government 
in a social compact, which had long floated in literature before it came to be distinctly 
articulated in the “Contrat Social” of Jean Jacques Rousseau, was familiar to 
the minds of those by whom the paper was drawn. Thoughtful men at the present day 
universally recognize the fallacy of this plausible hypothesis, which once had such 
wide currency and so serious an influence on the course of political history in 
America. But whether or not they were affected by the theory, the practical good 
sense of the men and their deference to the teachings of the Bible secured them 
from the vicious and absurd consequences deducible from it. Not all the names of 
the colonists were subscribed to the compact,—a clear indication of the freedom 
of individual judgment in that <pb n="88" id="ii.viii-Page_88" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_88.html" />company,—but it was never for a moment 
held that the dissentients were any the less bound by it. When worthless John Billington, 
who had somehow got “shuffled into their company,” was sentenced for disrespect 
and disobedience to Captain Myles Standish “to have his neck and heels tied together,” it does not seem to have occurred to him to plead that he had never entered into 
the social compact; nor yet when the same wretched man, ten years later, was by 
a jury convicted of willful murder, and sentenced to death and executed. Logically, 
under the social-compact theory, it would have been competent for those dissenting 
from this compact to enter into another, and set up a competing civil government 
on the same ground; but what would have been the practical value of this line of 
argument might have been learned from Mr. Thomas Morton, of Furnivall’s Inn, after 
he had been haled out of his disorderly house at Merry Mount by Captain Standish, 
and convented before the authorities at Plymouth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p14">The social-compact theory as applied to the church, implying 
that the mutual duties of Christian disciples in society are derived solely from 
mutual stipulations, is quite as transparently fallacious as when it is applied 
to civil polity, and the consequences deducible from it are not less absurd. But 
it cannot be claimed for the Plymouth men, and still less for their spiritual successors, 
that they have wholly escaped the evil consequences of their theory in its practical 
applications. The notion that a church of Christ is a club, having no authority 
or limitations but what it derives from club rules agreed on among the members, 
would have 
been scouted by the Pilgrims; among those who now claim to sit in their seats there 
are some who would hesitate to admit it, and many who would frankly avow it with 
all its mischievous implications. Planted in the soil of Plymouth, it spread at once 
through New England, <pb n="89" id="ii.viii-Page_89" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_89.html" />and has become widely rooted in distant and 
diverse regions of the American church.<note n="49" id="ii.viii-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p15">The writer takes leave to refer to two essays of his own, in 
“Irenics and Polemics” (New York, Christian Literature Co., 1895), for a
fuller statement of this point.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p16">The church of Plymouth, though deprived of its pastor, continued 
to be rich in faith and in all spiritual gifts, and most of all in the excellent 
gift of charity. The history of it year after year is a beautiful illustration of 
brotherly kindness and mutual self-sacrifice among themselves and of forgiving patience 
toward enemies. But the colony, beginning in extreme feebleness and penury, never 
became either strong or rich. One hundred and two souls embarked in the “Mayflower,” of whom nearly one half were dead before the end of four months. At the end of four 
years the number had increased to one hundred and eighty. At the end of ten years 
the settlement numbered three hundred persons.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p17">It could not have been with joy wholly unalloyed with misgivings 
that this feeble folk learned of a powerful movement for planting a Puritan colony 
close in the neighborhood. The movement had begun in the heart of the national church, 
and represented everything that was best in that institution. The Rev. John White, 
rector of Dorchester, followed across the sea with pastoral solicitude the young 
men of his parish, who, in the business of the fisheries, were wont to make long 
stay on the New England coast, far from home and church. His thought was to establish 
a settlement that should be a sort of depot of supplies for the fishing fleets, 
and a temporary home attended with the comforts and safeguards of Christian influence. 
The project was a costly failure; but it was like the corn of wheat falling into 
the ground to die, and bringing forth much fruit. A gentleman of energy and dignity, 
John <pb n="90" id="ii.viii-Page_90" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_90.html" />Endicott, pledged his personal service as leader of a new colony. 
In September, 1628, he landed with a pioneering party at Naumkeag, and having happily 
composed some differences that arose with the earlier comers, they named the place
<i>Salem, </i>which is, by interpretation, “Peace.” Already, with the newcomers 
and the old, the well-provided settlement numbered more than fifty persons, busy 
in preparation for further arrivals. Meanwhile vigorous work was doing in England. 
The organization to sustain the colony represented adequate capital and the highest 
quality of character and influence. A royal charter, drawn with sagacious care to 
secure every privilege the Puritan Company desired, was secured from the fatuity 
of the reigning Stuart, erecting in the wilderness such a free commonwealth as his 
poor little soul abhorred; and preparation was made for sending out, in the 
spring of 1629, a noble fleet of six vessels, carrying three hundred men and a 
hundred women and children, with ample equipment of provisions, tools and arms, 
and live stock. The Company had taken care that there should be “plentiful 
provision of godly ministers.” Three approved clergymen of the Church of 
England—Higginson, Skelton, and Bright—had been chosen by the Company to attend 
the expedition, besides whom one Ralph Smith, a Separatist minister, had been 
permitted to take passage before the Company “understood of his difference in 
judgment in some things” from the other ministers. He was permitted to continue 
his journey, yet not without a caution to the governor that unless he were found 
“conformable to the government” he was not to be suffered to remain within the 
limits of its jurisdiction. An incident of this departure rests on the sole 
authority of Cotton Mather, and is best told in his own words:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p18">“When they came to the Land’s End, Mr. Higginson, <pb n="91" id="ii.viii-Page_91" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_91.html" />calling up his children and other passengers unto the stern of 
the ship to take their last sight of England, said, ‘We will not say, as the Separatists 
were wont to say at their leaving of England, Farewell, Babylon! farewell, Rome! but we will say, Farewell, dear England! farewell, the church of God in England, 
and all the Christian friends there! We do not go to New England as Separatists 
from the Church of England, though we cannot but separate from the corruptions in 
it; but we go to practice the positive part of church reformation and propagate 
the gospel in America.’”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p19">The story ought to be true, for the intrinsic likeliness of it; 
and it is all the likelier for the fact that among the passengers, kindly and even 
fraternally treated, and yet the object of grave misgivings, was the honest Separatist 
minister, Ralph Smith.<note n="50" id="ii.viii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p20">L. Bacon, “Genesis,” p. 467.</p></note> The ideal of the new colony could hardly have been better 
expressed than in these possibly apocryphal words ascribed to Mr. Higginson. These 
were not fugitives seeking asylum from persecution. Still less were they planning 
an asylum for others. They were intent on the planting of a new commonwealth, in 
which the church of Christ, not according to the imperfect and perverted pattern of the English Establishment, 
but according to a fairer pattern, that had been showed them iii their mounts of 
vision, should be both free and dominant. If this purpose of theirs was wrong; if 
they had no right to deny themselves the comforts and delights of their native land, 
and at vast cost of treasure to seclude themselves within a defined tract of wilderness, 
for the accomplishment of an enterprise which they conceived to be of the highest 
beneficence to mankind—then doubtless many of the measures which they took in pursuance 
of this purpose must fall under the same condemnation with the purpose itself.
If <pb n="92" id="ii.viii-Page_92" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_92.html" />there are minds so constituted as to perceive no moral difference 
between banishing a man from his native home, for opinion’s sake, and declining, 
on account of difference of opinion, to admit a man to partnership in a difficult 
and hazardous enterprise organized on a distinctly exclusive basis, such minds will 
be constrained to condemn the Puritan colonists from the start and all along. Minds 
otherwise constituted will be able to discriminate between the righteous following 
of a justifiable policy and the lapses of the colonial governments from high and 
Christian motives and righteous courses. Whether the policy of rigorous exclusiveness, 
building up communities of picked material, homogeneous in race, language, and religion, 
is on the whole less wise for the founders of a new commonwealth than a sweepingly 
comprehensive policy, gathering in people mutually alien in speech and creed and 
habits, is a fairly open question for historical students. Much light might be thrown 
upon it by the comparative history of Massachusetts and Rhode Island, of New England 
and Pennsylvania. It is not a question that is answered at once by the mere statement 
of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p21">We do not need to be told that to the little Separatist settlement 
at Plymouth, still in the first decade of its feeble existence, the founding, within 
a day’s journey, of this powerful colony, on ecclesiastical principles distinctly 
antagonistic to their own, was a momentous, even a formidable fact. Critical, nay, 
vital questions emerged at once, which the subtlest churchcraft might have despaired 
of answering. They were answered, solved, harmonized, by the spirit of Christian 
love.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p22">That great spiritual teacher, John Robinson, besides his more 
general exhortations to brotherly kindness and charity, had spoken, in the spirit 
of prophecy, some promises and assurances which came now to a divine fulfillment. <pb n="93" id="ii.viii-Page_93" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_93.html" />Pondering 
“sundry weighty and solid reasons” in favor of removal 
from Holland, the pilgrims put on record that “their pastor would often say that 
many of those who both wrote and preached against them would practice as they did 
if they were in a place where they might have liberty and live conformably.” One 
of the most affectionate of his disciples, Edward Winslow, wrote down some of the 
precious and memorable words which the pastor, who was to see their face no more, 
uttered through his tears as they were about to leave him. “‘There will be no 
difference,’ he said, ‘between the unconformable ministers and you, when they come 
to the practice of the ordinances out of the kingdom.’ And so he advised us to 
close with the godly party of the kingdom of England, and rather to study union 
than division, viz., how near we might possibly without sin close with them, 
rather than in the least measure to affect division or separation from them.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p23">The solitude of the little starving hamlet by the sea was favorable 
to the springing and fructifying of this seed in the good and honest hearts into 
which it had been cast. Before the great fleet of colonists, with its three unconformable 
Church of England clergymen, had reached the port of Salem the good seed had been 
planted anew in other hearts not less honest and good. It fell on this wise. The 
pioneer party at Salem who came with Endicott, “arriving there in an uncultivated 
desert, many of them, for want of wholesome diet and convenient lodgings, were seized 
with the scurvy and other distempers, which shortened many of their days, and prevented 
many of the rest from performing any great matter of labor that year for advancing 
the work of the plantation.” Whereupon the governor, hearing that at Plymouth lived 
a physician “that had some skill that way,” wrote thither for help, and at once 
the beloved physician and deacon of the Plymouth <pb n="94" id="ii.viii-Page_94" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_94.html" />church, Dr. Samuel Fuller, hastened to their relief. On what 
themes the discourse revolved between the Puritan governor just from England and 
the Separatist deacon already for so many years an exile, and whither it tended, 
is manifested in a letter written soon after by Governor Endicott, of Salem, to 
Governor Bradford, of Plymouth, under date May 11 (= 21), 1629. The letter marks 
an epoch in the history of American Christianity:</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.5in; margin-top:9pt" id="ii.viii-p24">“<i>To the worshipful 
and my right worthy friend, William Bradford, Esq., Governor of New Plymouth, these</i>:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p25">“RIGHT WORTHY SIR: It is a thing not usual that servants 
to one Master and of the same household should be strangers. I assure you I desire 
it not; nay, to speak more plainly, I cannot be so to you. God’s people are marked 
with one and the same mark, and sealed with one and the same seal, and have, for 
the main, one and the same heart, guided by one and the same Spirit of truth; and 
where this is there can be no discord—nay, here must needs be sweet harmony. The 
same request with you I make unto the Lord, that we may as Christian brethren be 
united by a heavenly and unfeigned love, bending all our hearts and forces in furthering 
a work beyond our strength, with reverence and fear fastening our eyes always on 
him that only is able to direct and prosper all our ways.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p26">“I acknowledge myself much bound to you for your kind love and 
care in sending Mr. Fuller among us, and I rejoice much that I am by him 
satisfied touching your judgments of the outward form of God’s worship.<note n="51" id="ii.viii-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p27">The phrase is used in a large sense, 
as comprehending the whole subject of the nature and 
organization of the visible church (L. Bacon, “Genesis,” p. 456, 
note).</p></note> It is, as far as 
I can yet gather, no other than is warranted by the evidence of truth, and the same 
which I have professed and maintained ever since the Lord in mercy revealed himself <pb n="95" id="ii.viii-Page_95" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_95.html" />to me, being very far different from the common report that 
hath been spread of you touching that particular. But God’s children must not look 
for less here below, and it is the great mercy of God that he strengthens them to 
go through with it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p28">“I shall not need at this time to be tedious unto you, for, 
God willing, I purpose to see your face shortly. In the meantime I humbly take my 
leave of you, committing you to the Lord’s blessed protection, and rest</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:10%" id="ii.viii-p29">“Your assured loving friend and servant,</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:50%" id="ii.viii-p30">“JOHN ENDICOTT.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p31">“The positive part of church reformation,” which Higginson 
and his companions had come into the wilderness to practice, appeared in a new 
light when studied under the new conditions. The question of separation from the 
general fellowship of English Christians, which had lain heavily on their 
consciences, was no longer a question; instead of it arose the question of 
separation from their beloved and honored fellow-Christians at Plymouth. The Act 
of Uniformity and the tyrannous processes by which it was enforced no longer 
existed for them. They were free to build the house of God simply according to 
the teaching of the divine Word. What form will the structure take?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p32">One of the first practical questions to emerge was the question 
by what authority their ministry was to be exercised. On one point they seem to 
have been quite clear. The episcopal ordination, which each of them had received 
in England, whatever validity it may have had in English law, gave them no authority 
in the church of God in Salem. Further, their appointment from the Company in London, 
although it was a regular commission from the constituted civil government of the 
colony, could confer no office in <pb n="96" id="ii.viii-Page_96" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_96.html" />the spiritual house. A day of solemn fasting was held, by the 
governor’s appointment, for the choice of pastor and teacher, and after prayer the 
two recognized candidates for the two offices, Skelton and Higginson, were called 
upon to give their views as to a divine call to the ministry. “They acknowledged 
there was a twofold calling: the one, an inward calling, when the Lord moved the 
heart of a man to take that calling upon him, and fitted him with gifts for the 
same; the second (the outward calling) was from the people, when a company of believers 
are joined together in covenant to walk together in all the ways of God.” Thereupon 
the assembly proceeded to a written ballot, and its choice fell upon Mr. Skelton 
and Mr. Higginson. It remained for the ministers elect to be solemnly inducted into 
office, which was done with prayer and the laying on of hands in benediction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p33">But presently there were searchings of heart over the anterior 
question as to the constituency of the church, Were all the population of Salem 
to be reckoned as of the church of Salem? and if not, who should “discern between 
the righteous and the wicked”? The result of study of this question, in the light 
of the New Testament, was this—that it was “necessary for those who intended 
to be of the church solemnly to enter into a covenant engagement one with another, 
in the presence of God, to walk together before him according to his Word.” Thirty 
persons were chosen to be the first members of the church, who in a set form of 
words made public vows of faithfulness to each other and to Christ. By the church 
thus constituted the pastor and teacher, already installed in office in the parish, 
were instituted as ministers of the church.<note n="52" id="ii.viii-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p34">L. Bacon, “Genesis,” p. 
475.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p35">Before the solemnities of that notable day were concluded, a 
belated vessel that had been eagerly awaited <pb n="97" id="ii.viii-Page_97" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_97.html" />landed on the beach at Salem the 
“messengers of the church at 
Plymouth.” They came into the assembly, Governor Bradford at the head, and in the 
name of the Pilgrim church declared their “approbation and concurrence,” and greeted 
the new church, the first-born in America, with “the right hand of fellowship.” 
A thoughtful and devoted student declares this day’s proceedings to be “the beginning 
of a distinctively American church history.”<note n="53" id="ii.viii-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p36">L. Bacon, “Genesis,” p. 477.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p37">The immediate sequel of this transaction is characteristic and 
instructive. Two brothers, John and Samuel Browne, members of the council of the 
colony, took grave offense at this departure from the ways of the Church of England, and, joining 
to themselves others like-minded, set up separate worship according to the Book 
of Common Prayer. Being called to account before the governor for their schismatic 
procedure, they took an aggressive tone and declared that the ministers “were Separatists, 
and would be Anabaptists.” The two brothers were illogical. The ministers had not 
departed from the Nationalist and anti-Separatist principles enunciated by Higginson 
from the quarter-deck of the “Talbot.” What they had just done was to lay the foundations 
of a national church for the commonwealth that was in building. And the two brothers, 
trying to draw off a part of the people into their schism-shop, were Separatists, 
although they were doubtless surprised to discover it. There was not. 
the slightest hesitation on the governor’s part as to the proper course to be pursued. 
“Finding those two brothers to be of high spirits, and their speeches and practices 
tending to mutiny and faction, the governor told them that New England was no place 
for such as they, and therefore he sent them both back for England at the return 
of the ships <pb n="98" id="ii.viii-Page_98" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_98.html" />the same year.”<note n="54" id="ii.viii-p37.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p38">Morton’s Memorial, in Palfrey, vol. i., p. 298.</p></note> Neither then nor afterward was there 
any trace of doubt in the minds of the New England settlers, in going three thousand 
miles away into the seclusion of the wilderness, of their indefeasible moral right 
to pick their own company. There was abundant opportunity for mistake and temptation 
to wrong-doing in the exercise of this right, but the right itself is so nearly 
self-evident as to need no argument.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p39">While the civil and ecclesiastical foundations of the Salem community 
are thus being laid, there is preparing on the other side of the sea that great
<i><span lang="FR" id="ii.viii-p39.1">coup d’état</span></i> which is to create, almost in a day, a practically 
independent American republic. Until this is accomplished the colonial organization 
is according to a common pattern, a settlement on a distant shore, equipped, sustained, 
and governed with authority all but sovereign by a commercial company at the metropolis, 
within the reach, and thus under the control, of the supreme power. Suppose, now, 
that the shareholders in the commercial company take their charter conferring all 
but sovereign authority, and transport themselves and it across the sea to the heart 
of the settlement, there to admit other planters, at their discretion, to the franchise 
of the Company, what then? This was the question pondered and decided in those 
dark days of English liberty, when the triumph of despotism, civil and spiritual, 
over the rights of Englishmen seemed almost achieved. The old officers of the Company 
resigned; their places were filled by Winthrop and Dudley and others, who had undertaken 
to emigrate; and that memorable season of 163o not less than seventeen ships, carrying 
about one thousand passengers, sailed from English ports for Massachusetts Bay. 
It was the beginning of the great Puritan exodus. Attempts were made by the <pb n="99" id="ii.viii-Page_99" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_99.html" />king and
the archbishop to stay the flow of emigration, but with only 
transient success. “At the end of ten years from Winthrop’s arrival about twenty-one 
thousand Englishmen, or four thousand families, including the few hundreds who were 
here before him, had come over in three hundred vessels, at a cost of two hundred 
thousand pounds sterling.”<note n="55" id="ii.viii-p39.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p40">Palfrey, vol. i., p. 584.</p></note> What could not be done by despotism was accomplished 
by the triumph of the people over the court. The meeting of the Long Parliament 
in 1640 made it safe for Puritans to stay in England; and the Puritans stayed. 
The current of migration was not only checked, but turned backward. It is reckoned 
that within four generations from that time more persons went to old England than 
originally came thence. The beginnings of this return were of high importance. Among 
the home-going companies were men who were destined to render eminent service in 
the reconstruction of English society, both in the state and in the army, and especially 
in the church. The example of the New England churches, voluminously set forth in 
response to written inquiries from England, had great influence in saving the mother 
country from suffering the imposition of a Presbyterian hierarchy that threatened 
to be as intolerant and as intolerable as the tyranny of Laud.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p41">For the order of the New England churches crystallized rapidly 
into a systematic and definite church polity, far removed from mere Separatism even 
in the temperate form in which this had been illustrated by Robinson and the Pilgrim 
church. The successive companies of emigrants as they arrived, ship-load after ship-load, 
each with its minister or college of ministers, followed with almost monotonous 
exactness the method adopted in the organization of the church in Salem. A small 
company of the <pb n="100" id="ii.viii-Page_100" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_100.html" />best Christians entered into mutual covenant as a church of Christ, 
and this number, growing by well-considered accessions, added to itself from time 
to time other believers on the evidence and confession of their faith in Christ. 
The ministers, all or nearly all of whom had been clergymen in the orders of the 
Church of England, were of one mind in declining to consider their episcopal ordination 
in England as conferring on them any spiritual authority in a church newly gathered 
in America. They found rather in the free choice of the brotherhood the sign of 
a divine call to spiritual functions in the church, and were inducted into office 
by the primitive form of the laying on of hands.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p42">In many ways, but especially in the systematized relations of 
the churches with one another and in their common relations with the civil government, 
the settled Nationalism of the great Puritan migration was illustrated. With the 
least possible constraint on the individual or on the church, they were clear in 
their purpose that their young state should have its established church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p43">Through what rude experiences the system and the men were tested 
has been abundantly told and retold.<note n="56" id="ii.viii-p43.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p44">As, for example, with great amplitude 
by Palfrey; and in more condensed form by Dr. Williston Walker, “Congregationalists” (in American Church History Series).</p></note> Roger Williams, learned, eloquent, 
sincere, generous, a man after their own heart, was a very malignant among Separatists, 
separating himself not only from the English church, but from all who would not 
separate from it, and from all who would not separate from these, and so on, until 
he could no longer, for conscience’ sake, hold fellowship with his wife in family 
prayers. After long patience the colonial government deemed it necessary to signify 
to him that if his conscience would not suffer him to keep quiet, and refrain from 
stirring up sedition, and embroiling the colony <pb n="101" id="ii.viii-Page_101" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_101.html" />with the English government, he would have to seek freedom for 
that sort of conscience outside of their jurisdiction; and they put him out accordingly, 
to the great advantage of both parties and without loss of mutual respect and love. 
A little later, a clever woman, Mrs. Ann Hutchinson, with a vast conceit of her 
superior holiness and with the ugly censoriousness which is a usual accompaniment 
of that grace, demonstrated her genius for mixing a theological controversy with 
personal jealousies and public anxieties, and involved the whole colony of the Bay 
in an acrimonious quarrel, such as to give an unpleasant tone of partisanship and 
ill temper to the proceedings in her case, whether ecclesiastical or civil. She 
seems clearly to have been a willful and persistent nuisance in the little community, 
and there were good reasons for wanting to be rid of her, and right ways to that 
end. They took the wrong way and tried her for heresy. In like manner, when the 
Quakers came among them,—not of the mild, meek, inoffensive modern variety to which 
we are accustomed, but of the fierce, aggressive early type,—instead of proceeding 
against them for their overt offenses against the state, disorderly behavior, public 
indecency, contempt of court, sedition, they proceeded against them distinctly as 
Quakers, thus putting themselves in the wrong and conceding to their adversaries 
that crown of martyrdom for which their souls were hankering and to which they were 
not fully entitled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p45">Of course, in maintaining the principle of Nationalism, the New 
England Puritans did not decline the implications and corollaries of that principle. 
It was only to a prophetic genius like the Separatist Roger Williams that it was 
revealed that civil government had no concern to enforce “the laws of the first 
table.” But the historical student might be puzzled to name any other church establishment <pb n="102" id="ii.viii-Page_102" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_102.html" />under which less of molestation was suffered by dissenters, 
or more of actual encouragement given to rival sects, than under the New England 
theocracies. The Nationalist principle was exclusive; The men who held it in New 
England (subject though they were to the temptations of sectarian emulation and 
fanatic zeal) were large-minded and generous men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p46">The general uniformity of church organization among the Puritan 
plantations is the more remarkable in view of the notable independence and originality 
of the leading men, who represented tendencies of opinion as widely diverging as 
the quasi-Presbyterianism of John Eliot and the doctrinaire democracy of John Wise. 
These variations of ecclesiastico-political theory had much to do with the speedy 
diffusion of the immigrant population. For larger freedom in building his ideal 
New Jerusalem, the statesmanlike pastor, Thomas Hooker, led forth his flock a second 
time into the great and terrible wilderness, and with his associates devised what 
has been declared to be “the first example in history of a written constitution—a 
distinct organic law constituting a government and defining its powers.”<note n="57" id="ii.viii-p46.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p47">L. Bacon, 
“Early Constitutional History of Connecticut.”</p></note> The like motive determined the 
choice company under John Davenport and Theophilus Eaton to refuse all inducements 
and importunities to remain in Massachusetts, choosing rather to build on no other 
man’s foundations at New Haven.<note n="58" id="ii.viii-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p48">L. Bacon, “Thirteen Historical Discourses.” The two mutually 
independent republics at Hartford and New Haven represented opposite tendencies. 
That at New Haven was after the highest type of theocracy; the Connecticut colony 
inclined to the less rigorous model of Plymouth, not exacting church-membership 
as a condition of voting. How important this condition appeared to the mind of Davenport 
may be judged from his exclamation when it ceased, at the union of New Haven with 
Connecticut. He wrote to a friend, “In N. H. C. Christ’s interest is miserably 
lost;” and prepared to turn his back forever on the colony of which he was the 
father.</p></note> 
At the end of a hundred years from the settlement of Boston the shores and <pb n="103" id="ii.viii-Page_103" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_103.html" />river valleys of Massachusetts and Connecticut were planted with 
towns, each self-governing as a pure democracy, each with its church and educated 
minister and its system of common schools. The two colleges at Cambridge and New 
Haven were busy with their appointed work of training young men to the service of 
God “in church or civil state.” And this great and prosperous and intelligent population 
was, with inconsiderable exceptions, the unmingled progeny of the four thousand 
English families who, under stress of the tyranny, of Charles Stuart 
and the persecution of William Laud, had crossed the sea in the twelve years from 
1628 to 1640.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p49">The traditions of the fathers of New England had been piously 
cherished down to this third and fourth generation. The model of an ideal state 
that had been set up had, meanwhile, been more or less deformed, especially in Massachusetts, 
by the interference of England; the dominance of the established churches had been 
slightly infringed by the growth here and there of dissenting churches, Baptist, 
Episcopalian, and Quaker; but the framework both of church and of state was wonderfully 
little decayed or impaired. The same simplicity in the outward order of worship 
was maintained; the same form of high Calvinistic theology continued to be cherished 
as a norm of sound preaching and as a vehicle of instruction to children. All things 
continued as they had been; and yet it would have been a most superficial observer 
who had failed to detect signs of approaching change. The disproportions of the 
Calvinistic system, exaggerated in the popular acceptation, as in the favorite “Day of Doom” of Michael Wigglesworth, forced the effort after practical readjustments. 
The magnifying of divine sovereignty in the saving of men, to the obscuring of human 
responsibility, inevitably mitigated the church’s reprobation of respectable <pb n="104" id="ii.viii-Page_104" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_104.html" />people who could testify of no experience of conversion, and 
yet did not wish to relinquish for themselves or their families their relation to 
the church. Out of the conflict between two aspects of theological truth, and the 
conflict between the Nationalist and the Separatist conceptions of the church, and 
especially out of the mistaken policy of restricting the civil franchise to church-members, 
came forth that device of the “Half-way Covenant” which provided for a hereditary 
quasi-membership in the church for worthy people whose lives were without scandal, 
and who, not having been subjects of an experience of conscious conversion, were 
felt to be not altogether to blame for the fact. From the same causes came forth, 
and widely prevailed, the tenet of “Stoddardeanism,” so called as originating in 
the pastoral work, and, it is said, in the personal experience, of Solomon Stoddard, 
the saintly minister of Northampton from 1669 till 1729, when he was succeeded by 
his colleague and grandson, Jonathan Edwards. It is the view that the Lord’s Supper 
is instituted as a means of regeneration as well as of sanctification, and that 
those who are consciously “in a natural condition” ought not to be repelled, but 
rather encouraged to come to it. From the same causes, by natural sequence, came 
that so-called Arminianism<note n="59" id="ii.viii-p49.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p50">The name, applied at first 
as a stigma to the liberalizing school of New England theology, may easily mislead 
if taken either in its earlier historic sense or in the sense which it was about 
to acquire in the Wesleyan revival. The surprise of the eighteenth century New 
England theologians at finding the word associated with intense fervor of preaching 
and of religious experience is expressed in the saying, “There is all the difference 
between a cold Arminian and a hot Arminian that there is between a cold potato and 
a hot potato.” For a lucid account of the subject, see W. Walker, “History of the 
Congregational Churches,” chap. viii.</p></note> which, instead of urging the immediate necessity 
and duty of conversion, was content with commending a “diligent use of means,” which might be the hopeful antecedent of that divine grace.</p>
<pb n="105" id="ii.viii-Page_105" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_105.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p51">These divergences from the straight lines of the primeval New 
England Calvinism had already begun to be manifest during the lifetime of some of 
the founders. Of not less grave import was the deflection from the lofty moral standard 
of the fathers. A great New Englander, Horace Bushnell, maintaining his thesis that 
great migrations are followed by a tendency to barbarism, has cited in proof this 
part of New England history.<note n="60" id="ii.viii-p51.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p52">Sermon on “Barbarism the First Danger.”</p></note> As early as the second generation, the evil tendency 
seemed so formidable as to lead to the calling, by the General Court of Massachusetts, 
of the “Reforming Synod” of 1679. No one can say that the heroic age of New England 
was past. History has no nobler record to show, of courage and fortitude in both 
men and women, than that of New England in the Indian wars. But the terrors of those 
days of tribulation, the breaking up of communities, the decimation of the population, 
the long absences of the young men on the bloody business of the soldier, were not 
favorable for maturing the fruits of the Spirit. Withal, the intrigues of British 
politicians, the threatened or actual molestations of the civil governments of the 
colonies, and the corrupting influences proceeding from every center of viceregal 
authority, abetted the tendency to demoralization. By the end of the first third 
of the eighteenth century, New England, politically, ecclesiastically, theologically, 
and morally, had come into a state of unstable equilibrium. An overturn is impending.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p53">The set and sturdy resolution of the founders of the four colonies 
of the New England confederacy that the first planting of their territory should 
be on rigorously exclusive principles, with a homogeneous and mutually congenial 
population, under a firm discipline both civil and <pb n="106" id="ii.viii-Page_106" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_106.html" />ecclesiastical, finds an experimental justification in the history 
of the neighbor colony of Rhode Island. No commonwealth can boast a nobler and purer 
name for its founder than the name of Roger Williams. Rhode Island, founded in generous 
reaction from the exclusiveness of Massachusetts, embodied the principle of “soul-liberty” in its earliest acts. The announcement that under its jurisdiction no man was 
to be molested by the civil power for his religious belief was a broad invitation 
to all who were uncomfortable under the neighboring theocracies.<note n="61" id="ii.viii-p53.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p54">And yet, 
even in the Rhode Island communities, the arbitrary right of exclusion, in the 
exercise of which Roger Williams had been shut out from Massachusetts, was 
asserted and adopted. It was forbidden to sell land to a newcomer, except by 
consent of prior settlers.</p></note> And the invitation 
was freely accepted. The companions of Williams were reinforced by the friends of 
Mrs. Hutchinson, some of them men of substance and weight of character. The increasing 
number of persons inclined to Baptist views found in Rhode Island a free and congenial 
atmosphere. Williams himself was not long in coming to the Baptist position and 
passing beyond it. The Quakers found Rhode Island a safe asylum from persecution, 
whether Puritan or Dutch. More disorderly and mischievous characters, withal, quartered 
themselves, unwelcome guests, on the young commonwealth, a thorn in its side and 
a reproach to its principles. It became clear to Williams before his death that 
the declaration of individual rights and independence is not of itself a sufficient 
foundation for a state. The heterogeneous population failed to settle into any stable 
polity. After two generations the tyranny of Andros, so odious elsewhere in New 
England, was actually welcome as putting an end to the liberty that had been hardly better 
than anarchy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p55">The results of the manner of the first planting on the growth 
of the church in Rhode Island were of a like sort. <pb n="107" id="ii.viii-Page_107" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_107.html" />There is no 
room for question that the material of a true church was there, in the person of 
faithful and consecrated disciples of Christ, and therefore there must have been 
gathering together in common worship and mutual edification. But the sense of 
individual rights and responsibilities seems to have overshadowed the love for 
the whole brotherhood of disciples. The condition of the church illustrated the 
Separatism of Williams reduced to the absurd. There was feeble organization of 
Christians in knots and coteries. But sixty years passed before the building of 
the first house of worship in Providence, and at the end of almost a century 
“there had not existed in the whole colony more than eight or ten churches of 
any denomination, and these were mostly in a very feeble and precarious state.”<note n="62" id="ii.viii-p55.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p56">Dr. J. G. Vose, “Congregationalism in Rhode Island,” pp. 16, 53, 63.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p57">Meanwhile the inadequate compensations of a state of schism began to show themselves. In the absence of any organized fellowship of the whole there grew up, more than elsewhere, a mutual tolerance and even love among the petty sects, the lesson of which was learned where it was most needed. The churches of “the standing order” in Massachusetts not only admired but imitated “the peace and love which societies of different modes of worship entertained toward each other in Rhode Island.” In 1718, not forty years from the time when Baptist churches ceased to be
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.viii-p57.1">religio illicita</span></i> in Massachusetts, three foremost 
pastors of Boston assisted in the ordination of a minister to the Baptist 
church, at which Cotton Mather preached the sermon, entitled “Good Men United.” It contained a frank confession of repentance for the persecutions of which the 
Boston churches had been guilty.<note n="63" id="ii.viii-p57.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p58"><i>Ibid</i>., pp. 56, 57. “Good men, alas! 
have done such ill things as these. New England also has in former times done 
something of this aspect which would not now be so well approved; in which, if 
the brethren in whose house we are now convened met with anything too 
unbrotherly, they now with satisfaction hear us expressing our dislike of 
everything which looked like persecution in the days that have passed over us.”</p></note></p>

<pb n="108" id="ii.viii-Page_108" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_108.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.viii-p59">There is a double lesson to be learned from the history of these neighbor colonies: 
first, that a rigorously exclusive selection of men like-minded is the best seed 
for the first planting of a commonwealth in the wilderness; secondly, that the exclusiveness that is justified in the infancy of such a community cannot wisely, nor even righteously, nor even possibly, be maintained in its adolescence and maturity. The church-state of Massachusetts and New Haven was overthrown at the end of the first generation by external interference. If it had continued a few years longer it must have fallen of itself; 
but it lasted long enough to be the mold in which the civilization of the young 
States should set and harden.</p>


<pb n="109" id="ii.viii-Page_109" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_109.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter IX. The Middle Colonies: The Jerseys, Delaware, And Pennsylvania—The Quaker Colonization—Georgia." progress="25.80%" id="ii.ix" prev="ii.viii" next="ii.x">
<h2 id="ii.ix-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.ix-p0.2">THE MIDDLE COLONIES: THE JERSEYS, DELAWARE, AND PENNSYLVANIA—THE QUAKER COLONIZATION—GEORGIA.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p1">THE bargainings and conveyancings, the 
confirmations and reclamations, the setting up and overturning, which, after the 
conquest of the New Netherlands, had the effect to detach the peninsula of New Jersey 
from the jurisdiction of New York, and to divide it for a time into two governments, 
belong to political history; but they had, of course, an important influence on 
the planting of the church in that territory. One result of them was a wide diversity 
of materials in the early growth of the church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p2">Toward the end of the Dutch occupation, one lonely congregation 
had been planted in that region which, at a later time, when the Dutch church in 
America had awaked from its lethargy, was to become known as “the garden of the 
Dutch church.”<note n="64" id="ii.ix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p3">Corwin, 
pp. 58, 128.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p4">After the extinction of the high theocracy of the New Haven Colony 
by the merger of it in Connecticut, a whole church and town, headed by the pastor, 
having secured such guaranty of their political liberty as the unstable government 
of New Jersey was able to give, left the homes endeared to them by thirty years 
of toil and thrift, and lifting the ark of the covenant by the staves, set themselves <pb n="110" id="ii.ix-Page_110" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_110.html" />down beside the Passaic, calling their plantation the 
New-Ark, and reinstituted their fundamental principle of restricting the franchise 
to members of the church. Thus “with one heart they resolved to carry on their 
spiritual and town affairs according to godly government.” The Puritan migration, 
of which this was the nucleus, had an influence on the legislation and the later 
history of New Jersey out of all proportion to its numbers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p5">Twenty years later the ferocious persecution of the Scottish 
Covenanters, which was incited by the fears or the bloody vindictiveness of James 
II. after the futile insurrection of Monmouth, furnished a motive for emigration 
to the best people in North Britain, which was quickly seized and exploited by the 
operators in Jersey lands. Assurances of religious liberty were freely given; men 
of influence were encouraged to bring over large companies; and in 1686 the brother 
of the martyred Duke of Argyle was made governor of East Jersey. The considerable 
settlements of Scotchmen found congenial neighbors in the New Englanders of Newark. 
A system of free schools, early established by a law of the commonwealth, is naturally 
referred to their common influence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p6">Meanwhile a series of events of the highest consequence to the 
future of the American church had been in progress in the western half of the province. 
Passing from hand to hand, the ownership and lordship of West Jersey had become 
vested in a land company dominated by Quakers. For the first time in the brief history 
of that sect, it was charged with the responsibility of the organization and conduct 
of government. Hitherto it had been publicly known by the fierce and defiant and 
often outrageous protests of its representatives against existing governments
and dignities both in state and in church, such as exposed them to the natural 
and reasonable suspicion of being wild <pb n="111" id="ii.ix-Page_111" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_111.html" />and mischievous anarchists. The opportunities and temptations 
that come to those in power would be a test of the quality of the sect more severe 
than trial by the cart-tail and the gibbet.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p7">The Quakers bore the test nobly. Never did a commercial 
company show itself so little mercenary; never was a sovereign more magnanimous 
and unselfish. With the opening of the province to settlement, the proprietors 
set forth a statement of their purposes: “We lay a foundation for after ages to 
understand their liberty as men and Christians, that they may not be brought 
into bondage but by their own consent; for we put the power in the people.” This 
was followed by a code of “Concessions and Agreements” in forty-four 
articles, which were at once a constitution of government and a binding compact 
with such as should enter themselves as colonists on these terms. They left 
little to be desired in securities for personal, political, and religious 
liberty.<note n="65" id="ii.ix-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p8">It is notable that the concessions 
offered already by Carteret and Berkeley in 1664 contained an unlimited pledge of 
religious liberty, “any law, statute, usage, or custom of the realm of England 
to the contrary notwithstanding” (Mulford, “History of New Jersey,” p. 534). 
A half-century of experience in colonization had satisfied some minds that the principle 
adopted by the Quakers for conscience’ sake was also a sound business principle.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p9">At once population began to flow amain. In 1677 two hundred and 
thirty Quakers came in one ship and founded the town of Burlington. By 1681 there 
had come fourteen hundred. Weekly, monthly, quarterly meetings were established; houses of worship were built; and in August, 1681, the Quaker hierarchy (if 
it may so be called without offense) was completed by the establishment of the Burlington 
Yearly Meeting. The same year the corporation, encouraged by its rapid success, 
increased its numbers and its capital, bought out the proprietors of East Jersey, 
and appointed as governor over the whole province the <pb n="112" id="ii.ix-Page_112" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_112.html" />eminent Quaker theologian, Robert Barclay. The Quaker regime 
continued, not always smoothly, till 1688, when it was extinguished by James II. 
at the end of his perfidious campaigns against American liberties.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p10">This enterprise of the Quaker purchase and settlement of New 
Jersey brings upon the stage of American history the great apostle of Christian 
colonization, William Penn. He came into relation to the New Jersey business as 
arbiter of some differences that arose between the two Friends who had bought West 
Jersey in partnership. He continued in connection with it when the Quaker combination 
had extended itself by purchase over the whole Jersey peninsula, and he was a trusted 
counselor of the corporation, and the representative of its interests at court. 
Thus there grew more and more distinct before his peculiarly adventurous and enterprising 
mind the vision of the immense possibilities, political, religious, and commercial, 
of American colonization. With admirable business shrewdness combined with courtly 
tact, he canceled an otherwise hopeless debt from the crown in consideration of 
the concession to him of a domain of imperial wealth and dimensions, with practically 
unlimited rights of jurisdiction. At once he put into exercise the advantages and 
opportunities which were united in him so as never before in the promoter of a like 
enterprise, and achieved a success speedy and splendid beyond all precedent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p11">The providential preparations for this great enterprise—“the 
Holy Experiment,” as Penn delighted to call it—had been visibly in progress in England 
for not more than the third part of a century. It was not the less divine for being 
wholly logical and natural, that, just when the Puritan Reformation culminated in 
the victory of the Commonwealth, the Quaker Reformation should suddenly <pb n="113" id="ii.ix-Page_113" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_113.html" />break forth. Puritanism was the last expression of that appeal 
from the church to the Scriptures, from existing traditions of Christianity to its 
authentic original documents, which is the essence of Protestantism. In Puritanism, 
reverence for the Scriptures is exaggerated to the point of superstition. The doctrine 
that God of old had spoken by holy men was supplemented by the pretension that God 
had long ago ceased so to speak and never would so speak again. The claim that the 
Scriptures contain a sufficient guide to moral duty and religious truth was exorbitantly 
stretched to include the last details of church organization and worship, and the 
minute direction of political and other secular affairs. In many a case the Scriptures 
thus applied did highly ennoble the polity and legislation of the Puritans.<note n="66" id="ii.ix-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p12">See the vindication a
the act of the New Haven colonists in adopting the laws of 
Moses as the statute-book of the colony, in the “Thirteen Historical Discourses 
of L. Bacon,” pp. 29-32. “The greatest and boldest improvement which has been made 
in criminal jurisprudence by any one act since the dark ages was that which was 
made by our fathers when they determined that the judicial laws of God, as they 
were delivered by Moses, and as they are a fence to the moral law, being neither 
typical nor ceremonial nor having any reference to Canaan, shall be accounted of 
moral equity, and generally bind all offenders and be a rule to all the courts.’”</p></note> In 
other cases, not a few, the Scriptures, perverted from their true purpose and wrested 
by a vicious and conceited exegesis, were brought into collision with the law written 
on the heart. The Bible was used to contradict the moral sense. It was high time 
for the Quaker protest, and it was inevitable that this protest should be extravagant 
and violent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p13">In their bold reassertion of the doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 
that his light “lighteth every man who cometh into the world,” it is not strange 
that the first Quakers should sometimes have lost sight of those principles the 
enunciation of which gives such a character of sober sanity to the apostolic teachings 
on this subject—that a divine <pb n="114" id="ii.ix-Page_114" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_114.html" />influence on the mind does not discharge one from the duty of 
self-control, but that “the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets”; that the divine inworking does not suspend nor supersede man’s volition and 
activity, but that it behooves man to “work, because God worketh in him to will 
and to work.” The lapse from these characteristically Christian principles into 
the. enthusiastic, fanatic, or heathen conception of inspiration has 
been a perpetually recurring incident in the history of the church in all ages, 
and especially in times of deep and earnest spiritual feeling. But in the case of 
the Quaker revival it was attended most conspicuously by its evil consequences. 
Half-crazy or more than half-crazy adventurers and hysterical women, taking up fantastical 
missions in the name of the Lord, and never so happy as when they felt called of 
God to some peculiarly outrageous course of behavior, associated themselves with 
sincere and conscientious reformers, adding to the unpopularity of the new opinions 
the odium justly due to their own misdemeanors. But the prophet whose life and preaching 
had begun the Quaker Reformation was not found wanting in the gifts which the case 
required. Like other great religious founders, George Fox combined with profound 
religious conviction a high degree of tact and common sense and the faculty of organization. 
While the gospel of “the Light that lighteth every man” was speeding with wonderful 
swiftness to the ends of the earth, there was growing in the hands of the founder 
the framework of a discipline by which the elements of disorder should be controlled.<note n="67" id="ii.ix-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p14">For the dealing of Fox with the case 
of John Perrot, who had a divine call to wear his hat in meeting, see the “History 
of the Society of. Friends,” by the Messrs. Thomas, pp. 197-199 (American Church 
History Series, vol. xii.).</p></note> 
The result was a firmly articulated organization compacted by common faith and zeal 
and mutual love, and by the <pb n="115" id="ii.ix-Page_115" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_115.html" />external pressure of fierce persecution extending throughout 
the British empire on both sides of the ocean.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p15">Entering into continental Europe, the Quaker Reformation found 
itself anticipated in the progress of religious history. The protests of the Anabaptists 
against what they deemed the shortcomings of the Lutheran Reformation had been attended 
with far wilder extravagances than those of the early Quakers, and had been repressed 
with ruthless severity. But the political and militant Anabaptists were succeeded 
by communities of mild and inoffensive non-resistants, governing themselves by a 
narrow and rigorous discipline, and differing from the order of Quakers mainly at 
this point, that whereas the Quakers rejected all sacraments, these insisted strenuously 
on their own views of Baptism and the Supper, and added to them the ordinance of 
the Washing of Feet. These communities were to be found throughout Protestant Europe, 
from the Alps to the North Sea, but were best known in Holland and Lower Germany, 
where they were called Mennonites, from the priest, Menno Simons, who, a hundred 
years before George Fox, had enunciated the same principles of duty founded on the 
strict interpretation of the Sermon on the Mount.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p16">The, combination of circumstances to promote the “Holy Experiment” of William Penn is something prodigious. How he could be a petted favorite at 
the shameful court of the last two Stuarts, while his brethren throughout the realm were 
languishing under persecution, is a fact not in itself honorable, but capable of 
being honorably explained; and both the persecution and the court favor helped 
on his enterprise. The time was opportune; the period of tragical uncertainty in 
colonization was past; emigration had come to be a richly promising enterprise. 
For leader of the enterprise what endowment was lacking in the elegantly <pb n="116" id="ii.ix-Page_116" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_116.html" />accomplished young courtier, holding as his own the 
richest domain that could be carved out of a continent, who was at the same time 
brother, in unaffected humility and unbounded generosity, in a great fraternity 
bound together by principles of ascetic self-denial and devotion to the kingdom 
of God?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p17">Penn’s address inviting colonists to his new domain announced 
the outlines of his scheme. His great powers of jurisdiction were held by him. 
only to be transferred to the future inhabitants in a free and righteous government. 
“I purpose,” said he, conscious of the magnanimity of the intention, “for the 
matters of liberty, I purpose that which is extraordinary—to leave myself and successors 
no power of doing mischief, that the will of one man may not hinder the good of 
a whole country;” and added, in language which might have fallen from his intimate 
friend, Algernon Sidney, but was fully expressive of his own views, “It is the 
great end of government to support power in reverence with the people, and to secure 
the people from the abuse of power; for liberty without obedience is confusion, 
and obedience without liberty is slavery.”<note n="68" id="ii.ix-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p18">Quoted in Bancroft, vol. iii., p. 366.</p></note> With assurances of universal 
civil and religious liberty in conformity with these principles, he offered land 
at forty shillings for a hundred acres, subject to a small
quit-rent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p19">Through the correspondence of the Friends’ meetings, these proposals 
could be brought to the attention of many thousands of people, sifted and culled 
by persecution, the best stuff for a colony in all the United Kingdom. The response 
was immediate. Within a year three ship-loads of emigrants went out. The next year 
Penn himself went with a company of a hundred, and stayed long enough to see the 
government organized by the free act of the colonists <pb n="117" id="ii.ix-Page_117" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_117.html" />on the principles which he had set forth, and in that brief 
sojourn of two years to witness the beginnings of a splendid prosperity. His city 
of Philadelphia consisted in August, 1683, of three or four little cottages. Two 
years afterward it contained about six hundred houses, and the schoolmaster and 
the printing-press had begun their work.<note n="69" id="ii.ix-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p20">Bancroft, vol. ii., p. 392.</p></note> The growth went on accelerating. In one 
year seven thousand settlers are said to have arrived; before the end of the century 
the colonists numbered more than twenty thousand, and Philadelphia had become a 
thriving town.<note n="70" id="ii.ix-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p21">H. C. Lodge, p. 213.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p22">But Great Britain, although the chief source of population, was 
not the only source. It had been part of the providential equipment of Penn for 
his great work to endow him with the gift of tongues and bring him into intimate 
relations with the many congregations of the broken and persecuted sects kindred 
to his own on the continent of Europe. The summer and autumn of 1678, four years 
before his coming to Pennsylvania, had been spent by him, in company with George 
Fox, Robert Barclay, and other eminent Friends, in a mission tour through Holland 
(where he preached in his mother’s own language) and Germany. The fruit of this 
preaching and of previous missions appeared in an unexpected form. One of the first 
important accessions to the colony was the company of Mennonites led by Pastorius, 
the “Pennsylvania Pilgrim,” who founded Germantown, now a beautiful suburb of Philadelphia. 
Group after group of picturesque devotees that had been driven into seclusion 
and eccentricity by long and cruel persecution—the Tunkers, the Schwenkfelders, 
the Amish—kept coming and bringing with them their traditions, their customs, their 
sacred books, their timid and pathetic disposition to hide by themselves, sometimes 
in quasi-monastic communities like that at Ephrata, <pb n="118" id="ii.ix-Page_118" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_118.html" />sometimes in actual hermitage, as in the ravines of the Wissahickon. But 
the most important contribution of
this kind came from the suffering villages of the Rhenish 
Palatinate ravaged with fire and sword by the French armies in 1688. So numerous 
were the fugitives from the Palatinate that the name of Palatine came to be applied 
in general to German refugees, from whatever region. This migration of the German 
sects (to be distinguished from the later migration from the established Lutheran 
and Reformed churches) furnished the material for that curious “Pennsylvania Dutch” population which for more than two centuries has lain encysted, so to speak, in 
the body politic and ecclesiastic of Pennsylvania, speaking a barbarous jargon of 
its own, and refusing to assimilate with the surrounding people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p23">It was the rough estimate of Dr. Franklin that colonial 
Pennsylvania was made up of one third Quakers, one third Germans, and one third 
miscellaneous. The largest item under this last head was the Welsh, most of them 
Quakers, who had been invited by Penn with the promise of a separate tract of 
forty thousand acres in which to maintain their own language, government, and 
institutions. Happily, the natural and patriotic longing of these immigrants for 
a New Wales on this side the sea was not to be realized. The “Welsh Barony” became soon a mere geographical tradition, and the whole strength of this fervid 
and religious people enriched the commonwealth.<note n="71" id="ii.ix-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p24">For a fuller account of the sources of the population of Pennsylvania, 
see “The Making of Pennsylvania,” by Sydney George Fisher (Philadelphia, 1896).</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p25">Several notable beginnings of church history belong to the later part of 
the period under consideration.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p26">An interesting line of divergence from 
the current teachings of the Friends
was led, toward the end of the seventeenth <pb n="119" id="ii.ix-Page_119" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_119.html" />century, by George Keith, for thirty years a recognized 
preacher of the Society. One is impressed, in a superficial glance at the story, 
with the reasonableness and wisdom of some of Keith’s positions, and with the intellectual 
vigor of the man. But the discussion grew into an acrimonious controversy, and the 
controversy deepened into a schism, which culminated in the disowning of Keith by 
the Friends in America, and afterward by the London Yearly Meeting, to which he 
had appealed. Dropped thus by his old friends, he was taken up by the English Episcopalians 
and ordained by the Bishop of London, and in 1702 returned to America as the first 
missionary of the newly organized Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign 
Parts. An active missionary campaign was begun and sustained by the large resources 
of the Venerable Society until the outbreak of the War of Independence. The movement 
had great advantages for success. It was next of kin to the expiring Swedish Lutheran 
Church in the three counties that became afterward the State of Delaware, and heir 
to its venerable edifices and its good will; it was the official and court church 
of the royal governors, and after the degenerate sons of William Penn abandoned 
the simple worship, as well as the clean living, in which their father delighted, 
it was the church promoted by the proprietary interest; withal it proved itself, 
both then and afterward, to hold a deposit of truth and of usages of worship peculiarly 
adapted to supplement the defects of the Quaker system. It is not easy to 
explain the ill success of the enterprise. In Philadelphia it took strong root, 
and the building, in 1727, of Christ Church, which survives to this day, a 
monument of architectural beauty as well as historical interest, marks an 
important epoch in the progress of Christianity in America. But in the rural 
districts the work languished. <pb n="120" id="ii.ix-Page_120" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_120.html" />Parishes, seemingly well equipped, fell into a 
“deplorable 
condition”; churches were closed and parishes dwindled away. About the year 
1724 Governor Keith reported to the Bishop of London that outside the city there 
were “twelve or thirteen little edifices, at times supplied by one or other of 
the poor missionaries sent from the society.” Nearly all that had been gained by 
the Episcopal Church in Pennsylvania, where the “Venerable Society” had 
maintained at times forty-seven missionaries and twenty-four central stations, 
was wiped out by the Revolutionary War.<note n="72" id="ii.ix-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p27">Tiffany, “Protestant Episcopal 
Church,” pp. 210-212, 220. In a few instances the work suffered from the unfit character 
of the missionaries. A more common fault was the vulgar proselyting spirit which 
appears in the missionaries’ reports (“Digest of S. P. G. Records,” pp. 12-79).
A certain <i>naïf</i> insularity sometimes betrays itself in their incapacity to adapt 
themselves to their new-world surroundings. Brave and zealous Mr. Barton in Cumberland 
County recites a formidable list of sects into which the people are divided, and 
with unconscious humor recounts his efforts to introduce one sect more (<i>ibid</i>., p. 
37). They could hardly understand that in crossing the ocean they did not bring 
with them the prerogatives of a national establishment, but were in a position of 
dissent from the existing establishments. “It grieved them that Church of England 
men should be stigmatized with the grim and horrid title of dissenters” (“The 
Making of Pennsylvania,” p. 192). One of the most pathetically amusing instances of 
the misfit of the Englishman in America is that of the Rev. Mr. Poyer at Jamaica, 
L. I. The meeting-house and glebe-lands that had been provided by the people of 
that parish for the use of themselves and their pastor were gotten, neither 
honorably nor lawfully, into the possession of the missionary of the “S. P. G.” 
and his scanty following, and held by him in spite of law and justice for twenty-five 
years. At last the owners of the property succeeded in evicting him by process of 
law. The victim of this persecution reported plaintively to the society his “great 
and almost continual contentions with the Independents in his parish.” The litigation 
had been over the salary settled for the minister of that parish, and also over 
the glebe-lands. But “by a late Tryal at Law he has lost them and the Church itself, 
of which his congregation has had the possession for twenty-five years.” The grievance 
went to the heart of his congregation, who bewail “the emperious behaviour of these 
our enemies, who stick not to call themselves the Established Church and us Dissenters” 
(“Digest of S. P. G. Records,” p. 61; Corwin, 
“Dutch Church,” pp. 104, 105, 
126, 127).</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p28">Another great beginning that comes within the field of vision 
in the first four decades of the eighteenth century is the planting of the great 
national churches of Germany. We have observed the migration of the minor sects 
of Germany—so complete, in some cases, that the entire sect was transplanted, leaving 
no representative in the fatherland. In the mixed multitude of refugees from the 
Palatinate and other ravaged provinces were many belonging both to the Lutheran 
and to the Reformed churches, as well as some Catholics. But they were scattered 
as sheep having no shepherd. The German Lutheran and Reformed immigration was destined to attain by and by to <pb n="121" id="ii.ix-Page_121" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_121.html" />enormous proportions; but so late was the considerable expansion 
of it, and so tardy and inefficient the attention given to this diaspora by the 
mother churches, that the classical organization of the Reformed Church dates only 
from 1747, and that of the Lutheran Church from 1760.<note n="73" id="ii.ix-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p29">Dubbs, “Reformed Church,” p. 281; 
Jacobs, “The Lutherans,” p. 260.</p></note> The beautiful career of the 
Moravians began in Pennsylvania so late as 1734. In general it may be said 
that the German-American church was affected only indirectly by the Great Awakening.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p30">But the greatest in its consequences, both religious and political, 
of the great beginnings in the early part of the eighteenth century, was the first 
flow of the swelling tide of the Scotch-Irish immigration. Already, in 1669, an 
English Presbyterian, Matthew Hill, persuaded to the work by Richard Baxter, was 
ministering to “many of the Reformed religion” in Maryland; and in 1683 an appeal 
from them to the Irish presbytery of Laggan had brought over to their aid that sturdy 
and fearless man of God, Francis Makemie, whose successful defense in 1707, when 
unlawfully imprisoned in New York by that unsavory defender of the Anglican faith, 
Lord Cornbury, gave assurance of religious liberty to his communion throughout the 
colonies. In 1705 he was moderator of the first presbytery <pb n="122" id="ii.ix-Page_122" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_122.html" />in 
America, numbering six ministers. At the end of twelve years the number of 
ministers, including accessions from New England, had grown to seventeen. But it 
was not until 1718 that this migration began in earnest. As early as 1725 James 
Logan, the Scotch-Irish-Quaker governor of Pennsylvania, speaking in the spirit 
of prophecy, declares that “it looks as if Ireland were to send all her 
inhabitants hither; if they continue to come they will make themselves 
proprietors of the province.” It was a broad-spread, rich alluvium superimposed 
upon earlier strata of immigration, out of which was to spring the sturdy growth 
of American Presbyterianism, as well as of other Christian organizations. But by 
1730 it was only the turbid and feculent flood that was visible to most 
observers; the healthful and fruitful growth was yet to come.<note n="74" id="ii.ix-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p31">R. E. Thompson, 
“The Presbyterian Churches,” pp. 22-29; S. S. Green, “The Scotch-Irish in America,” paper before the American 
Antiquarian Society, April, 1895. “The great bulk of the emigrants came to this 
country at two distinct periods of time: the first from 1718 to the middle of the 
century, the second from 1771 to 1773. . . . In consequence of the famine of 1740 
and 1741, it is stated that for several years afterward 12,000 emigrants annually 
left Ulster for the American plantations; while from 1771 to 1773 the whole emigration 
from Ulster is estimated at 30,000, of whom 10,000 are weavers” (Green, p. 7). 
The companies that came to New England in 1718 were mainly absorbed by the Congregationalism 
of that region (Thompson, p. 15). The church founded in Boston by the Irish Presbyterians 
came in course of time to have for its pastor the eminent William Ellery Channing 
(Green, p. I I). Since the organization of the annual Scotch-Irish Congress in 1889, 
the literature of this subject has become copious. (See “Bibliographical Note” at the end of Mr. Green’s pamphlet.)</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p32">The colony of Georgia makes its appearance among the thirteen 
British colonies in America, in 1733, as one born out of due time. But no colony 
of all the thirteen had a more distinctly Christian origin than this. The foundations 
of other American commonwealths had been laid in faith and hope, but the ruling 
motive of the founding of Georgia was charity, and that is the greatest of these 
three. The spirit which dominated in the measures taken <pb n="123" id="ii.ix-Page_123" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_123.html" />for the beginning of the enterprise was embodied in one of the 
most interesting personages of the dreary eighteenth century—General James Oglethorpe. 
His eventful life covered the greater part of the eighteenth century, but in some 
of the leading traits of his character and incidents of his career he was rather 
a man of the nineteenth. At the age of twenty-one he was already a veteran of the 
army of Prince Eugene, having served with honorable distinction on the staff of 
that great commander. Returning to England, in 1722 he entered Parliament, and soon 
attained what in that age was the almost solitary distinction of a social reformer. 
He procured the appointment of a special committee to investigate the condition 
of the debtors’ prisons; and the shocking revelations that ensued led to a beginning 
of reformation of the cruel and barbarous laws of England concerning imprisonment 
for debt. But being of the higher type of reformers, he was not content with such 
negative work. He cherished and elaborated a scheme that should open a new career 
for those whose ill success in life had subjected them to the pains and the ignominy 
due to criminals. It was primarily for such as these that he projected the colony 
of Georgia. But to a mind like his the victims of injustice in every land were objects 
of practical sympathy. His colony should be an asylum for sufferers from religious 
persecution from whatever quarter. The enterprise was organized avowedly as a work 
of charity. The territory was vested in trustees, who should receive no pay or emolument 
for their services. Oglethorpe himself gave his unpaid labor as military and civil 
head of the colony, declining to receive in return so much as a settler’s allotment 
of land. An appropriation of ten thousand pounds was made by Parliament for .the 
promotion of the work—the only government subsidy ever granted to an American colony.
With eager and <pb n="124" id="ii.ix-Page_124" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_124.html" />unselfish hopes of a noble service to be rendered to humanity, 
the generous soldier embarked with a picked company of one hundred and twenty emigrants, 
and on the 12th of February, 1733, landed at the foot of the bluff on which now 
stands the city of Savannah. The attractions of the genial climate and fertile soil, 
the liberal terms of invitation, and the splendid schemes of profitable industry 
were diligently advertised, and came to the knowledge of that noble young enthusiast, 
Zinzendorf, count and Moravian bishop, whose estate of Herrnhut in Lusatia had become 
an asylum for persecuted Christians; and missionary colonists of that Moravian church 
of which every member was a missionary, and companies of the exiled Salzburgers, 
the cruelty of whose sufferings aroused the universal indignation of Protestant 
Europe, were mingled with the unfortunates from English prisons in successive ship-loads 
of emigrants. One such ship’s company, among the earliest to be added to the new 
colony, included some mighty factors in the future church history of America and 
of the world. In February, 1736, a company of three hundred colonists, with Oglethorpe 
at their head, landed at Savannah. Among them was a reinforcement of twenty colonists 
for the Moravian settlement, with Bishop David Nitschmann, and young Charles Wesley, 
secretary to the governor, and his elder brother, John, now thirty-three years old, 
eager for the work of evangelizing the heathen Indians—an intensely narrow, ascetic, 
High-church ritualist and sacramentarian. The voyage was a memorable one in history. 
Amid the terrors of a perilous storm, Wesley, so liable to be lifted up with the
pride that apes humility, was humbled as he contrasted the agitations of 
his own people with the cheerful faith and composure of his German shipmates; and 
soon after the landing he was touched with the primitive simplicity <pb n="125" id="ii.ix-Page_125" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_125.html" />and beauty of the ordination service with which a pastor was 
set over the Moravian settlement by Bishop Nitschmann. During the twenty-two months 
of his service in Georgia, through the ascetic toils and privations which he inflicted 
on himself and tried to inflict on others, he seems as one whom the law has taken 
severely in hand to lead him to Christ. It was after his return from America., among 
the Moravians, first at London and afterward on a visit to Herrnhut, that he was 
“taught the way of the Lord more perfectly.”<note n="75" id="ii.ix-p32.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p33">The beautiful story of the 
processional progress of the Salzburg exiles across the continent of Europe is well 
told by Dr. Jacobs, “History of the Lutherans,” pp. 153-159, with a copious extract 
from Bancroft, vol. iii., which shows that that learned author did not distinguish 
the Salzburgers from the Moravians. The account of the ship’s company in the storm, 
in Dr. Jacobs’s tenth chapter, is 
full of interest. There is a pathetic probability in his suggestion 
that in the hymn “Jesus, lover of my soul,” we have Charles Wesley’s reminiscence 
of those scenes of peril and terror. For this episode in the church history of Georgia 
as seen from different points of view, see American Church History Series, vols. 
iv., v.,
vii., viii.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ix-p34">The three shipmates, the Wesleys and Bishop Nitschmann, did not 
remain long together. Nitschmann soon returned to Germany to lead a new colony of 
his brethren to Pennsylvania; Charles Wesley remained for four months at Frederica, 
and then recrossed the ocean, weary of the hardness of the people’s hearts; and, 
except for the painful and humiliating discipline which was preparing him to “take 
the whole world to be his parish,” it had been well for John Wesley if he had returned 
with his brother. Never did a really great and good man act more like a fool than 
he did in his Georgia mission. The priestly arrogance with which he attempted to 
enforce his crotchets of churchmanship on a mixed community in the edge of the wilderness 
culminated at last in his hurling the thunderbolts of excommunication at a girl 
who had jilted him, followed by his slipping away from the colony between two days, 
with an indictment for defamation on record <pb n="126" id="ii.ix-Page_126" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_126.html" />against him, and his returning to London to resign to the Society 
for the Propagation of the Gospel his commission as missionary. Just as he was landing, 
the ship was setting sail which bore to his deserted field his old Oxford friend 
and associate in “the Methodist Club,” George Whitefield, then just beginning 
the career of meteoric splendor which for thirty-two years dazzled the observers 
of both hemispheres. He landed in Savannah in May, 1738. This was the first of Whitefield’s 
work in America. But it was not the beginning of the Great Awakening. For many years 
there had been waiting and longing as of them that watch for the morning. At Raritan 
and New Brunswick, in New Jersey, and elsewhere, there had been prelusive gleams 
of dawn. And at Northampton, in December, 1734, Jonathan Edwards had seen the sudden 
daybreak and rejoiced with exceeding great joy.</p>

<pb n="127" id="ii.ix-Page_127" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_127.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter X. The American Church On The Eve Of The Great Awakening—A General View." progress="30.03%" id="ii.x" prev="ii.ix" next="ii.xi">
<h2 id="ii.x-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.x-p0.2">THE AMERICAN CHURCH ON THE EVE OF THE GREAT AWAKENING—A GENERAL VIEW.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p1">BY the end of one hundred years from the settlement of Massachusetts 
important changes had come upon the chain of colonies along the Atlantic seaboard 
in America. In the older colonies the people had been born on the soil at two 
or three generations’ remove from the original colonists, or belonged to a later 
stratum of migration superimposed upon the first. The exhausting toil and privations 
of the pioneer had been succeeded by a good measure of thrift and comfort. There 
were yet bloody campaigns to be fought out against the ferocity and craft of savage 
enemies wielded by the strategy of Christian neighbors; but the severest 
stress of the Indian wars was passed. In different degrees and according to curiously 
diverse types, the institutions of a Christian civilization were becoming 
settled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p2">In the course of this hundred years the political organization 
of these various colonies had been drawn into an approach to uniformity. In
every one of them, excepting Connecticut and Rhode Island, the royal or proprietary 
government was represented by a governor and his staff, appointed from England, 
and furnishing a point of contact which was in every case and all the time a 
point of <pb n="128" id="ii.x-Page_128" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_128.html" />friction and irritation between the colony and the mother country. 
The reckless laxity of the early Stuart charters, which permitted the creation of 
practically independent democratic republics with churches free from the English 
hierarchy, was succeeded, under the House of Orange, by something that looked like 
a statesmanlike care for the prerogatives of the crown and the privileges of the 
English church. Throughout the colonies, at every viceregal residence, it was understood 
that this church, even where it was not established by law, was the favored official 
and court church. But inasmuch as the royal governors were officially odious to 
the people, and at the same time in many cases men of despicable personal character, 
their influence did little more than create a little “sect of the Herodians” within 
the range of their patronage. But though it gave no real advantage to the preferred 
church, it was effective (as in Massachusetts) in breaking down the exclusive pretensions 
of other organizations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p3">The Massachusetts theocracy, so called, fell with the revocation 
of the charter by James II. It had stood for nearly fifty years—long enough to accomplish 
the main end of that Nationalist principle which the Puritans, notwithstanding their 
fraternizing with the Pilgrim Separatists, had never let go. The organization of 
the church throughout New England, excepting Rhode Island, had gone forward in even 
step with the advance of population. Two rules had with these colonists the force 
of axioms: first, that it was the duty of every town, as a Christian community, 
to sustain the town church; secondly, that it was the duty of every citizen of 
the town to contribute to this end according to his ability. The breaking up of 
the town church by schisms and the shirking of individual duty on the ground 
of dissent were alike discountenanced, sometimes by severely intolerant measures. The ultimate <pb n="129" id="ii.x-Page_129" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_129.html" />collision of these principles with the sturdy individualism that 
had been accepted from the Separatists of Plymouth was inevitable. It came when 
the “standing order” encountered the Baptist and the Quaker conscience. It came 
again when the missionaries of the English established church, with singular unconsciousness 
of the humor of the situation, pleaded the sacred right of dissenting and the essential 
injustice of compelling dissenters to support the parish church.<note n="76" id="ii.x-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p4">One 
is touched by the plaintive grief of the Rev. Mr. Muirson, who has come from 
the established church of England to make proselytes from the established 
churches of Connecticut. He writes to the “S. P. G.,” without a thought of casting 
any reflections upon his patrons: “It would require more time than you would willingly 
bestow on these Lines, to express how rigidly and severely they treat our People, 
by taking their Estate by distress when they do not willingly pay to support their 
Ministers” (“Digest of S. P. G. Records,” p. 43). The pathos of the situation 
is intensified when we bear in mind the relation of this tender-hearted gentleman’s 
own emoluments to the taxes extorted from the Congregationalists in his New York
parish.</p></note> The 
protest may have been illogical, but it was made effective by “arguments of weight,” backed by all the force of the British government. The exclusiveness of the New 
England theocracies, already relaxed in its application to other sects, was thenceforth 
at an end. The severity of church establishment in New England was so far mitigated 
as at last to put an actual premium on dissent. Holding still that every citizen 
is bound to aid in maintaining the institutions of public worship, it relieved any 
one of his assessment for the support of the parish church upon his filing a certificate 
that he was contributing to the support of another congregation, thus providing 
that any disaffection to the church of the town must be organized and active. It 
was the very euthanasia of establishment. But the state-church and church-state 
did not cease to be until they had accomplished that for New England which has never 
been accomplished elsewhere in America—the dividing of the settled regions into 
definite <pb n="130" id="ii.x-Page_130" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_130.html" />parishes, each with its church and its learned minister. The 
democratic autonomy of each church was jealously guarded, and yet they were all 
knit together by terms of loose confederation into a vital system. The impracticable 
notion of a threefold ministry in each church, consisting of pastor, teacher, and 
ruling elder, failed long before the first generation had passed; but, with this 
exception, it may justly be said that the noble ideal of the Puritan fathers of 
New England of a Christian state in the New World, “wherein dwelleth righteousness,” was, at the end of a hundred years from their planting, realized with a completeness 
not common to such prophetic dreams.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p5">So solid and vital, at .the point of time which we 
have assumed (1730), seemed the cohesion of the “standing order” in New England, 
that only two inconsiderable defections are visible to the historian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p6">The tendency toward Baptist principles early disclosed itself 
among the colonists. The example of Roger Williams was followed by less notable 
instances; the shameful intolerance with which some of these were treated shows 
how formidable this tendency seemed to those in authority. But a more startling 
defection appeared about the year 1650, when President Dunster of Harvard College, 
a man most honorable and lovable, signified his adoption of the Baptist tenets. 
The treatment of him was ungenerous, and for a time the petty persecutions that 
followed served rather to discredit the clergy than really to hinder the spread 
of Baptist principles. In the year 1718 the Baptist church of Boston received fraternal 
recognition from the foremost representatives of the Congregational clergy of Boston, 
with a public confession of the wrong that they had done.<note n="77" id="ii.x-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p7">See above, p. 107.</p></note> It is surprising to 
find, after all this agitation and sowing of “the seed of the church,” that in <pb n="131" id="ii.x-Page_131" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_131.html" />all New England outside of Rhode Island there are in 1730 
only six Baptist churches, including (an honorable item) two Indian churches on 
the islands of Martha’s Vineyard and Nantucket.<note n="78" id="ii.x-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p8">Newman, “Baptist Churches in the United States,” pp. 197, 
198, 231.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p9">The other departure from the “standing order” was at this date 
hardly more extensive. The early planting of Episcopalian churches in Maine and 
New Hampshire, with generous patronage and endowment, had languished and died. In 
1679 there was no Episcopal minister in all New England. In 1702 were begun the 
energetic and richly supported missions of the “S. P. G.” At the end of twenty-eight 
years there were in Rhode Island four Episcopalian churches; in Massachusetts, 
three, two of them in the city of Boston; in Connecticut, three.<note n="79" id="ii.x-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p10">Tiffany, “Protestant Episcopal Church,” chaps. iv., v.; C. F. Adams, 
“Three 
Episodes in Massachusetts History,” pp. 342, 621.</p></note> But 
in the last-named colony an incident had occurred, having apparently no intimate 
connection with the “Venerable Society’s” missions, but charged with weighty, 
and on the whole beneficent, consequences for the future of the kingdom of Christ 
in America.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p11">The incident was strikingly parallel to that of seventy years 
before; when the president of Harvard College announced his acceptance of Baptist 
principles. The day after the Yale commencement in September, 1722, a modest and 
respectful paper was presented to the trustees of the college, signed by Rector 
Timothy Cutler and Tutor Brown (who constituted the entire faculty of the college) 
and by five pastors of good standing in the Connecticut churches. Two other pastors 
of note were named as assenting to the paper, although not subscribing it. It seemed a 
formidable proportion of the Connecticut clergy. The purport of the paper was to 
signify that the signers <pb n="132" id="ii.x-Page_132" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_132.html" />were doubtful of the validity, or persuaded of the invalidity, 
of presbyterial as distinguished from episcopal ordination. The matter was considered 
with the gravity which it merited, and a month later, at the time of the meeting 
of the colonial legislature, was made the subject of a public discussion, presided 
over with great dignity and amenity by Governor Gurdon Saltonstall, formerly pastor 
of the church in New London. The result was that, of the seven pastors assenting 
to the paper of the two college men, only two adhered to them; but one of these 
two was that able and excellent Samuel Johnson, whose later career as president 
of King’s College in. New York, as well as the career of his no less distinguished 
son, is an ornament to American history both of church and state.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p12">This secession, small in number, but weighty in character, was 
of course a painful shock to the hitherto unbroken unity of the church and clergy 
of Connecticut. But it was not quite like a thunderbolt from a clear sky. It had 
been immediately preceded by not a little conference and correspondence with Connecticut 
pastors on the one hand, and on the other hand with representatives of the powerful 
and wealthy Propagation Society, on the question of support to be received from 
England for those who should secede. Its prior antecedents reached farther back 
into history. The Baptist convictions of the president of Harvard in 1650 were not 
more clearly in line with the individualism of the Plymouth Separatists than the 
scruples of the rector of Yale in 1722 were in line with the Nationalism of Higginson 
and Winthrop. This sentiment, especially strong in Connecticut, had given rise to 
much study as to the best form of a colonial church constitution; and the results 
of this had recently been embodied (in 1708) in the mildly classical system of the Saybrook Platform. The filial love of the Puritan colonists toward the mother <pb n="133" id="ii.x-Page_133" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_133.html" />church of England was by no means extinct in the third generation. 
Alongside of the inevitable repugnance felt and manifested toward the arrogance, 
insolence, and violence with which the claims of the Episcopal Church were commended 
by royal governors and their attaches and by some of the imported missionaries, 
there is ample evidence of kindly and fraternal feeling, far beyond what might have 
been expected, on the part of the New England clergy toward the representatives 
of the Church of England. The first missionaries of the “Venerable Society,” Keith 
and Talbot, arriving in New England in 1702, met with welcome from some of the ministers, 
who “both hospitably entertained us in their houses and requested us to preach 
in their congregations, which accordingly we did, and received great thanks both 
from the ministers and people.”<note n="80" id="ii.x-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p13">“Digest of S. 
P. G.,” p. 42.</p></note> One of these hospitable pastors was the Rev. Gurdon Saltonstall, of New London, who twenty years later, as governor of the colony, presided 
at the debate which followed upon the demission of Rector Cutler.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p14">The immediate results of what had been expected to lead off a 
large defection from the colonial clergy were numerically insignificant; but very 
far from insignificant was the fact that in Connecticut a sincere and spontaneous 
movement toward the Episcopal Church had arisen among men honored and beloved, whose 
ecclesiastical views were not tainted with self-seeking or servility or with an 
unpatriotic shame for their colonial home and sympathy with its political enemies. 
Elsewhere in New England, and largely in Connecticut also, the Episcopal Church 
in its beginnings was handicapped with a dead-weight of supercilious and odious 
Toryism. The example of a man like Johnson showed that one might become an Episcopalian 
without ceasing to be a patriotic American and without <pb n="134" id="ii.x-Page_134" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_134.html" />holding himself aloof from the fellowship of good men. The conference 
in Yale College library, September 13, 1722, rather than the planting of a system 
of exotic missions, marks the true epoch from which to date the progress of a genuinely 
American Episcopal Church.<note n="81" id="ii.x-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p15">Tiffany, chap. v. For a full 
account of these beginnings in Connecticut in their historical relations, see L. 
Bacon on “The Episcopal Church in Connecticut” (“New Englander,” vol. xxv.,
pp. 283-329).</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p16">Crossing the recently settled boundary line into New York, not 
yet risen to rank with the foremost colonies, we find in 1730 a deepening of the 
early character, which had marked that colony, of wide diversity among the Christian 
people in point of race, language, doctrinal opinion, and ecclesiastical connection.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p17">The ancient Dutch church, rallying from its almost asphyxia, 
had begun not only to receive new life, but, under the fervid spiritual influence 
of Domine Frelinghuysen, to “have it more abundantly” and to become a means of 
quickening to other communions. It was bearing fruit, but its fruit had not seed 
within itself after its kind. It continued to suffer, in common with some other 
imported church systems, from depending on a transatlantic hierarchy for the succession 
of its ministry. The supply of imported ministers continued to be miserably inadequate 
to the need. In the first four decades of the century the number of its congregations 
more than doubled, rising to a total of sixty-five in New York and New Jersey; 
and for these sixty-five congregations there were nineteen ministers, almost all 
of them from Europe. This body of churches, so inadequately manned, was still further 
limited in its activities by the continually contracting barrier of the Dutch language.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p18">The English church, enjoying “the prestige of royal favor and 
princely munificence,” suffered also the drawbacks <pb n="135" id="ii.x-Page_135" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_135.html" />incidental to these advantages—the odium attending the 
unjust and despotic measures resorted to for its advancement, the vile character 
of royal officials, who condoned their private vices by a more ostentatious zeal 
for their official church, and the well-founded popular suspicion of its pervading 
disloyalty to the interests and the liberties of the colonies in their antagonism 
to the encroachments of the British government. It was represented by one congregation 
in the city of New York, and perhaps a dozen others throughout the colony.<note n="82" id="ii.x-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p19">There were on duty in New York in 1730, besides the minister 
of Trinity Church, ten missionaries of the “S. P. G.,” including several 
employed specially among the Indians and the negroes. Fifteen years later there 
were reported to the “Venerable Society” in New York and New Jersey twenty-two 
churches (“Digest of S. P. G.,” pp. 855, 856; Tiffany,
p. 178).</p></note> It is 
to the honor of the ministers of this church that it succeeded in so good a measure 
in triumphing over its “advantages.” The early pastors of Trinity Church adorned 
their doctrine and their confession, and one such example as that of the Rev. Thoroughgood 
Moor did much to redeem the character of the church from the disgrace cast upon 
it by the lives of its patrons. This faithful missionary had the signal honor of 
being imprisoned by the dirty but zealous Lord Cornbury (own cousin to her Majesty 
the Queen, and afterward Earl of Clarendon), of whom he had said, what everybody 
knew, that he “deserved to be excommunicated”; and he had further offended by 
refusing the communion to the lieutenant-governor, “upon the account of some debauch 
and abominable swearing.”<note n="83" id="ii.x-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p20">“Digest of S. P. G.,” p. 68 and note.</p></note> There was surely some vigorous spiritual 
vitality in a religious body which could survive the patronizing of a succession 
of such creatures as Cornbury and his crew of extortioners and profligates.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p21">A third element in the early Christianity of New York <pb n="136" id="ii.x-Page_136" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_136.html" />was the Presbyterians. These were represented, at the opening 
of the eighteenth century, by that forerunner of the Scotch-Irish immigration, Francis 
Makemie. The arrest and imprisonment of Makemie in 1706, under the authority 
of Lord Cornbury, for the offense of preaching the gospel without a license from 
the government, his sturdy defense and his acquittal, make an epoch in the history 
of religious liberty in America, and a perceptible step in the direction of American 
political liberty and independence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p22">The immense volume and strength of the Scotch-Irish immigration 
had hardly begun to be perceptible in New York as early as 1730. The total strength 
of the Presbyterian Church in 1705
was organized in Philadelphia into a solitary presbytery containing 
six ministers. In 1717, the number having grown to seventeen, the one presbytery was divided 
into four, which constituted a synod; and one of the four was the presbytery of 
New York and New Jersey. But it was observed, at least it might have been observed, 
that the growing Presbyterianism of this northernmost region was recruited mainly 
from old England and from New England—-a fact on which were to depend important 
consequences in later ecclesiastical history.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p23">The chief increment of the presbytery of New York and New Jersey 
was in three parts, each of them planted from New England. The churches founded 
from New Haven Colony in the neighborhood of Newark and Elizabethtown, and the churches 
founded by Connecticut settlers on Long Island when this was included in the jurisdiction 
of Connecticut, easily and without serious objection conformed their organization 
to the Presbyterian order. The first wave of the perennial westward migration of 
the New Englanders, as it flowed over the hills from the valley of the Housatonic 
into the valley of the Hudson, was observed <pb n="137" id="ii.x-Page_137" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_137.html" />by Domine Selyns, away back in 1696, to be attended by 
many preachers educated at Harvard College.<note n="84" id="ii.x-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p24">Corwin, “Reformed (Dutch) Church,” p. 
14.</p></note> But the churches which they founded 
grew into the type, not of Cambridge nor of Saybrook, but of Westminster.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p25">The facility with which the New England Christians, moving westward 
or southwestward from their cold northeastern corner of the country, have commonly 
consented to forego their cherished usages and traditions of church order and accept 
those in use in their new homes, and especially their readiness in conforming to 
the Presbyterian polity, has been a subject of undue lamentation and regret to many 
who have lacked the faculty of recognizing in it one of the highest honors of the 
New England church. But whether approved or condemned, a fact so unusual in church 
history, and especially in the history of the American church, is entitled to some 
study. 1. It is to be explained in part, but not altogether, by the high motive 
of a willingness to sacrifice personal preferences, habits, and convictions of judgment, 
on matters not of primary importance, to the greater general good of the community.
2. The Presbyterian 
polity is the logical expression of that Nationalist principle which was cherished 
by many of the Puritan fathers, which contended at the birth of New England with 
the mere Independency of the Pilgrims, and which found an imperfect embodiment in 
the platforms of Cambridge and Saybrook. The New England fathers in general, before 
their views suffered a sea-change in the course of their migrations, were Episcopalians 
and Presbyterians rather than Congregationalists; and if, in the course of this 
history, we shall find many in their later generations conforming to a mitigated 
form of the Westminster polity, or to a liberalized and Americanized Episcopal Church, 
instead of finding this to be a degeneration, we <pb n="138" id="ii.x-Page_138" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_138.html" />shall do well to ask whether it is not rather a reversion to 
type. 3. Those who grow up in a solidly united Christian community are in a fair 
way to be trained in the simplicity of the gospel, and not in any specialties of 
controversy with contending or competing sects. Members of the parish churches of 
New England going west had an advantage above most others, in that they could go 
simply as representatives of the church of Christ, and not of a sect of the church, 
or of one side of some controversy in which they had never had occasion to interest 
themselves. 4. The principle of congregational independency, not so much inculcated 
as acted on in New England, carries with it the corollary that a congregation may 
be Presbyterian or Episcopalian or Methodist, if it judges best, without thereby 
giving the individual Christian any justification for secession or schism. 5. The 
change, in the westward movement of Christian civilization, from the congregational 
order to the classical, coincides with the change in the frame of civil polity from
town government to county government. In the beginning the civil state in 
New England was framed after the model of the church.<note n="85" id="ii.x-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p26">“Mr. Hooker did often quote 
a saying out of Mr. Cartwright, that no man fashioneth his house to his hangings, 
but his hangings to his house. It is better that the commonwealth be fashioned to 
the setting forth of God’s house, which is his church, than to accommodate the church 
frame to the civil state John Cotton, quoted by L. Bacon, “Historical 
Discourses,” p. 18).</p></note> It is in accordance with 
the common course of church history that when the people were transported from the 
midst of pure democracies to the midst of representative republics their church 
institutions should take on the character of the environment.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p27">The other factors of the religious life of New York require only brief mention.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p28">There were considerable Quaker communities, especially <pb n="139" id="ii.x-Page_139" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_139.html" />on western Long Island, in Flushing and its neighborhood. But 
before the year 1730 the fervid and violent and wonderfully brief early enthusiasm 
of this Society had long been waning, and the Society, winning no accessions and 
suffering frequent losses in its membership, was lapsing into that “middle age 
of Quakerism”<note n="86" id="ii.x-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p29">Thomas, “The Society of Friends,” p. 239.</p></note> in which it made itself felt in the life of the people through 
its almost passive, but yet effective, protests against popular wrongs.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p30">Inconsiderable in number, but of the noblest quality, was the 
immigration of French Huguenots, which just before and just after the revocation 
of the Edict of Nantes brought to New York and its neighborhood a half-dozen congregations, 
accompanied by pastors whose learning, piety, and devotion to the work of Christ 
were worthy of that school of martyrdom in which they had been trained. They were 
not numerous enough, nor compactly enough settled, to maintain their own language 
in use, and soon became merged, some in the Dutch church and some in the English. 
Some of their leading pastors accepted salaries from the Propagation Society, tendered 
to them on condition of their accepting the ordination and conforming to the ritual 
of the English church. The French Reformed Church does not appear organically in 
the later history of the colony, but the history of the State and of the nation 
is never largely written without commemorating, by the record of family names made 
illustrious in every department of honorable activity, the rich contribution made 
to the American church and nation by the cruel bigotry and the political fatuity 
of Louis XIV.<note n="87" id="ii.x-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p31">Corwin, “Reformed (Dutch) Church,” pp. 77, 78, 173.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p32">The German element in the religious life of New York, at the 
period under consideration, was of even less historical
importance. The political philanthropy of Queen <pb n="140" id="ii.x-Page_140" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_140.html" />Anne’s government, with a distinct understanding between the 
right hand and the left, took active measures to promote the migration of Protestant 
refugees from all parts of Germany to the English colonies in America. In the year 
1709 a great company of these unhappy exiles, commonly called “poor Palatines” from the desolated region whence many of them had been driven out, were dropped, 
helpless and friendless, in the wilderness of Schoharie County, and found themselves 
there practically in a state of slavery through their ignorance of the country and 
its language. There were few to care for their souls. The Society for the Propagation 
of the Gospel was promptly in the field, with its diligent missionaries and its 
ignoble policy of doing the work of Christ and humanity with a shrewd eye to the 
main chance of making proselytes to its party.<note n="88" id="ii.x-p32.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p33">Illustrations of the sordid sectarianism 
of the “Venerable Society’s” operations are painfully frequent in the pages of 
the “Digest of the S. P. G.” See especially on this particular case the action 
respecting Messrs. Kocherthal, Ehlig, and Beyse (p. 61).</p></note> With a tardiness which it is difficult 
not to speak of as characteristic, after the lapse of twenty-one years the classis 
of Amsterdam recognized its responsibility for this multitude of wandering sheep; and at last, in 1793, the German Reformed Church had so far emancipated itself 
from its bondage to the old-country hierarchy as to assume, almost a century too 
late, the cure of these poor souls. But this migration added little to the religious 
life of the New York Colony, except a new element of diversity to a people already 
sufficiently heterogeneous. The greater part of these few thousands gladly found 
their way to the more hospitable colony of Pennsylvania, leaving traces of themselves 
in family names scattered here and there, and in certain local names, like that 
of Palatine Bridge.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p34">The general impression left on the mind by this survey of the 
Christian people of New York in 1730 is of a mass <pb n="141" id="ii.x-Page_141" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_141.html" />of almost hopelessly incongruous materials, out of which the 
brooding Spirit of God shall by and by bring forth the unity of a new creation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p35">The population of the two Jerseys continued to bear the character 
impressed on it by the original colonization. West Jersey was predominantly Quaker; 
East Jersey showed in its institutions of church and school the marks made upon 
it by the mingling of Scotch and Yankee. But there was one point at which influences 
had centered which were to make New Jersey the seed-plot of a new growth of church 
life for the continent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p36">The intolerable tyranny of Lord Cornbury in New York, at the 
beginning of the century, had driven many of the Dutch Christians of that colony 
across the Hudson. The languishing vine throve by transplanting. In the congenial 
neighborhood of the Calvinists of Scotland and New England the cluster of churches 
in the region of New Brunswick came to be known as “the garden of the Dutch church.” 
To this region, bearing a name destined to great honor in American church history, 
came from Holland, in 1720, Domine Theodore J. Frelinghuysen. The fervor and earnestness 
of his preaching, unwonted in that age, wakened a religious feeling in his own congregation, 
which overflowed the limits of a single parish and became as one of the streams 
that make glad the city of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p37">In the year 1718 there arrived at the port of Philadelphia an 
Irishman, William Tennent, with his four sons, the eldest a boy of fifteen. He was 
not a Scotch-Irishman, but an English-Irishman—a clergyman of the established Protestant 
Episcopal Church of Ireland. He lost no time in connecting himself with the Presbyterian 
synod of Philadelphia, and after a few years of pastoral service 
in <pb n="142" id="ii.x-Page_142" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_142.html" />the colony of New York became pastor of the Presbyterian church 
at Neshaminy, in Pennsylvania, twenty miles north of Philadelphia. Here his zeal 
for Christian education moved him to begin a school, which, called from the humble 
building .in which it was held, became famous in American Presbyterian 
history as the Log College. Here were educated many men who became eminent in the 
ministry of the gospel, and among them the four boys who had come with their father 
from Ireland. Gilbert, the eldest and most distinguished of them, came in 1727, 
from his temporary position as tutor in the Log College, to be pastor to the Presbyterian 
church in New Brunswick, where Frelinghuysen, in the face of opposition from his 
own brethren in the ministry, had for seven years pursued his deeply spiritual and 
fruitful work as pastor to the Dutch church. Whatever debate there may be over the 
question of an official and tactual succession in the church, the existence of a 
vital and spiritual succession, binding “the generations each to each,” need not 
be disputed by any. Sometimes, as here, the succession is distinctly traceable. 
Gilbert Tennent was own son in the ministry to Theodore Frelinghuysen as truly as 
Timothy to Paul, but he became spiritual father to a great multitude.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p38">In the year 1730 the total population of Pennsylvania was estimated 
by Governor Gordon at forty-nine thousand. In the less than fifty years since the 
colony was settled it had outstripped all the older colonies, and Philadelphia, 
its chief town, continued to be by far the most important port for the landing of 
immigrants. The original Quaker influence was still dominant in the colony, but 
the very large majority of the population was German; and presently the Quakers 
were to find their political supremacy departing, and were to acquiesce in the change 
by abdicating political <pb n="143" id="ii.x-Page_143" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_143.html" />preferment.<note n="89" id="ii.x-p38.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p39">S. G. Fisher, “The Making of Pennsylvania,” p. 125; Thomas, 
“The Society 
of Friends,” p. 235.</p></note> The religious influence of the Society of Friends 
continued to be potent and in many respects most salutary. But the exceptional growth 
and prosperity of the colony was attended with a vast “unearned increment” of 
wealth to the first settlers, and the maxim, “<span lang="LA" id="ii.x-p39.1">Religio peperit divitias, et mater 
devorata est a prole</span>,”<note n="90" id="ii.x-p39.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p40">“Religion gave birth to wealth, and was devoured by her own offspring.” The 
aphorism is ascribed to Lord Falkland.</p></note> 
received one of the most striking illustrations in all history. So speedily the 
Society had entered on its Middle Age;<note n="91" id="ii.x-p40.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p41">Thomas, “The Society of Friends,” p. 236.</p></note> the most violent of protests against formalism had begun to 
congeal into a precise and sometimes frivolous system of formalities. But the lasting 
impress made on the legislation of the colony by Penn and his contemporaries is 
a monument of their wise and Christian statesmanship. Up to their time the most 
humane penal codes in Christendom were those of New England, founded on the Mosaic 
law. But even in these, and still more in the application of them, there were traces 
of that widely prevalent feeling that punishment is society’s bitter and malignant 
revenge on the criminal. The penal code and the prison discipline of Pennsylvania 
became an object of admiring study for social reformers the world over, and marked 
a long stage in the advancement of the kingdom of God. The city of Philadelphia 
early took the lead of American towns, not only in size, but in its public charities 
and its cultivation of humane arts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p42">Notwithstanding these eminent honors, there is much in the later 
history of the great commonwealth in which Quakerism held dominion for the greater 
part of a century to reflect doubt on the fitness of that form of Christianity for 
conducting the affairs, either civil or religious, of a great community.</p>

<pb n="144" id="ii.x-Page_144" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_144.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p43">There is nothing in the personal duty of 
non-resistance of evil, as inculcated in the New Testament, that conflicts with 
the functions of the civil governor—even the function of bearing the sword as God’s 
minister. Rather, each of these is the complement and counterpart of the other. 
Among the early colonial governors no man wielded the sword of the ruler more effectively 
than the Quaker Archdale in the Carolinas. It is when this law of personal duty 
is assumed as the principle of public government that the order of society is inverted, 
and the function of the magistrate is inevitably taken up by the individual, and 
the old wilderness law of blood-revenge is reinstituted. The 
legislation of William Penn involved no abdication of the power of the sword by 
the civil governor. The enactment, however sparing, of capital laws conceded by 
implication every point that is claimed by Christian moralists in justification 
of war. But it is hardly to be doubted that the tendency of Quaker politics so to 
conduct civil government as that it shall “resist not evil” is responsible for 
some of the strange paradoxes in the later history of Pennsylvania. The commonwealth 
was founded in good faith on principles of mutual good will with the Indians and 
tender regard for Indian rights, of religious liberty and interconfessional amity, 
and of a permanent peace policy. Its history has been characterized, beyond that 
of other States, by foul play toward the Indians and protracted Indian wars, by 
acrimonious and sometimes bloody sectarian conflicts, by obstinate insurrections 
against public order,<note n="92" id="ii.x-p43.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p44">Fisher, “The Making of Pennsylvania,” pp. 166-169,
174.</p></note> and by cruel and exterminating war upon honest settlers, 
founded on a mere open question of title to territory.<note n="93" id="ii.x-p44.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p45">It is not easy to define the peculiarity 
of Penn’s Indian policy. It is vulgarly referred to as if it consisted in just dealing, 
especially in not taking their land except by fair purchase; and the “Shackamaxon 
Treaty,” of which nothing is known except by vague report and tradition, is spoken of as something quite unprecedented in this respect. The fact is that this 
measure of virtue was common to the English colonists generally, and eminently to 
the New England colonists. A good example of the ordinary cant of historical writers 
on this subject is found in “The Making of Pennsylvania,” p. 238. The writer says 
of the Connecticut Puritans: “They occupied the land by squatter sovereignty. 
. . . It seemed like a pleasant place; they wanted it. They were the saints, and 
the saints, as we all know, shall inherit the earth. . . . Having originally acquired 
their /and simply by taking it, . . . they naturally grew up with rather liberal 
views as to their right to any additional territory that pleased their fancy.” No 
purchase by Penn was made with more scrupulous regard to the rights of the Indians 
than the purchases by which the settlers of Connecticut acquired title to their 
lands; but I know of no New England precedent for the somewhat Punic piece of sharp 
practice by which the metes and bounds of one of the Pennsylvania purchases were 
laid down.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p46">The long exemption of Pennsylvania from trouble with the Indians 
seems to be due to the fact that an exceptionally mild, considerate, and conscientious 
body of settlers was confronted with a tribe of savages thoroughly subdued and cowed 
in recent conflicts with enemies both red and white. It seems clear, also, that 
the exceptional ferocity of the forty years of uninterrupted war with the Indians 
that ensued was due in part to the long dereliction by the Quaker government of 
its duty of protecting its citizens and punishing murder, robbery, and arson when 
committed by its copper-colored subjects.</p></note></p>


<pb n="145" id="ii.x-Page_145" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_145.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p47">The failure of Quakerism 
is even more conspicuous considered as a church discipline. There is a charm as 
of apostolic simplicity and beauty in its unassuming hierarchy of weekly, monthly, 
quarterly, and yearly meetings, corresponding by epistles and by the visits of traveling 
evangelists, which realizes the type of the primitive church presented in “The 
Teaching of the Twelve Apostles.” But it was never able to outgrow, in the large 
and free field to which it was transplanted, the defects incident to its origin 
in a protest and a schism. It never learned to commend itself to men as a church 
for all Christians, and never ceased to be, even in its own consciousness, a coterie 
of specialists. Penn, to be sure, in his youthful overzeal, had claimed exclusive 
and universal rights for Quakerism as “the alone good way of life and salvation,” all religions, faiths, and worships 
besides being “in the darkness of apostasy.”<note n="94" id="ii.x-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p48">Penn’s “Truth Exalted” (quoted in 
“Encyclopaedia Britannica,” vol. xviii., p. 493).</p></note> But after the abatement 
of that wonderful <pb n="146" id="ii.x-Page_146" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_146.html" />first fervor which within a lifetime carried “its line into 
all the earth, and its words to the ends of the world,” It was impossible to hold 
it to this pitch. Claiming no divine right to all men’s allegiance, it felt no duty 
of opening the door to all men’s access. It was free to exclude from the meeting 
on arbitrary and even on frivolous grounds. As zeal decayed, the energies of the 
Society were mainly shown in protesting and excluding and expelling. God’s husbandry 
does not prosper when his servants are over-earnest in rooting up tares. The course 
of the Society of Friends in the eighteenth century was suicidal. It held a noble 
opportunity of acting as pastor to a great commonwealth. It missed this great opportunity, 
for which it was perhaps constitutionally disqualified, and devoted itself to edifying 
its own members and guarding its own purity. So it was that, saving its soul, it 
lost it. The vineyard must be taken away from it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p49">And there were no other husbandmen to take the vineyard. The 
petty German sects, representing so large a part of the population, were isolated 
by their language and habits. The Lutherans and the Reformed, trained in established 
churches to the methods and responsibilities of parish work, were not yet represented 
by any organization. The Scotch-Irish Presbyterian immigration was pouring in at 
Philadelphia like a flood, sometimes whole parishes at once, each bringing its own 
pastor; and it left large traces of itself in the eastern counties of Pennsylvania, 
while it rushed to the western frontier and poured itself like a freshet southwesterly 
through the valleys of the Blue Ridge and the Alleghanies. But the Presbyterian 
churches of eastern Pennsylvania, even as reinforced from England and New England, 
were neither many nor strong; the Baptists were feebler yet, although both these 
bodies were giving signs of the strength they were both about to develop.<note n="95" id="ii.x-p49.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p50">In 1741, after a decade of 
great activity and growth, the entire clerical strength of the American Presbyterian 
Church, in its four presbyteries, was forty-seven ministers (Thompson, “Presbyterian 
Churches,” p. 33).</p></note><pb n="147" id="ii.x-Page_147" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_147.html" />The Episcopalians had one strong and rapidly 
growing church in Philadelphia, and a few languishing missions in country towns 
sustained by gifts from England. There were as yet no Methodists.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p51">Crossing the boundary line from Pennsylvania into Maryland—the 
line destined to become famous in political history as Mason and Dixon’s—we come 
to the four Southern colonies, Maryland, Virginia, and, the two Carolinas. Georgia 
in 1730 has not yet begun to be. All these have strongly marked characteristics 
in common, which determine in advance the character of their religious history. 
They are not peculiar in being slave colonies; there is no colony North or South 
in which slaves are not held under sanction of law. Georgia, in its early years, 
is to have the solitary honor of being an antislavery and prohibitionist colony. 
But the four earlier Southern colonies are unlike their Northern neighbors in this, 
that the institution of slavery dominates their whole social life. The unit of the 
social organism is not the town, for there are no towns; it is the plantation. 
In a population thus dispersed over vast tracts of territory, schools and churches 
are maintained with difficulty, or not maintained at all. Systems of primary and 
secondary schools are impracticable, and, for want of these, institutions of higher 
education either languish or are never begun. A consequent tendency, which, happily, 
there were many influences to resist, was for this townless population to settle 
down into the condition of those who, in
distinction from the early Christians, came to be called <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.x-p51.1">pagani</span></i>, or 
“men of the hamlets,” and
<i><span lang="DE" id="ii.x-p51.2">Heiden</span></i>, or “men 
of the heath.”</p>
<pb n="148" id="ii.x-Page_148" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_148.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p52">Another common characteristic of the four Southern colonies is 
that upon them all was imposed by foreign power a church establishment not acceptable 
to the people. In the Carolinas the attempted establishment of the English church 
was an absolute failure. It was a church (with slight exceptions) without parishes, 
without services, without clergy, without people, but with certain pretensions in 
law which were hindrances in the way of other Christian work, and which tended to 
make itself generally odious. In the two older colonies the Established Church was 
worse than a failure. It had endowments, parsonages, glebes, salaries raised by 
public tax, and therefore it had a clergy—and <i>such</i> a clergy! Transferring to America the most shameful faults of the English Establishment, 
it gave the sacred offices of the Christian ministry by “patronage” into the hands 
of debauched and corrupt adventurers, whose character in general was below the not 
very lofty standard of the people whom they pretended to serve in the name of Jesus 
Christ. Both in Virginia and in Maryland the infliction of this rabble of simonists 
as a burden upon the public treasury was a nuisance under which the people grew 
more and more restive from year to year. There was no spiritual discipline to which 
this <i><span lang="FR" id="ii.x-p52.1">prêtraille</span></i> was amenable.<note n="96" id="ii.x-p52.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p53">It is a subject 
of unceasing lament on the part of historians of the American Episcopal Church that 
the mother church, all through the colonial days, should have obstinately refused 
to the daughter the gift of the episcopate. There is no denying the grave disadvantages 
thus inflicted. But it admits of doubt whether such bishops, with such conditions, 
as would have been conceded by the English church of the eighteenth century, would, 
after all, have been so very precious a boon. We shrink from the imputation upon 
the colonial church of Maryland and Virginia which is implied in suggesting that 
it would have been considerably improved by gaining the disciplinary purity of the 
English church of the Georgian era. The long fight in Virginia, culminating in Patrick 
Henry’s speech in the Parsons’ Case, so far Americanized the Episcopal Church as 
to make sure that no unwelcome minister was ever to be forced from outside on one 
of its parishes. After the Revolution it became possible to set up the episcopate 
also on American principles. Those who are burdened with regret over the long delay of the 
American Protestant episcopate may find no small consolation in pondering the question, what kind of an outfit of bishops, with canons attached, might have been hoped 
for from Sir Robert Walpole or Lord Bute? On the whole, at this point the American 
Episcopal Church is in the habit of pitying itself too much. It has something to 
be thankful for.</p></note> It was the constant effort of good citizens, <pb n="149" id="ii.x-Page_149" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_149.html" />in the legislature and in the vestries, if not to starve out 
the vermin, at least to hold them in some sort of subjection to the power of the 
purse. The struggle was one of the antecedents of the War of Independence, and the 
vestries of the Virginia parishes, with their combined ecclesiastical and civil 
functions, became a training-school for some of the statesmen of the Revolution.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p54">In the general dereliction of churchly care for the people of 
the Southern colonies, on the part of those who professed the main responsibility 
for it, the duty was undertaken, in the face of legal hindrances, by earnest Christians 
of various names, whom the established clergy vainly affected to despise. The Baptists 
and the Presbyterians, soon to be so powerfully prevalent throughout the South, 
were represented by a few scattered congregations. But the church of the people 
of the South at this period seems to have been the Quaker meeting, and the ministry 
the occasional missionary who, bearing credentials from some yearly meeting, followed 
in the pioneer footsteps of George Fox, and went from one circle of Friends to another, 
through those vast expanses of thinly settled territory, to revive and confirm and 
edify. The early fervors of the Society were soon spent. Its work was strangely 
unstable. The proved defects of it as a working system were grave. The 
criticism of George Keith seems justified by the event—its candle needed a
candlestick. But no man can truly write the history of the church of Christ
in the United States without giving honor to the body which for so long
a time and over so vast an area bore the name and testimony <pb n="150" id="ii.x-Page_150" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_150.html" />of Jesus almost alone; and no man can read the journeys 
and labors of John Woolman, mystic and ascetic saint, without recognizing that he 
and others like-minded were nothing less than true apostles of the Lord Jesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p55">One impression made by this general survey of the colonies is 
that of the absence of any sign of unity among the various Christian bodies in occupation. 
One corner of the great domain, New England, was thickly planted with homogeneous 
churches in mutual fellowship. One order of Christians, the Quakers, had at least 
a framework of organization conterminous with the country. In general there were 
only scattered members of a Christian community, awaiting the inbreathing of some 
quickening spiritual influence that should bring bone to its bone and erect the 
whole into a living church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p56">Another and very gratifying impression from the story thus far 
is the general fidelity of the Christian colonists in the work of the gospel among 
the heathen Indians. There was none of the colonies that did not make profession 
of a zealous purpose for the Christianizing of the savages; and it is only just 
to say, in the face of much unjust and evil talk, that there was none that did not 
give proof of its sincerity. In Virginia, the Puritans Whitaker and Thomas Dale; in Maryland, the earliest companies of Jesuit missionaries; Campanius among the 
Swedish Lutherans; Megapolensis among the Dutchmen, and the Jesuit martyr Jogues 
in the forests of New York; in New England, not only John Eliot and Roger Williams 
and the Mayhews, but many a village pastor like Fitch of Norwich and Pierson
of Branford, 
were distinguished in the first generation by their devotion to 
this duty.<note n="97" id="ii.x-p56.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p57">It is a curious exception, if it is indeed an exception, that 
the one Christian colony that shows no record of early Indian missions should be 
that of William Penn. Could this be due to the Quaker faith in the sufficiency 
of “the Light that lighteneth every man that cometh into the world “?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p58">The type of theology and method of instruction used by some of 
the earliest laborers in this field left something to be desired in point of 
adaptedness to the savage mind. Without irreverence to the great name of 
Jonathan Edwards, there is room for doubt whether he was just the man for the 
Stockbridge Indians. In the case of the Rev. Abraham Pierson, of Branford, in 
New Haven Colony, afterward founder of Newark, we have an illustration both of 
his good intentions and of his methods, which were not so good, in “<i>Some Helps for the Indians: Shewing them 
how to Improve their Natural Reason, to Know the True God and the Christian 
Religion</i>.” This catechism is printed in the Indian language 
with an English version interlined.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p59">“<i>Q</i>. How do you prove that there is but 
one true God?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p60">“<i>An</i>. Because the reason why singular 
things of the same kind are multiplied is not to be found in the nature of God; 
for the reason why such like things are multiplied is from the fruitfulness of their 
causes: but God hath no cause of his being, but is of himself. Therefore he is 
one.” (And so on through <i>secondly</i> and 
thirdly.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p61"><i><span lang="LA" id="ii.x-p61.1">Per contra</span></i>, a sermon to the Stockbridge 
Indians by the most ponderous of the metaphysical preachers of New England, Samuel 
Hopkins, is beautifully simple and childlike. It is given in full in Park’s 
“Life of Hopkins,” pp. 46-49.</p></note> The succession of faithful <pb n="151" id="ii.x-Page_151" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_151.html" />
missionaries has never failed from that day to this. The large expectations of 
the churches are indicated by the erection of one of the earliest buildings at 
Harvard College for the use of Indian students. At William and Mary College not 
less than seventy Indian students at one time are said to have been gathered for 
an advanced education. It was no fault of the colonial churches that these 
earnest and persistent efforts yielded small results. “We discover a strange 
uniformity of feature in the successive failures. . . . Always, just when the 
project seemed most hopeful, an indiscriminate massacre of missionaries and 
converts together swept the enterprise out of existence. The experience of all 
was the same.”<note n="98" id="ii.x-p61.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p62">McConnell, “History of the American Episcopal Church,” p. 
7. The statement calls for qualification in detail, but the general fact is unmistakable.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p63">It will be a matter of growing interest, as we proceed, to trace 
the relation of the American church to negro slavery.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p64">It is a curious fact, not without some later analogies, <pb n="152" id="ii.x-Page_152" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_152.html" />that the introduction into the New World of this 
“direful spring 
of woes unnumbered” was promoted, in the first instance, by the good Las Casas, 
as the hopeful preventive of a worse evil. Touched by the spectacle of whole tribes 
and nations of the Indians perishing under the cruel servitude imposed upon them 
by the Spanish, it seemed to him a less wrong to transfer the infliction of this 
injustice to shoulders more able to bear it. But “man’s inhumanity to man” needed 
no pretext of philanthropy. From the landing of the Dutch ship at Jamestown in 1619, 
with her small invoice of fourteen negroes, the dismal trade went on increasing, 
in spite of humane protest and attempted prohibition. The legislature of Massachusetts, 
which was the representative of the church, set forth what it conceived to be the 
biblical ethics on the subject. Recognizing that “lawful captives taken in just 
wars” may be held in bondage, it declared among its earliest public acts, in 1641, 
that, with this exception, no involuntary bond-slavery, villeinage, or captivity 
should ever be in the colony; and in 1646 it took measures for returning to Africa 
negroes who had been kidnapped by a slaver. It is not strange that reflection on 
the golden rule should soon raise doubts whether the precedents of the Book of Joshua 
had equal authority with the law of Christ. In 1675 John Eliot, from the midst of 
his work among the Indians, warned the
governor against the sale of Indians taken in war, on the 
ground that “the selling of souls is dangerous merchandise,” and “with a bleeding 
and burning passion” remonstrated against “the abject condition of the enslaved
Africans.” In 1700 that 
typical Puritan, Judge Samuel Sewall, published his pamphlet on “The Selling of 
Joseph,” claiming for the negroes the rights of brethren, and predicting that there 
would be “no progress in gospeling” until slavery should be abolished. Those were serious <pb n="153" id="ii.x-Page_153" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_153.html" />days of antislavery agitation; when Cotton Mather, in his 
“Essays 
to Do Good,” spoke of the injustice of slavery in terms such that his little book 
had to be expurgated by the American Tract Society to accommodate it to the degenerate 
conscience of a later day, and when the town of Boston in 1701 took measures “to put a period to negroes being slaves.” Such endeavors after universal justice 
and freedom, on the part of the Christians of New England, thwarted by the insatiable 
greed of British traders and politicians, were not to cease until, with the first 
enlargement of independence, they should bring forth judgment to victory.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.x-p65">The voice of New England was echoed from Pennsylvania. The Mennonites 
of Germantown, in 1688, framed in quaint and touching language their petition for 
the abolition of slavery, and the Quaker yearly meetings responded one to another 
with unanimous protest. But the mischief grew and grew. In the Northern colonies 
the growth was stunted by the climate. Elsewhere the institution, beginning with 
the domestic service of a few bondmen attached to their masters’ families, took 
on a new type of malignity as it expanded. In proportion as the servile population 
increases to such numbers as to be formidable, laws of increasing severity are directed 
to restraining or repressing it. The first symptoms of insurrection are followed 
by horrors of bloody vengeance, and “from that time forth the slave laws have but 
one quality—that of ferocity engendered by fear.”<note n="99" id="ii.x-p65.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.x-p66">H. C. Lodge, “English Colonies,” p. 67
<i>et seq</i>.</p></note> It was not from the 
willful inhumanity of the Southern colonies, but from their terrors, that those 
slave codes came forth which for nearly two centuries were the shame of America 
and the scandal of Christendom. It is a comfort to the heart of humanity to reflect 
that the people were better than their laws; it was <pb n="154" id="ii.x-Page_154" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_154.html" />only at the recurring periods of fear of insurrection that they 
were worse. In ordinary times human sympathy and Christian principle softened the 
rigors of the situation. The first practical fruits of the revival of religion in 
the Southern colonies were seen in efforts of Christian kindness toward the souls 
and bodies of the slaves.</p>

<pb n="155" id="ii.x-Page_155" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_155.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XI. The Great Awakening." progress="36.60%" id="ii.xi" prev="ii.x" next="ii.xii">
<h2 id="ii.xi-p0.1">CHAPTER XI.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xi-p0.2">THE GREAT AWAKENING.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p1">IT was not wholly dark in American Christendom 
before the dawn of the Great Awakening. The censoriousness which was the besetting 
sin of the evangelists in that great religious movement, the rhetorical temptation 
to glorify the revival by intensifying the contrast with the antecedent condition, 
and the exaggerated <i>revivalism </i>ever since so prevalent in the American 
church,—the tendency to consider religion as consisting mainly in, scenes and periods 
of special fervor, and the intervals between as so much void space and waste time,—all 
these have combined to deepen the dark tints in which the former state is set before 
us in history.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p2">The power of godliness was manifest in the earlier days by many 
infallible signs, not excluding those “times of refreshing” in which the simultaneous 
earnestness of many souls compels the general attention. Even in Northampton, where 
the doctrine of the venerable Stoddard as to the conditions of communion has been 
thought to be the low-water mark of church vitality, not less than five such “harvest seasons” were within recent memory. It was to this parish 
in a country town on the frontier of civilization, but the most important in Massachusetts 
outside of Boston, that there came, in the year 1727, to serve as colleague to his 
aged grandfather, Pastor Stoddard, a young man whose <pb n="156" id="ii.xi-Page_156" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_156.html" />wonderful intellectual and spiritual gifts had from his childhood 
awakened the pious hopes of all who had known him, and who was destined in his future 
career to be recognized as the most illustrious of the saints and doctors of the 
American church. The authentic facts of the boyhood of Jonathan Edwards read like 
the myths that adorn the legendary Lives of the Saints. As an undergraduate of Yale 
College, before the age of seventeen, his reflections on the mysteries of God, and 
the universe, and the human mind, were such as even yet command the attention and 
respect of students of philosophy. He remained at New Haven two years after graduation, 
for the further study of theology, and then spent eight months in charge of the 
newly organized Presbyterian church in New York.<note n="100" id="ii.xi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p3">Of how little relative importance was this charge may be judged 
from the fact that a quarter-century later, when the famous Joseph Bellamy was invited 
to it from his tiny parish of Bethlem, Conn., the council called to advise in the 
case judged that the interests of Bethlem were too important to be sacrificed to 
the demands of New York.</p></note> After this he spent two years 
as tutor at Yale,—“one of the pillar tutors, and the glory of the college,”—at 
the critical period after the defection of Rector Cutler to the Church of England.<note n="101" id="ii.xi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p4">See the altogether admirable monograph of Professor A. V. G. Allen on 
“Jonathan 
Edwards,” p. 23.</p></note> 
From this position he was called in 1726, at the age of twenty-three, to 
the church at Northampton. There he was ordained February 15, 1727, and thither 
a few months later he brought his “espoused saint,” Sarah Pierpont, consummate 
flower of Puritan womanhood, thenceforth the companion not only of his pastoral 
cares and sorrows, but of his seraphic contemplations of divine things.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p5">The intensely earnest sermons, the holy life, and the loving 
prayers of one of the greatest preachers in the history of the church were not long 
in bearing abundant fruit. In a time of spiritual and moral depression, when <pb n="157" id="ii.xi-Page_157" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_157.html" />
the world, the flesh, and the devil seemed to be gaining against the gospel, 
sometime in the year 1733 signs began to be visible of yielding to the power of 
God’s Word. The frivolous or wanton frolics of the youth began to be exchanged 
for meetings for religious conference. The pastor was encouraged to renewed 
tenderness and solemnity in his preaching. His themes were justification by 
faith, the awfulness of God’s justice, the excellency of Christ, the duty of 
pressing into the kingdom of God. Presently a young woman, a leader in the 
village gayeties, became “serious, giving evidence,” even to the severe judgment 
of Edwards, “of a heart truly broken and sanctified.” A general seriousness 
began to spread over the whole town. Hardly a single person, old or young, but 
felt concerned about eternal things. According to Edwards’s “Narrative”:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p6">“The work of God, as it was carried on, and the number of true 
saints multiplied, soon made a glorious alteration in the town, so that in the spring 
and summer, anno 1735, the town seemed to be full of the presence of God. It was 
never so full of love, nor so full of joy, and yet so full of distress, as it was 
then. There were remarkable tokens of God’s presence in almost every house. It was 
a time of joy in families on the account of salvation’s being brought unto 
them; parents rejoicing over their children as being new-born, and husbands over 
their wives, and wives over their husbands. The goings of God were then seen in 
his sanctuary. God’s day was a delight, and his tabernacles were amiable. Our public 
assemblies were then beautiful; the congregation was alive in God’s service, every 
one intent on the public worship, every hearer eager to drink in the words of the 
minister as they came from his mouth; the assembly in general were from time to 
time in tears while the Word was preached, some weeping with sorrow and distress, 
others with joy and love, others with pity and concern for the souls of their
neighbors. Our <pb n="158" id="ii.xi-Page_158" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_158.html" />public praises were then greatly enlivened; God was then 
served in our psalmody in some measure in the beauty of holiness.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p7">The crucial test of the divineness of the work was given when 
the people presented themselves before the Lord with a solemn act of thanksgiving 
for his great goodness and his gracious presence in the town of Northampton, with 
publicly recorded vows to renounce their evil ways and put away their abominations 
from before his eyes. They solemnly promise thenceforth, in all dealings with their 
neighbor, to be governed by the rules of honesty, justice, and uprightness; not 
to overreach or defraud him, nor anywise to injure him, whether willfully or through 
want of care; to regard not only their own interest, but his; particularly, to 
be faithful in the payment of just debts; in the case of past wrongs against any, 
never to rest till they have made full reparation; to refrain from evil speaking, 
and from everything that feeds a spirit of bitterness; to do nothing in 
a spirit of revenge; not to be led by private or partisan interest into any course 
hurtful to the interests of Christ’s kingdom; particularly, in public affairs, 
not to allow ambition or partisanship to lead them counter to the interest of true 
religion. Those who are young promise to allow themselves in no diversions that 
would hinder a devout spirit, and to avoid everything that tends to lasciviousness, 
and which will not be approved by the infinitely pure and holy eye of God. Finally, 
they consecrate themselves watchfully to perform the relative duties of parents 
and children, husbands and wives, brothers and sisters, masters, mistresses, and 
servants.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p8">So great a work as this could not be hid. The whole region of 
the Connecticut Valley, in Massachusetts and Connecticut, and neighboring regions 
felt the influence of it. The fame of it went abroad. A letter of Edwards’s in <pb n="159" id="ii.xi-Page_159" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_159.html" />reply to inquiries from his friend, Dr. Colman, of Boston, was 
forwarded to Dr. Watts and Dr. Guise, of London, and by them published under the 
title of “Narrative of Surprising Conversions.” A copy of the little book 
was carried in his pocket for wayside reading on a walk from London to Oxford by 
John Wesley, in the year 1738. Not yet in the course of his work had he “seen 
it on this fashion,” and he writes in his journal: “Surely this is the Lord’s 
doing, and it is marvelous in our eyes.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p9">Both in this narrative and in a later work on “The Distinguishing 
Marks of a Work of the Spirit of God,” one cannot but admire the divine gift of 
a calm wisdom with which Edwards had been endowed as if for this exigency. He is 
never dazzled by the incidents of the work, nor distracted by them from the essence 
of it. His argument for the divineness of the work is not founded on the unusual 
or extraordinary character of it, nor on the impressive bodily effects sometimes 
attending it, such as tears, groans, outcries, convulsions, or faintings, nor on 
visions or ecstasies or “impressions.” What he claims is that the work may be divine,
<i>notwithstanding</i> the presence of these incidents.<note n="102" id="ii.xi-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p10">Allen, “Jonathan Edwards,” pp. 164-174.</p></note> It was doubtless 
owing to the firm and judicious guidance of such a pastor that the intense religious 
fervor of this first awakening at Northampton was marked by so much of sobriety 
and order. In later years, in
other regions, and under the influence of preachers not 
of greater earnestness, but of less wisdom and discretion, there were habitual scenes 
of extravagant and senseless enthusiasm, which make the closing pages of this chapter 
of church history painfully instructive.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p11">It is not difficult to understand how one of the first places 
at a distance to feel the kindling example of Northampton should be the neighborhood 
of Newark. To this <pb n="160" id="ii.xi-Page_160" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_160.html" />region, planted, as we have seen, with so strong a stock from 
New England, from old England, and from Scotland, came, in 1708, a youth of 
twenty years, Jonathan Dickinson, a native of the historic little town of 
Hatfield, next neighbor to Northampton. He was pastor at Elizabeth, but his 
influence and activity extended through all that part of New Jersey, and he 
became easily the leader of the rapidly growing communion of Presbyterian 
churches in that province, and the opponent, in the interest of Christian 
liberty and sincerity, of rigid terms of subscription, demanded by men of little 
faith. There is a great career before him; but that which concerns the present 
topic is his account of what took place “sometime in August, 1739 (the summer 
before Mr. Whitefield came first into these parts), when there was a remarkable 
revival at Newark. . . . This revival of religion was chiefly observable among 
the younger people, till the following March, when the whole town in general was 
brought under an uncommon concern about their eternal interests, and the 
congregation appeared universally affected under some sermons that were then 
preached to them.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p12">Like scenes of spiritual quickening were witnessed that same 
season in other parts of New Jersey but special interest attaches to the report 
from New Londonderry, Penn., where a Scotch-Irish community received as its 
pastor, in the spring of 1740, Samuel Blair, a native of Ireland, trained in the 
Log College of William Tennent. He describes the people, at his first knowledge 
of them, as sunk in a religious torpor, ignorance, and indifference. The first 
sign of vitality was observed in March, 1740, during the pastor’s absence, when, 
under an alarming sermon from a neighbor minister:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p13">“There was a visible- appearance of much soul-concern <pb n="161" id="ii.xi-Page_161" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_161.html" />among the hearers; so that some burst out with an audible noise 
into bitter crying, a thing not known in these parts before. . . . The first sermon 
I preached after my return to them was from <scripRef passage="Matthew vi. 33" id="ii.xi-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33">Matthew vi. 33</scripRef>: ‘Seek ye first the kingdom 
of God, and his righteousness.’ After opening up and explaining the parts of the 
text, when in the improvement I came to press the injunction in the text upon the 
unconverted and ungodly, and offered this as one reason among others why they should 
now first of all seek the kingdom and righteousness of God, viz., that they had 
neglected too long to do so already, this consideration seemed to come and cut like 
a sword upon several in the congregation; so that while I was speaking upon 
it they could no longer contain, but burst out in the most bitter mourning. I desired 
them as much as possible to restrain themselves from making any noise that would 
hinder themselves or others from hearing what was spoken; and often afterward I 
had occasion to repeat the same counsel. I still advised people to endeavor to moderate 
and bound their passions, but not so as to resist and stifle their convictions. 
The number of the awakened increased very fast. Frequently under sermons there were 
some newly convicted and brought into deep distress of soul about their perishing 
estate. Our Sabbath assemblies soon became vastly large, many people from almost 
all parts around inclining very much to come where there was such appearance of 
the divine power and presence. I think there was scarcely a sermon or lecture preached 
here through that whole summer but there were manifest evidences of impressions 
on the hearers, and many times the impressions were very great and general. Several 
would be overcome and fainting; others deeply sobbing, hardly able to contain; 
others crying in a most dolorous manner; many others more silently weeping, and 
a solemn concern appearing in the countenances of many others. And sometimes the 
soul-exercises of some (though comparatively but very few) would so far affect their 
bodies as to occasion some strange, unusual bodily motions. I had opportunities 
of speaking particularly <pb n="162" id="ii.xi-Page_162" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_162.html" />with a great many of those who afforded such outward tokens 
of inward soul-concern in the time of public worship and hearing of the Word. Indeed, 
many came to me of themselves, in their distress, for private instruction and counsel; and I found, so far as I can remember, that with by far the greater part their 
apparent concern in public was not just a transient qualm of conscience or merely 
a floating commotion of the affections, but a rational, fixed conviction of their 
dangerous, perishing estate. . . .</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p14">“In some time many of the convinced and distressed afforded 
very hopeful, satisfying evidence that the Lord had brought them to true closure 
with Jesus Christ, and that their distresses and fears had been in a great 
measure removed in a right gospel way, by believing in the Son of God. Several 
of them had very remarkable and sweet deliverances this way. It was very 
agreeable to hear their accounts how that when they were in the deepest 
perplexity and darkness, distress and difficulty, seeking God as poor, 
condemned, hell-deserving sinners, the scene of recovering grace through a 
Redeemer has been opened to their understandings with a surprising beauty and 
glory, so that they were enabled to believe in Christ with joy unspeakable and 
full of glory.”<note n="103" id="ii.xi-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p15">Joseph Tracy, “The Great 
Awakening,” chap. ii. This work, of acknowledged value and authority, is on the 
list of the Congregational Board of Publication. It is much 
to be regretted that the Board does not publish it as well as announce it. A new 
edition of it, under the hand of a competent editor, with a good index, would be 
a useful service to history.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p16">The experience of Gilbert Tennent at New Brunswick had no connection 
with the first awakening at Northampton, but had important relations with later 
events. He was the eldest of the four sons whom William Tennent, the Episcopalian 
minister from Ireland, had brought with him to America and educated at his Log College.
In 1727 he became pastor of a church at New Brunswick, where he was much 
impressed with what he saw of the results of <pb n="163" id="ii.xi-Page_163" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_163.html" />the work of the Rev. Theodore Frelinghuysen, who for seven years 
had been pastor of a neighboring Dutch church. The example and fraternal 
counsel of this good man made him sensible of the fruitlessness of his own work, 
and moved him to more earnest prayers and labors. Having been brought low with sickness, 
he prayed to God to grant him one half-year more in which to “endeavor to promote 
his kingdom with all my might at all adventures.” Being raised up from sickness, 
he devoted himself to earnest personal labors with individuals and to renewed faithfulness 
in the pulpit, “which method was sealed by the Holy Spirit in the conviction and 
conversion of a considerable number of persons, at various times and in different 
places, in that part of, the country, as appeared by their acquaintance with experimental 
religion and good conversation.” This bit of pastoral history, in which is nothing 
startling or prodigious, was at least five years previous to the “Surprising Conversions” at Northampton. There must have been generally throughout the country a preparedness 
for the Great Awakening.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p17">It was in that year (1735) in which the town of Northampton 
was all ablaze with the glory of its first revival under Edwards that George Whitefield, 
first among the members of Wesley’s “Holy Club” at Oxford, attained to that 
“sense of the divine love” from which he was wont to date his conversion. In May, 
1738, when the last reflections from the Northampton revival had faded out from 
all around the horizon, the young clergyman, whose first efforts as a preacher
in pulpits of the Church of England had astonished all hearers by the power 
of his eloquence, arrived at Savannah, urged by the importunity of the Wesleys to 
take up the work in Georgia in which they had so conspicuously failed. He entered 
eagerly into <pb n="164" id="ii.xi-Page_164" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_164.html" />the sanguine schemes for the advantage of the young colony, and 
especially into the scheme for building and endowing an orphan-house in just that 
corner of the earth where there was less need of such an institution than anywhere 
else. After three months’ stay he started on his return to England to seek priest’s 
orders for himself, and funds for the orphans that might be expected sometime in 
Georgia. He was successful in both his errands. He was ordained; he collected more 
than one thousand pounds for the orphan-house; and being detained in the kingdom 
by an embargo, he began that course of evangelistic preaching which continued on 
either side of the ocean until his death, and which is without a parallel in church 
history. His incomparable eloquence thronged the parish churches, until the churches 
were closed against him, and the Bishop of London warned the people against him 
in a pastoral letter. Then he went out into the open fields, in the service, as 
he said, of him “who had a mountain for his pulpit, and the heavens for his sounding-board, 
and who, when his gospel was refused by the Jews, sent his servants into the highways 
and hedges.” Multitudes of every rank thronged him; but especially the heathenized 
and embruted colliers near Bristol listened to the unknown gospel, and their awakened 
feelings were revealed to the preacher by his observing the white gutters made by 
the tears that ran down their grimy faces. At last the embargo was raised, and committing 
his work to Wesley, whom he had drawn into field-preaching, he sailed in August, 
1739, for Philadelphia, on his way to Georgia. His fame had gone before him, and 
the desire to hear him was universal. The churches would not contain the throngs. 
It was long remembered how, on those summer evenings, he would take his stand in 
the balcony of the old court-house in Market Street, and how every syllable from 
his wonderful <pb n="165" id="ii.xi-Page_165" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_165.html" />voice would be heard aboard the river-craft moored at the foot 
of the street, four hundred feet away.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p18">At New York the Episcopal church was closed against him, but 
the pastor of the Presbyterian church, Mr. Pemberton, from Boston, made him welcome, 
and the fields were free to him and his hearers. On the way to New York and back, 
the tireless man preached at every town. At New Brunswick he saw and heard with 
profound admiration Gilbert Tennent, thenceforth his friend and yokefellow.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p19">Seeing the solemn eagerness of the people everywhere to hear 
him, he determined to make the journey to Savannah by land, and again he turned 
the long journey into a campaign of preaching. Arriving at Savannah in January, 
1740, he laid the foundation of his orphan-house, “Bethesda,” and in March was 
again on his way northward on a tour of preaching and solicitation of funds. 
Touching at Charleston, where the bishop’s commissary, Dr. Garden, was at open 
controversy with him, he preached five times and received seventy pounds for his 
charitable work. Landing at New Castle on a Sunday morning, he preached morning 
and evening. Monday morning he preached at Wilmington to a vast assemblage. 
Tuesday evening he preached on Society Hill, in Philadelphia, “to about eight 
thousand,” and at the same place Wednesday morning and evening. Then once more 
he made the tour to New York and back, preaching at every halting-place. A 
contemporary newspaper contains the following item:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p20">“New Castle, May 15th. This evening Mr. Whitefield went on board 
his sloop here in order to sail for Georgia. On Sunday he preached twice in Philadelphia, 
and in the evening, when he preached his farewell sermon, it is supposed he had 
twenty thousand hearers. On Monday he preached at Darby and Chester; on Tuesday 
at Wilmington and Whiteclay Creek; on Wednesday, twice at Nottingham; <pb n="166" id="ii.xi-Page_166" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_166.html" />on Thursday at Fog’s Manor and New Castle. The 
congregations were much increased since his being here last. The presence of God 
was much seen in the assemblies, especially at Nottingham and Fog’s Manor, where 
the people were under such deep soul-distress that their cries almost drowned 
his voice. He has collected in this and the neighboring provinces about four 
hundred and fifty pounds sterling for his orphans in Georgia.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p21">Into the feeble but rapidly growing presbyteries and the one 
synod of the American Presbyterian Church the revival had brought, not peace, 
but a sword. The collision was inevitable between the fervor and unrestrained 
zeal of the evangelists and the sense of order and decorum, and of the 
importance of organization and method, into which men are trained in the 
ministry of an established church. No man, even at this day, can read the 
“standards” of the Presbyterian Church without seeing that they have had to be 
strained to admit those “revival methods” which ever since the days of 
Whitefield have prevailed in that body. The conflict that arose was not unlike 
that which from the beginning of New England history had subsisted between 
Separatist and Nationalist. In the Presbyterian conflict, as so often in 
religious controversies, disciplinary and doctrinal questions were complicated 
with a difference of race. The “Old Side” was the Scotch and Irish party; the 
“New Side” was the New England party, to which many of the old-country ministers 
adhered. For successive years the mutual opposition had shown itself in the 
synod; and in 1740, at the synod meeting at Philadelphia, soon after the 
departure of Whitefield, the real gravamen of the controversy appeared, in the 
implied and even express impeachment of the spiritual character of the Old Side 
ministers. The impeachment had been implied in the coming of the evangelists 
uninvited into other men’s <pb n="167" id="ii.xi-Page_167" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_167.html" />parishes, as if these were mission ground. And now it was expressed 
in papers read before the synod by Blair and Gilbert Tennent. The action of the 
synod went so far toward sustaining the men of the New Side as to repeal the rule 
restraining ministers from preaching outside of their own parishes, and as to put 
on record a thanksgiving for the work of God in the land. Through all the days of 
the synod’s meeting, daily throngs on Society Hill were addressed by the Tennents 
and other “hot gospelers” of the revival, and churches and private houses were 
resounding with revival hymns and exhortations. Already the preaching and printing 
of Gilbert Tennent’s “Nottingham Sermon” had made further fellowship between the 
two parties for the time impossible. The sermon flagrantly illustrated the worst 
characteristic of the revivalists—their censoriousness. It was a violent invective 
on “The Danger of an Unconverted Ministry,” which so favorable a critic as Dr. 
Alexander has characterized as “one of the most severely abusive sermons which 
was ever penned.” The answer to it came in a form that might have been expected. 
At the opening of the synod of 1741 a solemn protestation was presented containing 
an indictment in seven grave counts against the men of the New Side, and declaring 
them to “have at present no right to sit and vote as members of this synod, and 
that if they should sit and vote, the doings of the synod would be of no force or 
obligation.” The protestation was adopted by the synod by a bare majority of a small 
attendance. The presbytery of New Brunswick found itself exscinded by this short 
and easy process of discipline; the presbytery of New York joined with it in organizing 
a new synod, and the schism was complete.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p22">It is needless further to follow in detail the amazing career 
of Whitefield, “posting o’er land and ocean without <pb n="168" id="ii.xi-Page_168" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_168.html" />rest,” and attended at every movement by such storms of religious 
agitation as have been already described. In August, 1740, he made his first visit 
to New England. He met with a cordial welcome. At Boston all pulpits were opened 
to him, and churches were thronged with eager and excited hearers.<note n="104" id="ii.xi-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p23">The critical historian has the unusual 
satisfaction, at this point, of finding a gauge by which to discount the large round 
numbers given in Whitefield’s journal. He speaks of preaching in the Old South Church 
to six thousand persons. The now venerable building had at that time a seating capacity 
of about twelve hundred. Making the largest allowance for standing-room, we may 
estimate his actual audience at two thousand. Whitefield was an honest man, but 
sixty-six per cent. is not too large a discount to make from his figures; his estimates 
of spiritual effect from his labor are liable to a similar deduction.</p></note> He preached 
on the common in the open air, and the crowds were doubled. All the surrounding 
towns, and the coast eastward to Maine, and the interior as far as Northampton, 
and the Connecticut towns along the road to New York, were wonderfully aroused by 
the preaching, which, according to the testimony of two nations and all grades of 
society, must have been of unequaled power over the feelings. Not only the clergy, 
including the few Church of England missionaries, but the colleges and the magistrates 
delighted to honor him. Belcher, the royal governor at Boston, fairly slobbered 
over him, with tears and embraces and kisses; and the devout Governor Talcott, 
at New Haven, gave God thanks, after listening to the great preacher, “for such refreshings on the way to our rest.” So he was sped on his way back to the South.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p24">Relieved thus of the glamor of his presence, the New England 
people began, some of them, to recognize in what an earthen vessel their treasure 
had been borne. Already, in his earlier youth, when his vast powers had been suddenly 
revealed to him and to the world, he had had wise counsel from such men as Watts 
and Doddridge against some of his perils. Watts warned him against his superstition <pb n="169" id="ii.xi-Page_169" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_169.html" />of trusting to 
“impressions” assumed to be divine; 
and Doddridge pronounced him “an honest man, but weak, and a little intoxicated 
with popularity.”<note n="105" id="ii.xi-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p25">Tracy, “Great Awakening,” p. 51.</p></note> But no human strength could stand against the adulation that 
everywhere attended him. His vain conceit was continually betraying him into 
indiscretions, which he was ever quick to expiate by humble acknowledgment. At 
Northampton he was deeply impressed with the beauty of holiness in Edwards and 
his wife; and he listened with deference to the cautions of that wise counselor 
against his faith in “impressions” and against his censorious judgments of 
other men as “unconverted”; but it seemed to the pastor that his guest “liked 
him not so well for opposing these things.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p26">The faults of Whitefield were intensified to a hateful degree 
in some of his associates and followers. Leaving Boston, he sent, to succeed to 
his work, Gilbert Tennent, then glowing with the heat of his noted Nottingham 
sermon on “An Unconverted Ministry.” At once men’s minds began to be divided. 
On the one hand, so wise and sober a critic as Thomas Prince, listening with 
severe attention, gave his strong and unreserved approval to the preaching and 
demeanor of Tennent.<note n="106" id="ii.xi-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p27"><i>Ibid</i>., pp.
114-120.</p></note> At the other extreme, we have such testimony as this from 
Dr. Timothy Cutler, the former rector of Yale College, now the Episcopalian 
minister of Boston:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p28">“It would be an endless attempt to describe that scene of confusion 
and disturbance occasioned by him [White-field]: the division of families, neighborhoods, 
and towns, the contrariety of husbands and wives, the undutifulness of children 
and servants, the quarrels among teachers, the disorders of the night, the intermission 
of labor and business, <pb n="170" id="ii.xi-Page_170" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_170.html" />the neglect of husbandry and of gathering the harvest. 
. . . In many conventicles and places of rendezvous there has been checkered work 
indeed, several preaching and several exhorting and praying at the same time, the 
rest crying or laughing, yelping, sprawling, fainting, and this revel maintained 
in some places many days and nights together without intermission; and then there 
were the blessed outpourings of the Spirit! . . . After him came one Tennent, a 
monster! impudent and noisy, and told them they were all damn’d, damn’d, damn’d; this charmed them, and in the most dreadful winter I ever saw people wallowed 
in the snow night and day for the benefit of his beastly brayings, and many 
ended their days under these fatigues. Both of them carried more money out of 
these parts than the poor could be thankful for.”<note n="107" id="ii.xi-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p29">Letter of September 24, 1743, quoted in McConnell, 
“American Episcopal Church,” p. 142, note.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p30">This is in a tone of bitter sectarian railing. But, after all, 
the main allegations in it are sustained by the ample evidence produced by Dr. Charles 
Chauncy, pastor of the First Church in Boston, in his serious and weighty volume 
of “Seasonable Thoughts on the State of Religion in New England,” published in 
1743, as he sincerely says, “to serve the interests of Christ’s kingdom,” and 
“faithfully pointing out the things of a bad and dangerous tendency in the late and 
present religious appearance in the land,” Dr. Chauncy was doubtless included in 
the sweeping denunciation of the Christian ministry in general as “unconverted,” 
“Pharisees,” “hypocrites.” And yet it does not appear in historical evidence that Chauncy was not every whit as good a Christian as Tennent or Whitefield.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p31">The excesses of the revival went on from bad to worse. They culminated, 
at last, in the frenzy of poor James Davenport, great-grandson of the venerable 
founder of New Haven, who, under the control of “impressions” and <pb n="171" id="ii.xi-Page_171" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_171.html" />
“impulses” and texts of Scripture 
“borne in upon his mind,” abandoned his Long Island parish, a true <i>allotrioepiscopos</i>, to thrust himself 
uninvited into the parishes of other ministers, denouncing the pastor as “unconverted” and adjuring the people to desert both pastor and church. Like some other self-appointed 
itinerants and exhorters of the time, he seemed. bent upon schism, as if this were
the great end of preaching. Being invited 
to New London to assist in organizing 
a Separatist church, he “published 
the messages which he said he received from the Spirit in dreams and otherwise, 
importing the great necessity of mortification and contempt of the world; and made 
them believe that they must put away from them everything that they delighted in, 
to avoid the heinous sin of idolatry—that wigs, cloaks and breeches, hoods, gowns, 
rings, jewels, and necklaces, must be all brought together into one heap into his 
chamber, that they might by his solemn decree be committed to the flames.” On the 
Sabbath afternoon the pile was publicly burned amid songs and shouts. In the pile 
were many favorite books of devotion, including works of Flavel, Beveridge, Henry, 
and like venerated names, and the sentence was announced with a loud voice, “that 
the smoke of the torments of such of the authors of the above-said books as died 
in the same belief as when they set them out was now ascending in hell, in like 
manner as they saw the smoke of these books arise.”<note n="108" id="ii.xi-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p32">Chauncy, “Seasonable Thoughts,” pp. 230-423.</p></note> The public fever and delirium 
was passing its crisis. A little more than a year from this time, Davenport,
who had been treated by his brethren 
with much forbearance and had twice been released from public process as <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.xi-p32.1">non compos mentis</span></i>, recovered his reason 
at the same time with his bodily health, and published an unreserved and affectionate 
acknowledgment of the wrong that he had done <pb n="172" id="ii.xi-Page_172" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_172.html" />under the influence of a spirit of delusion which he had mistaken 
for the Spirit of truth. Those who had gone furthest with him in his excesses returned 
to a more sober and brotherly mind, and soon no visible trace remained of the wild 
storm of enthusiasm that had swept over New England, except a few languishing schisms 
in country towns of Connecticut.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p33">As in the middle colonies, the revival had brought division in 
New England. But, after the New England fashion, it was division merely into ways 
of thinking, not into sects. Central in the agitated scene is the calm figure of 
Edwards, uniting the faith and zeal of an apostle with the acuteness of a philosopher, 
and applying the exquisite powers of his intellect to discriminate between a divine 
work and its human or Satanic admixtures, and between true and spurious religious 
affections. He won the blessing of the peacemaker. When half a generation had passed 
there had not ceased, indeed, to be differences of opinion, but there was none left 
to defend the wild extravagances which the very authors of them lamented, and there 
was none to deny, in face of the rich and enduring fruits of the revival, that the 
power of God had been present in it. In the twenty years ending in 1760 the number 
of the New England churches had been increased by one hundred and fifty.<note n="109" id="ii.xi-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p34">Tracy, 
“Great Awakening,” p, 389.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p35">In the middle colonies there had been like progress. The Presbyterian 
ministry had increased from forty-five to more than a hundred; and the increase 
had been wholly on the “New Side.” An early move of the conservative party, to 
require a degree from a British or a New England college as a condition of license 
to preach, was promptly recognized as 
intended to exclude the fervid students from the Log College. It was met by the organization <pb n="173" id="ii.xi-Page_173" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_173.html" />of Princeton College, whose influence, more New Englandish 
than New England, directed by a succession of illustrious Yale graduates in full 
sympathy with the advanced theology of the revival, was counted on to withstand 
the more cautious orthodoxy of Yale. In this and other ways the Presbyterian schism 
fell out to the furtherance of the gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p36">In Virginia the quickening was as when the wind breathed in the 
valley of dry bones. The story of Samuel Morris and his unconscious mission, although 
authentic fact, belongs with the very romance of evangelism.<note n="110" id="ii.xi-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p37">See the autobiographical narrative in Tracy, p. 377.</p></note> White-field and 
“One-eyed Robinson,” and at last Samuel Davies, came to his aid. The deadly exclusiveness 
of the inert Virginia establishment was broken up, and the gospel had free course. 
The Presbyterian Church, which had at first been looked on as an exotic sect that 
might be tolerated out on the western frontier, after a brief struggle with the 
Act of Uniformity maintained its right to live and struck vigorous root in the soil. 
The effect of the Awakening was felt in the establishment itself. Devereux Jarratt, 
a convert of the revival, went to England for ordination, and returned to labor 
for the resuscitation of the Episcopal Church in his native State. “To him, and 
such as he, the first workings of the renewed energy of the church in Virginia are 
to be traced.”<note n="111" id="ii.xi-p37.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p38">Tiffany, “Protestant Episcopal Church,” p. 45.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p39">An even more important result of the Awakening was the swift 
and wide extension of Baptist principles and churches. This was altogether logical. 
The revival had come, not so much in the spirit and power of Elijah, turning to 
each other the hearts of fathers and of children, as in the spirit of Ezekiel, the 
preacher of individual responsibility and duty. The temper of the revival was wholly <pb n="174" id="ii.xi-Page_174" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_174.html" />congenial with the strong individualism of the Baptist churches. 
The Separatist churches formed in New England by the withdrawal of revival enthusiasts 
from the parish churches in many instances became Baptist. Cases of individual conversion 
to Baptist views were frequent, and the earnestness with which the new opinion was 
held approved itself not only by debating and proselyting, but by strenuous and 
useful evangelizing. Especially at the South, from Virginia to Georgia, the new 
preachers, entering into the labors of the annoyed and persecuted pioneers of their 
communion, won multitudes of converts to the Christian faith, from the neglected 
populations, both black and white, and gave to the Baptist churches a lasting preeminence 
in numbers among the churches of the South.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p40">Throughout the country the effect of this vigorous propagation 
of rival sects openly, in the face of whatever there was of church 
establishment, settled this point: that the law of American States, by 
whomsoever administered, must sooner or later be the law of liberty and equality 
among the various religious communions. In the southern colonies, the empty 
shell of a church establishment had crumbled on contact with the serious 
earnestness of the young congregations gathered by the Presbyterian and Baptist 
evangelists. In New England, where establishment was in the form of an attempt 
by the people of the commonwealth to confirm the people of each town in the 
maintenance of common worship according to their conscience and judgment, the “standing order” had solid strength; but when it was attempted by public 
authority to curb the liberty of a considerable minority conscientiously intent 
on secession, the reins were ready to break. It soon came to be recognized that 
the only preeminence the parish churches could permanently hold was that of 
being “servants of all.”</p>
<pb n="175" id="ii.xi-Page_175" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_175.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p41">With equal and unlimited liberty, was to follow, as a 
prevailing characteristic of American Christianity, a large diversity of 
organization. Not only that men disagreeing in their convictions of truth would 
be enrolled in different bodies, but that men holding the same views, in the 
same statement of them, would feel free to go apart from one another, and stay 
apart. There was not even to be any one generally predominating organization 
from which minor ones should be reckoned as dissenting. One after another the 
organizations which should be tempted by some period of exceptional growth and 
prosperity to pretend to a hegemony among the churches—Catholic, Episcopalian, 
Presbyterian, Baptist, Methodist—would meet with some set-back as inexorable as 
“the law of nature that prevents the trees from growing up into the sky.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p42">By a curious paradox, the same spiritual agitation which deepened 
the divisions of the American church aroused in the colonies the consciousness of 
a national religious unity. We have already seen that in the period before the Awakening 
the sole organ of fellowship reaching through the whole chain of the British colonies 
was the correspondence of the Quaker meetings and missionaries. In the glow of the 
revival the continent awoke to the consciousness of a common spiritual life. Ranging 
the continent literally from Georgia to Maine, with all his weaknesses and indiscretions, 
and with his incomparable eloquence, welcomed by every sect, yet refusing an exclusive 
allegiance to any, Whitefield exercised a true apostolate, bearing daily the care 
of all the churches, and becoming a messenger of mutual fellowship not only between 
the ends of the continent, but between the Christians of two hemispheres. Remote 
churches exchanged offices of service. Tennent came from New Jersey to labor in 
New England; Dickinson and Burr and Edwards were the gift of the northern <pb n="176" id="ii.xi-Page_176" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_176.html" />colonies to the college at Princeton. The quickened sense of 
a common religious life and duty and destiny was no small part of the preparation 
for the birth of the future nation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p43">Whether for good or for evil, the few years from 1740 to 1750 
were destined to impress upon the American church in its various orders, for a hundred 
years to come, the character of <i>Methodism</i>.<note n="112" id="ii.xi-p43.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p44">“The Great Awakening . . . terminated the Puritan and 
inaugurated the Pietist or Methodist age of American church history” (Thompson, 
“Presbyterian Churches in the United States,” p. 34). It is not unnecessary to 
remark that the word “Methodist” is not used in the narrow sense of “Wesleyan.”</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p45">In New England, the idea, into which the first pastors had been 
trained by their experience as parish ministers in the English established church, 
of the parochial church holding correlative rights and duties toward the community 
in all its families, succumbed at last, after a hundred years of more or less conscious 
antagonism, to the incompatible principle, adopted from the Separatists of Plymouth, 
of the church formed according to elective affinity by the “social compact” of 
persons of the age of discretion who could give account to themselves and to one 
another of the conscious act and experience of conversion. This view, subject to 
important mitigations or aggravations in actual administration, held almost unquestioned 
dominance in the New England churches until boldly challenged by Horace Bushnell, 
in his “epoch-making” volume on “Christian Nurture” (1846), as a departure from 
the orthodoxy of the fathers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p46">In the Presbyterian Church, revivalism as a principle of church 
life had to contend with rules distinctly articulated in its constitutional documents. 
So exclusively does the Westminster institute contemplate the church as an established 
parish that its “Directory for Worship” contains <pb n="177" id="ii.xi-Page_177" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_177.html" />no provision for so abnormal an incident as the baptism 
of an adult, and all baptized children growing up and not being of scandalous life 
are to be welcomed to the Lord’s Supper. It proves the immense power of the Awakening, 
that this rigid and powerful organization, of a people tenacious of its traditions 
to the point of obstinacy, should have swung so completely free at this point, not 
only of its long-settled usages, but of the distinct letter of its standards.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p47">The Episcopal Church of the colonies was almost forced into an 
attitude of opposition to the revival. The unspeakable folly of the English 
bishops in denouncing and silencing the most effective preachers in the national 
church had betrayed Whitefield into his most easily besetting sin, that of 
censorious judgment, and his sweeping counter-denunciations of the Episcopalian 
clergy in general as unconverted closed to him many hearts and pulpits that at 
first had been hospitably open to him. Being human, they came into open 
antagonism to him and to the revival. From the protest against extravagance and 
disorder, it was a short and perilously easy step to the rejection of religious 
fervor and earnestness. The influence of the mother church of that dreary period 
and the influence of the official rings around every royal governor were all too 
potent in the same direction. The Propagation Society’s missionaries boasted, 
with reason, of large accessions of proselytes alienated from other churches by 
their distaste for the methods of the revival. The effect on the Episcopal 
Church itself was in some respects unhappy. It “lowered a spiritual temperature 
already too low,”<note n="113" id="ii.xi-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p48">Unpublished lectures of the 
Rev. W. G. Andrews on “The Evangelical Revival of 1740 and American Episcopalians.” 
It is much to be hoped that these valuable studies of the critical period of American 
church history may not long remain unpublished.</p></note> and weakened the moral influence of the 
church, and the value of its <pb n="178" id="ii.xi-Page_178" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_178.html" />testimony to important principles which there were few besides 
efficiently to represent—the duty of the church not to disown or shut out those 
of little faith, and the church’s duty toward its children. Never in the history 
of the church have the Lord’s husbandmen shown a fiercer zeal for rooting up tares, 
regardless of damage to the wheat, than was shown by the preachers of the Awakening. 
Never was there a wider application of the reproach against those who, instead of 
preaching to men that they should be converted and become as little children, preach 
to children that they must be converted and become like grown folks.<note n="114" id="ii.xi-p48.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p49">This sharp antithesis is quoted at second 
hand from Charles Kingsley. The stories of little children frightened into screaming, 
and then dragged (at four years of age, says Jonathan Edwards) through the agitating 
vicissitudes of a “revival experience,” occupy some of the most pathetic, not to 
say tragical, pages of the history of the Awakening.</p></note> The attitude 
of the Episcopal Church at that period was not altogether admirable; but it is 
nothing to its dishonor that it bore the reproach of being a friend of publicans 
and sinners, and offered itself as a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xi-p49.1">refugium peccatorum</span></i>, thus holding many in some sort of relation to the kingdom 
of Christ who would otherwise have lapsed into sheer infidelity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p50">In all this the Episcopal Church was affected by the Awakening 
only by way of reaction. But it owes a debt to the direct influence of the Awakening 
which it has not always been careful to acknowledge. We have already seen that the requickening of the asphyxiated church of Virginia was part of the great revival, 
and this character remains impressed on that church to this day. The best of those 
traits by which the American Episcopal Church is distinguished from the Church of 
England, as, for instance, the greater purity of the ministry and of the membership, 
are family traits of the revival churches; the most venerated of its early bishops, 
White and Griswold, <pb n="179" id="ii.xi-Page_179" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_179.html" />bore the same family likeness; and the “Evangelical 
party,” for a time so influential in its counsels, was a tardy and mild 
afterglow from the setting of the Great Awakening.<note n="115" id="ii.xi-p50.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p51">McConnell, pp. 144-146; W. G. Andrews, Lecture III.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p52">An incident of the revival, failing which it would have lacked 
an essential token of the presence of the Spirit of Christ, was the kindling of 
zeal for communicating the gospel to the ignorant, the neglected, and the heathen. 
Among the first-fruits of Whitefield’s preaching at the South was a practical movement 
among the planters for the instruction of their slaves—devotees, most of them, of 
the most abject fetich-worship of their native continent. Of the evangelists and 
pastors most active in the revival, there were few, either North or South, whose 
letters or journals do not report the drawing into the churches of large numbers 
of negroes and Indians, whose daily lives witnessed to the sincerity of their profession 
of repentance and Christian faith. The Indian population of the southeastern corner 
of Connecticut with such accord received the gospel at the hands of the evangelists 
that heathenism seemed extinct among them.<note n="116" id="ii.xi-p52.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p53">Tracy, pp. 187-192.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xi-p54">Among the first trophies of the revival at Norwich was a Mohegan 
boy named Samson Occum. Wheelock, pastor at Lebanon, one of the most ardent of the 
revival preachers, took him into his family as a student. This was the beginning 
of that school for the training of Indian preachers which, endowed in part with 
funds gathered by Occum in England, grew at last into Dartmouth College. The choicest 
spiritual gifts at the disposal of the church were freely spent on the missions. 
Whitefield visited the school and the field, and sped Kirkland on his way to the 
Oneidas. Edwards, leaving Northampton in sorrow of heart, gave <pb n="180" id="ii.xi-Page_180" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_180.html" />his incomparable powers to the work of the gospel among the Stockbridge 
Indians until summoned thence to the presidency of Princeton College. When Brainerd 
fainted under his burden, it was William Tennent who went out into the wilderness 
to carry on the work of harvest. But the great gift of the American church to the 
cause of missions was the gift of David Brainerd himself. His life was the typical 
missionary’s life—the scattering of precious seed with tears, the heart-sickness 
of hope deferred, at last the rejoicing of the harvest-home. His early death enrolled 
him in the canon of the saints of modern Christendom. The story of his life and 
death, written by Jonathan Edwards out of that fatherly love with which he had tended 
the young man’s latest days and hours, may not have been an unmixed blessing to 
the church. The long-protracted introspections, the cherished forebodings and misgivings, 
as if doubt was to be cultivated as a Christian virtue, may not have been an altogether 
wholesome example for general imitation. But think what the story of that short 
life has wrought! To how many hearts it has been an inspiration to self-sacrifice 
and devotion to the service of God in the service of man, we cannot know. Along 
one line its influence can be partly traced. The “Life of David Brainerd” made 
Henry Martyn a missionary to the heathen. As spiritual father to Henry Martyn, Brainerd 
may be reckoned, in no unimportant sense, to be the father of modern missions to 
the heathen.</p>

<pb n="181" id="ii.xi-Page_181" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_181.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XII. Close Of The Colonial Era—The German Churches—The Beginnings Of The Methodist Church." progress="42.60%" id="ii.xii" prev="ii.xi" next="ii.xiii">

<h2 id="ii.xii-p0.1">CHAPTER XII.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xii-p0.2">CLOSE OF THE COLONIAL ERA—THE GERMAN 
CHURCHES—THE BEGINNINGS OF THE METHODIST CHURCH.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p1">THE quickening of religious feeling, the 
deepening of religious conviction, the clearing and defining of theological opinions, 
that were incidental to the Great Awakening, were a preparation for more than thirty 
years of intense political and warlike agitation. The churches suffered from the 
long distraction of the public mind, and at the end of it were faint and exhausted. 
But for the infusion of a “more abundant life” which they had received, it would 
seem that they could hardly have survived the stress of that stormy and revolutionary 
period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p2">The religious life of this period was manifested in part in the 
growth of the New England theology. The great leader of this school of theological 
inquiry, the elder Edwards, was born at the opening of the eighteenth century. The 
oldest and most eminent of his disciples and successors, Bellamy and Hopkins, were 
born respectively in 1719 and 1721, and entered into the work of the Awakening in 
the flush of their earliest manhood. A long dynasty of acute and strenuous argumentators 
has continued, through successive generations to the present day, this distinctly 
American school of theological thought. This is not the <pb n="182" id="ii.xii-Page_182" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_182.html" />place for tracing the intricate history of their discussions,<note n="117" id="ii.xii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p3">See G. P. Fisher, 
“History of Christian Doctrine,” pp. 394-418; also E. A. Park in the “Schaff-Herzog 
Encyclopedia,” vol. iii., pp. 1634-38. The New England theology is not so called 
as being confined to New England. Its leading “improvements on Calvinism” were 
accepted by Andrew Fuller and Robert Hall among the English Baptists, and by Chalmers 
of the Presbyterians of Scotland.</p></note> 
but the story of the Awakening could not be told without some mention of this its 
attendant and sequel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p4">Not less notable than the new theology of the revival was the 
new psalmody. In general it may be said that every flood-tide of spiritual emotion 
in the church leaves its high-water mark in the form of “new songs to the Lord” that remain after the tide of feeling has assuaged. In this instance the new songs 
were not produced by the revival, but only adopted by it. It is not easy for us 
at this day to conceive the effect that must have been produced in the Christian 
communities of America by the advent of Isaac Watts’s marvelous poetic work, 
“The 
Psalms of David Imitated in the Language of the New Testament.” Important religious 
results have more than once followed in the church on the publication of religious 
poems—notably, in our own century, on the publication of “The Christian Year.” 
But no other instance of the kind is comparable with the publication in America 
of Watts’s Psalms. When we remember how scanty were the resources of religious poetry 
in American homes in the early eighteenth century, and especially how rude and even 
grotesque the rhymes that served in the various churches as a vehicle of worship, 
it seems that the coming of those melodious stanzas, in which the meaning of one 
poet is largely interpreted by the sympathetic insight of another poet, and the 
fervid devotion of the Old Testament is informed with the life and transfigured 
in the language of the New, must have been like a glow of sunlight breaking <pb n="183" id="ii.xii-Page_183" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_183.html" />in upon a gray and cloudy day. Few pages of biography can 
be found more vividly illustrative of the times and the men than the page in 
which Samuel Hopkins recites the story of the sufferings of his own somber and 
ponderous mind under the rebuke of his college friend David Brainerd. He walked 
his solitary room in tears, and (he says) “took up Watts’s version of the 
Psalms, and opened it at the Fifty-first Psalm, and read the first, second, and 
third parts in long meter with strong affections, and made it all my own 
language, and thought it was the language of my heart to God.” There was more 
than the experience of a great and simple soul, there was the germ of a future 
system of theology, in the penitential confession which the young student “made 
his own language,” and in the exquisite lines which, under the figure of a 
frightened bird, became the utterance of his first tremulous and faltering 
faith:</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%" id="ii.xii-p4.1">
<verse id="ii.xii-p4.2">
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.3">Lord, should thy judgment grow severe, </l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.4">I am condemned, but thou art clear.</l>
</verse><verse id="ii.xii-p4.5">
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.6">Should sudden vengeance seize my breath,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.7">I must pronounce thee just in death;</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.8">And if my soul were sent to hell,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.9">Thy righteous law approves it well.</l>
</verse><verse id="ii.xii-p4.10">
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.11">Yet save a trembling sinner, Lord,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.12">Whose hope, still hovering round thy word,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.13">Would light on some sweet promise there,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xii-p4.14">Some sure support against despair.</l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p5">The introduction of the new psalmody was not accomplished all 
at once, nor without a struggle. But we gravely mistake if we look upon the controversy 
that resulted in the adoption of Watts’s Psalms as a mere conflict between enlightened 
good taste and stubborn conservatism. The action proposed was revolutionary. It 
involved the surrender of a long-settled principle of Puritanism. At <pb n="184" id="ii.xii-Page_184" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_184.html" />the present day the objection to the use of 
“human composures” in public worship is unintelligible, except to Scotchmen. In the later Puritan 
age such use was reckoned an infringement on the entire and exclusive authority 
and sufficiency of the Scriptures, and a constructive violation of the second commandment. 
By the adoption of the new psalmody the Puritan and Presbyterian churches, perhaps 
not consciously, but none the less actually, yielded the major premiss of the only 
argument by which liturgical worship was condemned on principle. Thereafter the 
question of the use of liturgical forms became a mere question of expediency. It 
is remarkable that the logical consequences of this important step have been so 
tardy and hesitating.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p6">It was not in the common course of church history that the period 
under consideration should be a period of vigorous internal activity and development 
in the old settled churches of America. The deep, often excessive, excitements of 
the Awakening had not only ceased, but had been succeeded by intense agitations 
of another sort. Two successive “French and Indian” wars kept the long frontier, 
at a time when there was little besides frontier to the British colonies, in continual 
peril of fire and scalping-knife.<note n="118" id="ii.xii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p7">Of what sort was the life of a church and its pastor in those 
days is illustrated in extracts from the journal of Samuel Hopkins, the theologian, 
pastor at Great Barrington, given in the Memoir by Professor Park, pp.
40-43. The Sabbath worship was disturbed by the arrival of warlike news. The 
pastor and the families of his flock were driven from their homes to take refuge 
in blockhouses crowded with fugitives. He was gone nearly three months of fall and 
winter with a scouting party of a hundred whites and nineteen Indians in the woods. 
He sent off the fighting men of his town with sermon and benediction on an expedition 
to Canada. During the second war he writes to his friend Bellamy (1754) of a dreadful 
rumor that “good Mr. Edwards” had perished in a massacre at Stockbridge. This 
rumor was false, but he adds: On the Lord’s day P.M., as I was reading the psalm, 
news came that Stockbridge was beset by an army of Indians, and on fire, which broke up the assembly in an instant. All were put into the 
utmost consternation—men, women, and children crying, ‘What shall we do?’ Not a 
gun to defend us, not a fort to flee to, and few guns and little ammunition in 
the place. Some ran one way and some another; but the general course was to the 
southward, especially for women and children. Women, children, and squaws 
presently flocked in upon us from Stockbridge, half naked and frighted almost to 
death; and fresh news came that the enemy were on the plains this side 
Stockbridge, shooting and killing and scalping people as they fled. Some 
presently came along bloody, with news that they saw persons killed and scalped, 
which raised a consternation, tumult, and distress inexpressible.”</p></note> The astonishingly sudden and complete extinction <pb n="185" id="ii.xii-Page_185" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_185.html" />of the French politico-religious empire in Canada and the West 
made possible, and at no remote time inevitable, the separation of the British colonies 
from the mother country. and the contentions and debates that led into the Revolutionary 
War began at once.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p8">Another consequence of the prostrating of the French power in 
America has been less noticed by historians, but the course of this narrative will 
not be followed far without its becoming manifest as not less momentous in its bearing 
on the future history of the church. The extinction of the French- Catholic power 
in America made possible the later plantation and large and free development of 
the Catholic Church in the territory of the United States. After that event the 
Catholic resident or citizen was no longer subject to the suspicion of being a sympathizer 
with a hostile neighboring power, and the Jesuit missionary was no longer liable 
to be regarded as a political intriguer and a conspirator with savage assassins 
against the lives of innocent settlers and their families. If there are those 
who, reading the earlier pages of this volume, have mourned over the disappointment 
and annihilation of two magnificent schemes of Catholic domination on the North 
American continent as being among the painful mysteries of divine providence, they 
may find compensation for these catastrophes in later advances of Catholicism, which 
without these antecedents would seem to have been hardly possible.</p>
<pb n="186" id="ii.xii-Page_186" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_186.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p9">Although the spiritual development of the awakened American churches, 
after the Awakening until the independence of the States was established and acknowledged, 
was limited by these great hindrances, this period was one of momentous influences 
from abroad upon American Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p10">The Scotch-Irish immigration kept gathering volume and force. 
The great stream of immigrants entering at the port of Philadelphia and flowing 
westward and southwestward was joined by a tributary stream entering at Charleston. 
Not only the numbers of this people, occupying in force the hill-country from Pennsylvania 
to Georgia, but still more its extraordinary qualities and the discipline of its 
history, made it a factor of prime importance in the events of the times just before 
and just after the achievement of the national independence. For generations it 
had been schooled to the apprehension and acceptance of an elaborately articulated 
system of theology and church order as of divine authority. Its prejudices and animosities 
were quite as potent as its principles. Its fixed hereditary aversion to the English 
government and the English church was the natural fruit of long memories and traditions 
of outrages inflicted by both these; its influence was now about to be powerfully 
manifested in the overthrow of the English power and its feeble church establishments 
in the colonies. At the opening of the War of Independence the Presbyterian Church, 
reunited since the schism of 1741, numbered one hundred and seventy ministers in 
seventeen presbyteries; but its weight of influence was out of all proportion to 
its numbers, and this entire force, not altogether at unity with itself on ecclesiastical 
questions, was united as one man in the maintenance of American rights.</p>
<pb n="187" id="ii.xii-Page_187" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_187.html" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p11">The great German immigration begins to flow in earnest 
in this period. Three successive tides of migration have set from Germany to America. 
The first was the movement of the petty sects under the invitation and patronage 
of William Penn, quartering themselves in the eastern parts of Pennsylvania. The 
second was the transportation of “the Palatines,” expatriated by stress of persecution 
and war, not from the Rhenish Palatinate only, but from the archduchy of Salzburg 
and from other parts of Germany and Switzerland, gathered up and removed to America, 
some of them directly, some by way of England, as an act of political charity by 
Queen Anne’s government, with the idea of strengthening the colonies by planting 
Protestant settlers for a safeguard against Spanish or French aggressions. The third 
tide continues flowing, with variable volume, to this day. It is the voluntary flow 
of companies of individual emigrants seeking to better the fortunes of themselves 
or their families. But this voluntary migration has been unhealthily and sometimes 
dishonestly stimulated, from the beginning of it, by the selfish interests of those 
concerned in the business of transportation or in the sale of land. It seems to 
have been mainly the greed of shipping merchants, at first, that spread abroad
in the German states florid announcements of the charms and riches of America, 
decoying multitudes of ignorant persons to risk everything on these representations, 
and to mortgage themselves into a term of slavery until they should have 
paid the cost of their passage by their labor. This class of bondmen, called “redemptioners,” made no inconsiderable part of the population of the middle colonies; and it seems 
to have been a worthy part. The trade of “trepanning” the unfortunates 
and transporting them and selling their term of service was not by several 
degrees as bad as the African slave-trade; 
but <pb n="188" id="ii.xii-Page_188" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_188.html" />it was of the same sort, and the deadly horrors of its “middle 
passage” were hardly less.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p12">In one way and another the German immigration had grown by the 
middle of the eighteenth century to great dimensions. In the year 1749 twelve thousand 
Germans landed at the port of Philadelphia. In general they were as sheep having 
no shepherd. Their deplorable religious condition was owing less to poverty than 
to diversity of sects.<note n="119" id="ii.xii-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p13">Jacobs, “The Lutherans,” pp. 191, 234; Dobbs, “German Reformed 
Church,” p. 271.</p></note> In many places the number of sects rendered concerted action 
impossible, and the people remained destitute of religious instruction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p14">The famine of the word was sorely felt. In 1733 three great Lutheran 
congregations in Pennsylvania, numbering five hundred families each, sent messengers 
with an imploring petition to their correligionists at London and Halle, representing 
their “state of the greatest destitution.” “Our own means” (they say) “are utterly insufficient to effect the necessary relief, unless God in his mercy 
may send us help from abroad. It is truly lamentable to think of the large 
numbers of the rising generation who know not their right hand from their left; 
and, unless help be promptly afforded, the danger is great that, in consequence 
of the great lack of churches and schools, the most of them will be led into the 
ways of destructive error.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p15">This urgent appeal bore fruit like the apples of Sodom. It resulted 
in a painful and pitiable correspondence with the chiefs of the mother church, these 
haggling for months and years over stipulations of salary, and refusing to send 
a minister until the salary should be pledged in cash; and their correspondents 
pleading their poverty and need.<note n="120" id="ii.xii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p16">See extracts from the correspondence given by Dr. 
Jacobs, pp. 
193-195. Dr. Jacobs’s suggestion that three congregations of five hundred families 
each might among them have raised the few hundreds a year required seems reasonable, unless a large number of these were families of redemptioners, 
that is, for the time, slaves.</p></note> <pb n="189" id="ii.xii-Page_189" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_189.html" />The few and feeble churches of the Reformed confession were equally needy and 
ill befriended.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p17">It seems to us, as we read the story after the lapse of a hundred 
and fifty years, as if the man expressly designed and equipped by the providence 
of God for this exigency in the progress of his kingdom had arrived when Zinzendorf, 
the Moravian, made his appearance at Philadelphia, December 10, 1741. The American 
church, in all its history, can point to no fairer representative of the charity 
that “seeketh not her own” than this Saxon nobleman, who, for the true love that 
he bore to Christ and all Christ’s brethren, was willing to give up his home, his 
ancestral estates, his fortune, his title of nobility, his patrician family name, 
his office of bishop in the ancient Moravian church, and even (last infirmity of 
zealous spirits) his interest in promoting specially that order of consecrated men 
and women in the church catholic which he had done and sacrificed so much to save 
from extinction, and to which his “cares and toils were given.” He hastened first 
up the Lehigh Valley to spend Christmas at Bethlehem, where the foundations had 
already been laid on which have been built up the half-monastic institutions of 
charity and education and missions which have done and are still doing so much to 
bless the world in both its hemispheres. It was in commemoration of this Christmas 
visit of Bishop Zinzendorf that the mother house of the Moravian communities in 
America received its name of Bethlehem. Returning to Philadelphia, he took this 
city as the base of his unselfish and unpartisan labors in behalf of the great and 
multiplying population from his fatherland, which through its sectarian divisions 
had become so helpless and spiritually needy. Already for <pb n="190" id="ii.xii-Page_190" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_190.html" />twenty years there had been a few scattering churches of the 
Reformed confession, and for half that time a few Lutheran congregations had been 
gathered or had gathered themselves. But both the sects had been overcome by the 
paralysis resulting from habitual dependence on paternal governments, and the two 
were borne asunder, while every right motive was urging to coöeration and fellowship, 
by the almost spent momentum of old controversies. In Philadelphia two starveling 
congregations representing the two competing sects occupied the same rude meeting-place 
each by itself on alternate Sundays. The Lutherans made shift without a pastor, 
for the only Lutheran minister in Pennsylvania lived at Lancaster, sixty miles away.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p18">To the scattered, distracted, and demoralized flocks of his German 
fellow-Christians in the middle colonies came Zinzendorf, knowing Jesus Christ crucified, 
knowing no man according to the flesh; and at once “the neglected congregations 
were made to feel the thrill of a strong religious life.” “Aglow with zeal for 
Christ, throwing all emphasis in his teaching upon the one doctrine of redemption 
through the blood shed on Calvary, all the social advantages and influence and wealth 
which his position gave him were made subservient to the work of preaching Christ, 
and him crucified, to the rich and the poor, the learned and the ignorant.”<note n="121" id="ii.xii-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p19">Jacobs, 
“The Lutherans,” p. 196. The story of Zinzendorf, as seen from different points of view, may be studied 
in the volumes of Drs. Jacobs, Dubbs, and Hamilton (American Church History Series).</p></note> The Lutherans of Philadelphia heard him gladly and entreated him to preach 
to them regularly; to which he consented, but not until he had assured himself 
that this would be acceptable to the pastor of the Reformed congregation. But his 
mission was to the sheep scattered abroad, of whom he reckoned (an extravagant overestimate) 
not less than one hundred <pb n="191" id="ii.xii-Page_191" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_191.html" />thousand of the Lutheran party in Pennsylvania alone. Others, 
as he soon found, had been feeling, like himself, the hurt of the daughter of Zion. 
A series of conferences was held from month to month, in which men of the various 
German sects took counsel together over the dissensions of their people, and over 
the question how the ruinous effects of these dissensions could be avoided. The 
plan was, not to attempt a merger of the sects, nor to alienate men from their habitual 
affiliations, but to draw together in coöeration and common worship the German 
Christians, of whatever sect, in a fellowship to be called, in imitation of a Pauline 
phrase (<scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 22" id="ii.xii-p19.1" parsed="|Eph|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.22">Eph. ii. 22</scripRef>), “the Congregation of God in the Spirit.” The plan seemed so right 
and reasonable and promising of beneficent results as to win general approval. It 
was in a fair way to draw together the whole miserably divided German population.<note n="122" id="ii.xii-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p20">Acrelius, quoted by Jacobs, p. 218,
note.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p21">At once the “drum ecclesiastic” beat to arms. In view of the 
impending danger that their scattered fellow-countrymen might come into mutual fellowship 
on the basis of their common faith in Christ, the Lutheran leaders at Halle, who 
for years had been dawdling and haggling over the imploring entreaties of the shepherdless 
Lutheran populations in America, promptly reconsidered their <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xii-p21.1">non possumus</span></i>, and found and sent a man 
admirably qualified for the desired work, Henry Melchior Mühlenberg, a man
of eminent 
ability and judgment, of faith, devotion, and untiring diligence, not illiberal, 
but a conscientious sectarian. An earnest preacher of the gospel, he was also earnest 
that the gospel should be preached according to the Lutheran formularies, to congregations 
organized according to the Lutheran discipline. The easier and less worthy part 
of the appointed task was soon achieved. The danger that the 
religious factions that had divided <pb n="192" id="ii.xii-Page_192" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_192.html" />Germany might be laid aside in the New World was effectually 
dispelled. Six years later the governor of Pennsylvania was still able to write, 
“The Germans imported with them all the religious whimsies of their country, and, 
I believe, have subdivided since their arrival here;” and he estimates their number 
at three fifths of the population of the province. The more arduous and noble work 
of organizing and compacting the Lutherans into their separate congregations, and 
combining these by synodical assemblies, was prosecuted with wisdom and energy, 
and at last, in spite of hindrances and discouragements, with beneficent success. 
The American Lutheran Church of to-day is the monument of the labors of Mühlenberg.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p22">The brief remainder of Zinzendorf’s work in America may be briefly 
told. There is no- doubt that, like many another eager and hopeful reformer, 
he overestimated the strength and solidity of the support that was given to his 
generous and beneficent plans. At the time of Mühlenberg’s arrival Zinzendorf was 
the elected and installed pastor of the Lutheran congregation in Philadelphia. The 
conflict could not be a long one between the man who claimed everything for his 
commission and his sect and the man who was resolved to insist on nothing for himself. 
Notwithstanding the strong love for him among the people, Zinzendorf was easily 
displaced from his official station. When dispute arose about the use of the empty 
carpenter’s shop that stood them instead of a church, he waived his own claims and 
at his own cost built a new house of worship. But it was no part of his work to 
stay and persist in maintaining a division. He retired from the field, leaving it 
in charge of Muhlenberg, “being satisfied if only Christ were preached,” and returned 
to Europe, having achieved a truly honorable and most Christian failure, more to 
be esteemed in the sight of God than many a splendid success.</p>
<pb n="193" id="ii.xii-Page_193" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_193.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p23">But his brief sojourn in America was not without visible fruit. 
He left behind him the Moravian church fully organized under the episcopate of Bishop 
David Nitschmann, with communities or congregations begun at nine different centers, 
and schools established in four places. An extensive itinerancy had been set in 
operation under careful supervision, and, most characteristic of all, a great beginning 
had been made of those missions to the heathen Indians, in which the devoted and 
successful labors of this little society of Christians have put to shame the whole 
American church besides. Not all of this is to be ascribed to the activity of Zinzendorf; but in all of it he was a sharer, and his share was a heroic one. The two years’ visit of Count Zinzendorf to America forms a beautiful and quite singular episode 
in our church history. Returning, to his ancestral estates splendidly 
impoverished by his free-handed beneficence, he passed many of the later years of 
his life at Herrnhut, that radiating center from which the light of the gospel was 
borne by the multitude of humble missionaries to every continent under the whole 
heaven. The news that came to him from the “economies” that he had planted in 
the forests of Pennsylvania was such as to fill his generous soul with joy. In the 
communities of Nazareth and Bethlehem was renewed the pentecostal consecration when 
no man called anything his own. The prosperous farms and varied industries, in which 
no towns in Pennsylvania could equal them, were carried on, not for private interest, 
but for the church. After three years the community work was not only self-supporting, 
but sustained about fifty missionaries in the field, and was preparing to send aid 
to the missions of the mother church in Germany. The Moravian settlements multiplied 
at distant points, north and south. The educational establishments grew strong and 
famous. But especially the <pb n="194" id="ii.xii-Page_194" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_194.html" />missions spread far and wide. The story 
of these missions is one of the fairest and most radiant pages in the history of 
the American church, and one of the bloodiest. Zinzendorf, dying at London in May, 
1756, was spared, we may hope, the heartbreaking news of the massacre at Gnadenhütten 
the year before. But from that time on, through the French wars, the Revolutionary 
War, the War of 1812, and down to the infamy of Georgia and the United States
in 1837, the innocent and Christlike 
Moravian missions have been exposed from every side to the malignity of savage men 
both white and red. No order of missionaries or missionary converts can show a nobler 
roll of martyrs than the Moravians.<note n="123" id="ii.xii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p24">Jacobs, “The Lutherans,” pp. 215-218; Hamilton, 
“The Moravians,” chaps. iii.-viii., xi.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p25">The work of Mühlenberg for the Lutherans stimulated the Reformed 
churches in Europe to a like work for their own scattered and pastorless sheep. 
In both cases the fear that the work of the gospel might not be done seemed a less 
effective incitement to activity than the fear that it might be done by others. 
It was the Reformed Church of Holland, rather than those of Germany, miserably broken 
down and discouraged by ravaging wars, that assumed the main responsibility for 
this task. As early as 1728 the Dutch synods had earnestly responded to the appeal 
of their impoverished brethren on the Rhine in behalf of the sheep scattered abroad. 
And in 1743, acting through the classis of Amsterdam, they had made such progress 
toward beginning the preliminary arrangements of the work as to send to the Presbyterian 
synod of Philadelphia a proposal to combine into one the Presbyterian, or Scotch 
Reformed, the Dutch Reformed, and the German Reformed
churches in America. It had already been proved impossible 
to draw together in common activity <pb n="195" id="ii.xii-Page_195" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_195.html" />and worship the different sects of the same German race and language; the effort to unite in one organization peoples of different language, but of 
substantially the same doctrine and polity, was equally futile. It seemed as if 
minute sectarian division and subdivision was to be forced upon American Christianity 
as a law of its church life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p26">Diplomacies ended, the synods of Holland took up their work with 
real munificence. Large funds were raised, sufficient to make every German Reformed 
missionary in America a stipendiary of the classis of Amsterdam; and if these subsidies 
were encumbered with severe conditions of subordination to a foreign directory, 
and if they begot an enfeebling sense of dependence, these were necessary incidents 
of the difficult situation—<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xii-p26.1">res dura et novitas regni</span></i>. The most important service which 
the synods of Holland rendered to their American beneficiaries was to find a man 
who should do for them just the work which Mühlenberg was already doing with great 
energy for the Lutherans. The man was Michael Schlatter. If in any respect 
he was inferior to Mühlenberg, it was not in respect to diligent devotion to the 
business on which he had been sent. It is much to 
the credit of both of them that, in organizing and promoting their two sharply competing 
sects, they never failed of fraternal personal relations. They worked together with 
one heart to keep their people apart from each other. The Christian instinct, in 
a community of German Christians, to gather in one congregation for common worship 
was solemnly discouraged by the two apostles and the synods which they organized. 
How could the two parties walk together when one prayed <i><span lang="DE" id="ii.xii-p26.2">Vater unser</span></i>, and the other 
<i><span lang="DE" id="ii.xii-p26.3">unser 
Vater</span></i>? But the beauty of Christian unity was illustrated 
in such incidents as this: Mr. Schlatter and some of the Reformed Christians, being 
present at a Lutheran church on a communion Sunday, <pb n="196" id="ii.xii-Page_196" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_196.html" />listened to the preaching of the Lutheran pastor, after which 
the Reformed minister made a communion address, and then the congregation was dismissed, 
and the Reformed went off to a school-house to receive the Lord’s Supper.<note n="124" id="ii.xii-p26.4"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p27">Jacobs, 
“The Lutherans,” p. 289.</p></note> Truly 
it was fragrant like the ointment on the beard of Aaron!</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p28">Such was the diligence of Schlatter that the synod or coetus 
of the Reformed Church was instituted in 1747, a year from his arrival. The Lutheran 
synod dates from 1748, although Mühlenberg was on the ground four years earlier 
than Schlatter. Thus the great work of dividing the German population of America 
into two major sects was conscientiously and effectually performed. Seventy years 
later, with large expenditure of persuasion, authority, and money, it was found 
possible to heal in some measure in the old country the very schism which good men 
had been at such pains to perpetuate in the new.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p29">High honor is due to the prophetic wisdom of these two leaders 
of German-American Christianity, in that they clearly recognized in advance that 
the English was destined to be the dominant language of North America. Their strenuous 
though unsuccessful effort to promote a system of public schools in Pennsylvania 
was defeated through their own ill judgment and the ignorant prejudices of the immigrant 
people played upon by politicians. But the mere attempt entitles them to lasting 
gratitude. It is not unlikely that their divisive work of church organization may 
have contributed indirectly to defeat the aspirations of their fellow-Germans after 
the perpetuation of a Germany in America. The combination of the mass of the German 
population in one solid church organization would have been a formidable support 
to such aspirations. The splitting of this mass in half, necessitating petty local <pb n="197" id="ii.xii-Page_197" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_197.html" />schisms with all their debilitating and demoralizing consequences, 
may have helped secure the country from a serious political and social danger.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p30">So, then, the German church in America at the close of the colonial 
era exists, outside of the petty primeval sects, in three main divisions: the Lutheran, 
the Reformed, and the Moravian. There is free opportunity for Christians of this 
language to sort themselves according to their elective affinities. That American 
ideal of edifying harmony is well attained, according to which men of partial or 
one-sided views of truth shall be associated exclusively in church relations with 
others of like precious defects. Mühlenberg seems to have been sensible of the nature 
of the division he was making in the body of Christ, when, after severing successfully 
between the strict Lutherans in a certain congregation and those of Moravian sympathies, 
he finds it “hard to decide on which side of the controversy the greater justice 
lay. The greater part of those on the Lutheran side, he feared, was composed of 
unconverted men,” while the Moravian party seemed open to the reproach of enthusiasm. 
So he concluded that each sort of Christians would be better off without the other. 
Time proved his diagnosis to be better than his treatment. In the course of a generation 
the Lutheran body, carefully weeded of pietistic admixtures, sank perilously deep 
in cold rationalism, and the Moravian church was quite carried away for a time on 
a flood of sentimentalism. What might have been the course of this part of church 
history if Mühlenberg and Schlatter had shared more deeply with Zinzendorf in the 
spirit of apostolic and catholic Christianity, and if all three had conspired to 
draw together into one the various temperaments and tendencies of the German Americans 
in the unity of the Spirit with the bond of peace, may seem like an idle historical 
conjecture, but the <pb n="198" id="ii.xii-Page_198" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_198.html" />question is not without practical interest 
to-day. Perhaps the Moravians would have been the better for being ballasted 
with the weighty theologies and the conservative temper of the state churches; 
it is very certain that these would have gained by the infusion of something of 
that warmth of Christian love and zeal that pervaded to a wonderful degree the 
whole Moravian fellowship. But the hand and the foot were quite agreed that they 
had no need of each other or of the heart.<note n="125" id="ii.xii-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p31">Jacobs, pp. 227, 309, sqq.; Hamilton, p. 457. No account of the German-American churches is adequate which 
does not go back to the work of Spener, the influence of which was felt through 
them all. The author is compelled to content himself with inadequate work on many 
topics.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p32">By far the most momentous event of American church history in 
the closing period of the colonial era was the planting of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. The Wesleyan revival was strangely tardy in reaching this country, with 
which it had so many points of connection. It was in America, in 1737, that John 
Wesley passed through the discipline of a humiliating experience, by which his
mind had been opened, and that he had been brought into acquaintance with the Moravians, 
by whom he was to be taught the way of the Lord more perfectly. It was John Wesley 
who sent Whitefield to America, from whom, on his first return to England, in 1738, 
he learned the practice of field-preaching. It was from America that Edwards’s 
“Narrative of Surprising Conversions” had come to Wesley, which, being read by him 
on the walk from London to Oxford, opened to his mind unknown possibilities of the 
swift advancement of the kingdom of God. The beginning of the Wesleyan societies 
in England followed in close connection upon the first Awakening in America.
It went on with 
growing momentum in England and Ireland for quarter of a century, until, in 1765, 
it numbered <pb n="199" id="ii.xii-Page_199" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_199.html" />thirty-nine circuits served by ninety-two itinerant preachers; 
and its work was mainly among the classes from which the emigration to the colonies 
was drawn. It is not easy to explain how it came to pass that through all these 
twenty-five years Wesleyan Methodism gave no sound or sign of life on that continent 
on which it was destined (if one may speak of predestination in this connection) 
to grow to its most. magnificent proportions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p33">At last, in 1766, in a little group of Methodist families that 
had found one another out among the recent corners in New York, Philip Embury, who 
in his native Ireland long before had been a recognized local preacher, was induced 
by the persuasions and reproaches of a pious woman to take his not inconsiderable 
talent from the napkin in which he had kept it hidden for six years, 
and preach in his own house to as many as could be brought in to listen to him. 
The few that were there formed themselves into a “class” and promised to attend 
at future meetings.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p34">A more untoward time for the setting on foot of a religious enterprise 
could hardly have been chosen. It was a time of prevailing languor in the churches, 
in the reaction from the Great Awakening; it was also a time of intense political 
agitation. The year before the Stamp Act had been passed, and the whole chain of 
colonies, from New Hampshire to Georgia, had been stirred up to resist the execution 
of it. This year the Stamp Act had been repealed, but in such terms as to imply 
a new menace and redouble the agitation. From this time forward to the outbreak 
of war in 1775, and from that year on till the conclusion of peace in 1783, the 
land was never at rest from turmoil. Through it all the Methodist societies grew 
and multiplied. In 1767 Embury’s house had overflowed, and a sail-loft was hired 
for the growing congregation. <pb n="200" id="ii.xii-Page_200" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_200.html" />In 1768 a lot on John Street was secured and a meetinghouse was 
built. The work had spread to Philadelphia, and, self-planted in Maryland under 
the preaching of Robert Strawbridge, was propagating itself rapidly in that peculiarly 
congenial soil. In 1769, in response to earnest entreaties from America, two of 
Wesley’s itinerant preachers, Boardman and Pilmoor, arrived with his commission 
to organize an American itinerancy; and two years later, in 1771, arrived Francis 
Asbury, who, by virtue of his preeminent qualifications for organization, administration, 
and command, soon became practically the director of the American work, a function 
to which, in 1772, he was officially appointed by commission from Wesley.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p35">Very great is the debt that American Christianity owes to Francis 
Asbury. It may reasonably be doubted whether any one man, from the founding of the 
church in America until now, has achieved so much in the visible and traceable results 
of his work. It is very certain that Wesley himself, with his despotic temper and 
his High-church and Tory principles, could not have carried the Methodist movement 
in the New World onward through the perils of its infancy on the way to so eminent 
a success as that which was prepared by his vicegerent. Fully possessed of the principles 
of that autocratic discipline ordained by Wesley, he knew how to use it as not abusing 
it, being aware that such a discipline can continue to subsist, in the long run, 
only by studying the temper of the subjects of it, and making sure of obedience 
to orders by making sure that the orders are agreeable, on the whole, to the subjects. 
More than one polity theoretically aristocratic or monarchic in the atmosphere of 
our republic has grown into a practically popular government, simply through tact 
and good judgment in the administration of it, without changing a syllable of 
its constitution. Very early in the history of <pb n="201" id="ii.xii-Page_201" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_201.html" />the Methodist Church it is easy to recognize the aptitude with 
which Asbury naturalizes himself in the new climate. Nominally he holds an absolute 
autocracy over the young organization. Whatever the subject at issue, “on hearing 
every preacher for and against, the right of determination was to rest with him.”<note n="126" id="ii.xii-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p36">Dr. J. M. Buckley, 
“The Methodists,” p. 181.</p></note> Questions of the utmost difficulty and of vital importance arose in 
the first years of the American itinerancy. They could not have been decided so 
wisely for the country and the universal church if Asbury, seeming to govern the 
ministry and membership of the Society, had not studied to be governed by them. 
In spite of the sturdy dictum of Wesley, “We are not republicans, and do not intend 
to be,” the salutary and necessary change had already begun which was to accommodate 
his institutes in practice, and eventually in form, to the habits and requirements 
of a free people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p37">The center of gravity of the Methodist Society, beginning at 
New York, moved rapidly southward. Boston had been the metropolis of the Congregationalist 
churches; New York, of the Episcopalians; Philadelphia, of the Quakers and the 
Presbyterians; and Baltimore, latest and southernmost of the large colonial cities, 
became, for a time, the headquarters of Methodism. Accessions to the Society in 
that region were more in number and stronger in wealth and social influence than 
in more northern communities. It was at Baltimore that Asbury fixed his residence—so 
far as a Methodist bishop, ranging the country with incessant and untiring diligence, 
could be said to have a fixed residence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p38">The record of the successive annual conferences of the Methodists 
gives a gauge of their increase. At the first, in 1773, at Philadelphia, there were 
reported 1160 members and 10 preachers, not one of these a native of America.</p>
<pb n="202" id="ii.xii-Page_202" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_202.html" /> 
<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p39">At the second annual conference, in Philadelphia, there were 
reported 2073 members and 17 preachers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p40">The third annual conference sat at Philadelphia in 1775, simultaneously 
with the Continental Congress. It was the beginning of the war. There were reported 
3148 members. Some of the foremost preachers had gone back to England, unable to 
carry on their work without being compelled to compromise their royalist principles. 
The preachers reporting were 19. Of the membership nearly 2500 were south of Philadelphia—about 
eighty per cent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p41">At the fourth annual conference, at Baltimore, in 1776, were 
reported 4921 members and 24 preachers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p42">At the fifth annual conference, in Harford County, Maryland, 
were reported 6968 members and 36 preachers. This was in the thick of the war. More 
of the leading preachers, sympathizing with the royal cause, were going home to 
England. The Methodists as a body were subject to not unreasonable suspicion of 
being disaffected to the cause of independence. Their preachers were principally 
Englishmen with British sympathies. The whole order was dominated and its property 
controlled by an offensively outspoken Tory of the Dr. Johnson type.<note n="127" id="ii.xii-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p43">The attitude of Wesley toward the American 
cause is set forth with judicial fairness by Dr. Buckley, pp. 158-168.</p></note> It was natural 
enough that in their public work they should be liable to annoyance, mob violence, 
and military arrest. Even Asbury, a man of proved American sympathies, found it 
necessary to retire for a time from public activity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p44">In these circumstances, it is no wonder that at the conference 
of 1778, at Leesburg, Va., at which five circuits in the most disturbed regions 
were unrepresented, there was a decline in numbers. The members were fewer by 873; the preachers fewer by 7.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p45">But it is really wonderful that the next year (1779) <pb n="203" id="ii.xii-Page_203" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_203.html" />were reported extensive revivals in all parts not directly affected 
by the war, and an increase of 2482 members and 49 preachers. The distribution of 
the membership was very remarkable. At this time, and for many years after, there 
was no organized Methodism in New England. New York, being occupied by the invading 
army, sent no report. Of the total reported membership of 8577, 140 are credited 
to New Jersey, 179 to Pennsylvania, 795 to Delaware, and 900 to Maryland. Nearly 
all the remainder, about eighty per cent. of the whole, was included in Virginia 
and North Carolina. With the exception of 319 persons, the entire reported membership 
of the Methodist societies lived south of Mason and Dixon’s line. The fact throws 
an honorable light on some incidents of the early history of this great order of 
preachers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p46">In the sixteen years from the meeting in Philip Embury’s house 
to the end of the War of Independence the membership of the Methodist societies 
grew to about 12,000, served by about 70 itinerant preachers. It was a very vital and active 
membership, including a large number of “local preachers” and exhorters. The societies 
and classes were effectively organized and officered for aggressive work; and they 
were planted, for the most part, in the regions most destitute of Christian institutions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p47">Parallel with the course of the gospel, we trace in every period 
the course of those antichristian influences with which the gospel is in conflict. 
The system of slavery must continue, through many sorrowful years, to be in view 
from the line of our studies. We shall know it by the unceasing protest made against 
it in the name of the Lord. The arguments of John Woolman and Anthony Benezet 
were sustained by the yearly meetings of the Friends. At Newport, the chief 
center of the African slave-trade, the <pb n="204" id="ii.xii-Page_204" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_204.html" />two Congregational pastors, Samuel Hopkins, the theologian, 
and the erudite Ezra Stiles, afterward president of Yale College, mutually opposed 
in theology and contrasted at every point of natural character, were at one in boldly 
opposing the business by which their parishioners had been enriched.<note n="128" id="ii.xii-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p48">A full account of Hopkins’s long-sustained activity against 
both slavery and the slave-trade is given in Park’s “Memoir of Hopkins,” pp. 214157. His sermons on the subject began in 1770. His monumental 
“Dialogue 
Concerning the Slavery of the Africans, with an Address to Slave-holders,” was published 
in 1776. For additional information as to the antislavery attitude of the church 
at this period, and especially that of Stiles, see review of “The Minister’s Wooing,” by L. Bacon 
(“New Englander,” vol. xviii., p. 145).</p></note> The deepening 
of the conflict for political liberty pointed the application of the golden rule 
in the case of the slaves. The antislavery literature of the period includes a printed 
sermon that had been preached by the distinguished Dr. Levi Hart “to the corporation 
of freemen” of his native town of Farmington, Conn., at their autumnal town-meeting 
in 1774; and the poem on “Slavery,” published in 1775 by that fine character, 
Aaron Cleveland,<note n="129" id="ii.xii-p48.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p49">I have not been able to find a copy of this poem, the character 
of which, however, is well known. The son of Aaron Cleveland, William, was a silversmith 
at Norwich, among whose grandsons may be named President Grover Cleveland, and Aaron 
Cleveland Cox, later known as Bishop Arthur Cleveland Coxe.</p></note> of Norwich, 
hatter, poet, legislator, and minister of the gospel. Among the Presbyterians of 
New Jersey, the father of Dr. Ashbel Green took the extreme ground which was taken 
by Dr. Hopkins’s church in 1784, that no person holding a slave should be permitted 
to remain in the communion of the church.<note n="130" id="ii.xii-p49.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p50">Dr. A. Green’s Life of his father, in 
“Monthly Christian 
Advocate.”</p></note> In 1774
the first society in the world for the abolition of slavery 
was organized among the Friends in Pennsylvania, to be followed by others, making 
a continuous series of abolition societies from New England to Maryland and Virginia. 
But the great antislavery society of the period in question was <pb n="205" id="ii.xii-Page_205" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_205.html" />the Methodist Society. Laboring through the War of Independence 
mainly in the Southern States, it publicly declared, in the conference of 1780, 
“that slavery is contrary to the laws of God, man, and nature, and hurtful to society; contrary to the dictates of conscience and pure religion, and doing that which 
we would not that others should do to us and ours.” The discipline of the body of 
itinerants was conducted rigorously in accordance with this declaration.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p51">It must not be supposed that the instances here cited represent 
exceptions to the general course of opinion in the church of those times. They are 
simply expressions of the universal judgment of those whose attention had been seriously 
fixed upon the subject. There appears no evidence of the existence of a contrary 
sentiment. The first beginnings of a party in the church in opposition to the common 
judgment of the Christian conscience on the subject of slavery are to be referred 
to a comparatively very recent date.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p52">Another of the great conflicts of the modern church was impending. 
But it was only to prophetic minds in the middle of the eighteenth century that 
it was visible in the greatness of its proportions. The vice of drunkenness, which 
Isaiah had denounced in Samaria and Paul had denounced at Ephesus, was growing insensibly, 
since the introduction of distilled liquors as a common beverage, to a fatal prevalence. 
The trustees of the charitable colony of Georgia, consciously laying the foundations 
of many generations, endeavored to provide for the welfare of the nascent State 
by forbidding at once the importation of negro slaves and of spirituous liquors; but the salutary interdict was soon nullified in the interest of the crops and 
of the trade with the Indians. Dr. Hopkins “inculcated, at a very early day, the 
duty of entire abstinence from <pb n="206" id="ii.xii-Page_206" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_206.html" />intoxicating liquids as a beverage.”<note n="131" id="ii.xii-p52.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p53">Park, 
“Memoir of Hopkins,” p. 112.</p></note>
But, as in the conflict with slavery, so in this conflict, 
the priority of leadership belongs easily to Wesley and his itinerants. The conference 
of 1783 declared against permitting the converts “to make spirituous liquors, sell 
and drink them in drams,” as “wrong in its nature and consequences.” To this course 
they were committed long in advance by the “General Rules” set forth by the two Wesleys in May, 1743, for the guidance of the 
“United Societies.”<note n="132" id="ii.xii-p53.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p54">Buckley, “The Methodists,” Appendix, pp. 688, 689.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p55">An incident of the times immediately preceding the War of Independence 
requires to be noted in this place, not as being of great importance in itself, 
but as characteristic of the condition of the country and prophetic of changes that 
were about to take place. During the decade from 1760 to 1775 the national 
body of the Presbyterians—the now reunited synod of New York and Philadelphia—and 
the General Association of the Congregational pastors of Connecticut met together 
by their representatives in annual convention to take counsel over a grave peril 
that seemed to be impending. A petition had been urgently pressed, in behalf of 
the American Episcopalians, for the establishment of bishops in the colonies under 
the authority of the Church of England. The reasons for this measure were obvious 
and weighty; and the protestations of those who promoted it, that they sought no 
advantage before the law over their fellow-Christians, were doubtless sincere. Nevertheless, 
the fear that the bringing in of Church of England bishops would involve the bringing 
in of many of those mischiefs of the English church establishment which neither 
they nor their fathers had been able to bear was a perfectly reasonable fear both 
to the Puritans of New England and to the Presbyterians from Ireland. It <pb n="207" id="ii.xii-Page_207" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_207.html" />was difficult for these, and it would have been even more difficult 
for the new dignitaries, in colonial days, to understand how bishops could be anything 
but lord bishops. The fear of such results was not confined to ecclesiastics. The 
movement was felt by the colonial statesmen to be dangerously akin to other British 
encroachments on colonial rights. The Massachusetts Assembly instructed its agent 
in London strenuously to oppose it. In Virginia, the Episcopalian clergy themselves 
at first refused to concur in the petition for bishops; and when at last the concurrence 
was voted, it was in the face of a formal protest of four of the clergy, for which 
they received a vote of thanks from the House of Burgesses.<note n="133" id="ii.xii-p55.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p56">See Tiffany, “Protestant Episcopal Church,” pp. 267-278, where the subject is treated fully and with characteristic fairness.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xii-p57">The alliance thus occasioned between the national synod of the 
Presbyterian Church and the Congregationalist clergy of the little colony of Connecticut 
seems like a disproportioned one. And so it was indeed; for the Connecticut General 
Association was by far the larger and stronger body of the two. By and by the disproportion 
was inverted, and the alliance continued, with notable results.</p>

<pb n="208" id="ii.xii-Page_208" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_208.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XIII. Reconstruction." progress="48.80%" id="ii.xiii" prev="ii.xii" next="ii.xiv">
<h2 id="ii.xiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xiii-p0.2">RECONSTRUCTION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p1">SEVEN years of war left the American people 
exhausted, impoverished, disorganized, conscious of having come into possession 
of a national existence, and stirred with anxious searchings of heart over the question 
what new institutions should succeed to those overthrown in the struggle for independence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p2">Like questions pervaded the commonwealth of American Christians 
through all its divisions. The interconfessional divisions of the body ecclesiastic 
were about to prove themselves a more effectual bar to union than the political 
and territorial divisions of the body politic. The religious divisions were nearly 
equal in number to the political. Naming them in the order in which they had settled 
themselves on the soil of the new nation, they were as follows: 1. The Protestant 
Episcopalians; 2. The Reformed Dutch; 3. The Congregationalists; 4. The Roman Catholics; 5. The Friends; 6. The Baptists; 7. The Presbyterians; 8. The Methodists; 
to which must be added three sects which up to this time had almost exclusively 
to do with the German language and the German immigrant population, to wit, 9. The 
German Reformed; 1o. The Lutherans; 11. The Moravians. Some of these, as the 
Congregationalists and the Baptists, were of so simple and <pb n="209" id="ii.xiii-Page_209" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_209.html" />elastic a polity, so self-adaptive to whatever new environment, 
as to require no effort to adjust themselves. Others, as the Dutch and the Presbyterians, 
had already organized themselves as independent of foreign spiritual jurisdiction. 
Others still, as the German Reformed, the Moravians, and the Quakers, were content 
to remain for years to come in a relation of subordination to foreign centers of 
organization. But there were three communions, of great prospective importance, 
which found it necessary to address themselves to the task of reorganization to 
suit the changed political conditions. These were the Episcopalians, the Catholics, 
and the Methodists.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p3">In one respect all the various orders of churches were alike. 
They had all suffered from the waste and damage of war. Pastors and missionaries 
had been driven from their cures, congregations had been scattered, houses of worship 
had been desecrated or destroyed. The Episcopalian and Methodist ministers were 
generally Tories, and their churches, and in some instances their persons, were 
not spared by the patriots. The Friends and the Moravians, principled against taking 
active part in warfare, were exposed to aggressions from both sides. All other sects 
were safely presumed to be in earnest sympathy with the cause of independence, which 
many of their pastors actively served as chaplains or as combatants, or in other 
ways; wherever the British troops held the ground, their churches were the object 
of spite. Nor were these the chief losses by the war. More grievous still were the 
death of the strong men and the young men of the churches, the demoralization of 
camp life, and, as the war advanced, the infection of the current fashions of unbelief 
from the officers both of the French and of the British armies. The prevalent diathesis 
of the American church in all its sects was one of spiritual torpor, from which, 
however, it soon <pb n="210" id="ii.xiii-Page_210" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_210.html" />began to be aroused as the grave exigencies of the situation 
disclosed themselves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p4">Perhaps no one of the Christian organizations of America came 
out of the war in a more forlorn condition than the Episcopalians. This 
condition was thus described by Bishop White, in an official charge to his 
clergy at Philadelphia in 1832:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p5">“The congregations of our communion throughout the United States 
were approaching annihilation. Although within this city three Episcopal clergymen 
were resident and officiating, the churches over the rest of the State had become 
deprived of their clergy during the war, either by death or by departure for England. 
In the Eastern States, with two or three exceptions, there was a cessation of the 
exercises of the pulpit, owing to the necessary disuse of the prayers for the former 
civil rulers. In Maryland and Virginia, where the church had enjoyed civil establishments, 
on the ceasing of these, the incumbents of the parishes, almost without exception, 
ceased to officiate. Farther south the condition of the church was not better, to 
say the least.”<note n="134" id="ii.xiii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p6">Quoted in Tiffany, p. 289, 
note. The extreme depression of the Protestant Episcopal and (as will soon appear) 
of the Roman Catholic Church, at this point of time, emphasizes all the more the 
great advances made by both these communions from this time forward.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p7">This extreme feebleness of Episcopalianism in the several States 
conspired with the tendencies of the time in civil affairs to induce upon the new 
organization a character not at all conformed to the ideal of episcopal government. 
Instead of establishing as the unit of organization the bishop in every principal 
town, governing his diocese at the head of his clergy with some measure of authority, 
it was almost a necessity of the time to constitute dioceses as big as kingdoms, 
and, then to take security against excess <pb n="211" id="ii.xiii-Page_211" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_211.html" />of power in the diocesan by overslaughing his authority 
through exorbitant powers conferred upon a periodical mixed synod, legislating 
for a whole continent, even in matters confessedly variable and unessential. In 
the later evolution of the system, this superior limitation of the bishop’s 
powers is supplemented from below by magnifying the authority of representative 
bodies, diocesan and parochial, until the work of the bishop is reduced as 
nearly as possible to the merely “ministerial” performance of certain assigned 
functions according to prescribed directions. Concerning this frame of 
government it is to be remarked: 1. That it was quite consciously and 
confessedly devised for the government of a sect, with the full and fraternal 
understanding that other “religious denominations of Christians” (to use the 
favorite American euphemism) “were left at full and equal liberty to model and 
organize their respective churches” to suit themselves.<note n="135" id="ii.xiii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p8">Preface to the American 
“Book of Common Prayer,” 1789.</p></note> 2. That, judged according to its professed purpose, it has proved itself a 
practically good and effective government.  3. That it is in no proper sense of the word an episcopal government, but rather 
a classical and synodical government, according to the common type of the American 
church constitutions of the period.<note n="136" id="ii.xiii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p9">See the critical observations of Dr. McConnell, 
“History of 
the American Episcopal Church,” pp. 264-276. The polity of this church seems to 
have suffered for want of a States’ Rights and Strict Construction party. The centrifugal 
force has been overbalanced by the centripetal.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p10">The objections which only a few years before had withstood the 
importation into the colonies of lord bishops, with the English common and canon 
law at their backs, vanished entirely before the proposal for the harmless functionaries 
provided for in the new constitution. John Adams himself, a leader of the former 
opposition, now, as American minister in London, did his best to secure for <pb n="212" id="ii.xiii-Page_212" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_212.html" />Bishops-elect White and Provoost the coveted consecration from 
English bishops. The only hindrance now to this long-desired boon was in the supercilious 
dilatoriness of the English prelates and of the civil authorities to whom they were 
subordinate. They were evidently in a sulky temper over the overwhelming defeat 
of the British arms. If it had been in their power to blockade effectively the channels 
of sacramental grace, there is no sign that they would have consented to the American 
petition. Happily there were other courses open. 1. There was the recourse to presbyterial 
ordination, an expedient sanctioned, when necessary, by the authority of “the judicious 
Hooker,” and actually recommended, if the case should require, by the Rev. William 
White, soon to be consecrated as one of the first American bishops. 2. Already for more 
than a half-century the Moravian episcopate had been present and most apostolically 
active in America. 3. The Lutheran Episcopal churches of Denmark and Sweden were 
fully competent and known to be not unwilling to confer the episcopal succession 
on the American candidates. 4. There were the Scotch nonjuring bishops, outlawed 
for political reasons from communion with the English church, who were tending their 
“persecuted remnant” of a flock in Scotland. Theirs was a not less valid succession 
than those of their better-provided English brethren, and fully as honorable a history. 
It was due to the separate initiative of the Episcopalian ministers of Connecticut, 
and to the persistence of their bishop-elect, Samuel Seabury, that the deadlock 
imposed by the Englishmen was broken. Inheriting the Puritan spirit, which sought 
a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xiii-p10.1">jus divinum</span></i> in
all church questions, they were men of deeper convictions 
and “higher” principles than their more southern brethren. In advance of the plans 
for national organization, without conferring with flesh and blood, they had met 
and acted, <pb n="213" id="ii.xiii-Page_213" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_213.html" />and their candidate for consecration was in London urging his 
claims, before the ministers in the Middle States had any knowledge of what was 
doing. After a year of costly and vexatious delay in London, finding no progress 
made and no hope of any, he proceeded to Aberdeen and was consecrated bishop November 
14, 1784. It was more than two years longer before the English bishops succeeded 
in finding a way to do what their unrecognized Scotch brethren had done with small 
demur. But they did find it. So long as the Americans seemed dependent on English 
consecration they could not get it. When at last it was made quite plain that they 
could and would do without it if necessary, they were more than welcome to it. Dr. 
White for Pennsylvania, and Dr. Provoost for New York, were consecrated by the Archbishop 
of Canterbury at the chapel of Lambeth Palace, February 4, 1787. Dr. Griffith, elected 
for Virginia, failed to be present; in all that great diocese there was not interest 
enough felt in the matter to raise the money to pay his passage to England and back.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p11">The American Episcopal Church was at last in a condition to live. 
Some formidable dangers of division arising from the double derivation of the episcopate 
were happily averted by the tact and statesmanship of Bishop White, and liturgical 
changes incidental to the reconstitution of the church were made, on the whole with 
cautious judgment and good taste, and successfully introduced. But for many years 
the church lived only a languishing life. Bishop Provoost of New York, after fourteen 
years of service, demitted his functions in 1801, discouraged about the continuance 
of the church. He “thought it would die out with the old colonial families.”<note n="137" id="ii.xiii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p12">Tiffany, pp. 385-399.</p></note> The large prosperity of this church dates only from the second decade 
of <pb n="214" id="ii.xiii-Page_214" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_214.html" />this century. It is the more notable for the brief time in which so much has 
been accomplished.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p13">The difficulties in the way of the organization of the Catholic 
Church for the United States were not less serious, and were overcome with equal 
success, but not without a prolonged struggle against opposition from within. It 
is not easy for us, in view either of the antecedent or of the subsequent history, 
to realize the extreme feebleness of American Catholicism at the birth of our nation. 
According to an official “Relation on the State of Religion in the United States,” presented by the prefect apostolic in 1785, the total number of Catholics in the 
entire Union was 18,200, exclusive of an unascertainable number, destitute of priests, 
in the Mississippi Valley. The entire number of the clergy was twenty-four, most 
of them former members of the Society of Jesuits, that had been suppressed in 1773 
by the famous bull, <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xiii-p13.1">Dominus ac 
Redemptor</span></i>, of Clement XIV. Sorely against their will, 
these missionaries, hitherto subject only to the discipline of their own society, 
were transformed into secular priests, under the jurisdiction of the Vicar Apostolic 
of London. After the establishment of independence, with the intense jealousy felt 
regarding British influence, and by none more deeply and more reasonably felt than 
by the Catholics, this jurisdiction was impracticable. The providentially fit man 
for the emergency was found in the Rev. John Carroll, of an old Maryland family 
distinguished alike for patriotism and for faithfulness to Catholic principles. 
In June, 1784, he was made prefect apostolic over the Catholic Church in the United 
States, and the dependence on British jurisdiction was terminated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p14">When, however, it was proposed that this provisional arrangement 
should be superseded by the appointment of <pb n="215" id="ii.xiii-Page_215" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_215.html" />a bishop, objections not unexpected were encountered from among 
the clergy. Already we have had occasion to note the jealousy of episcopal authority 
that is felt by the clergy of the regular orders. The lately disbanded Jesuits, 
with characteristic flexibility of self-adaptation to circumstances, had at once 
reincorporated themselves under another name, thus to hold the not inconsiderable 
estates of their order in the State of Maryland. But the plans of these energetic 
men either to control the bishop or to prevent his appointment were unsuccessful. 
In December, 1790, Bishop Carroll, having been consecrated in England, arrived and 
entered upon his see of Baltimore.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p15">Difficulties, through which there were not many precedents to 
guide him, thickened about the path of the new prelate. It was well both for the 
church and for the republic that he was a man not only versed in the theology and 
polity of his church, but imbued with American principles and feelings. The first 
conflict that vexed the church under his administration, and which for fifty years 
continued to vex his associates and successors, was a collision between the American 
sentiment for local and individual liberty and self-government, and the absolutist 
spiritual government of Rome. The Catholics of New York, including those of the 
Spanish and French legations, had built a church in Barclay Street, then on the 
northern outskirt of the city; and they had the very natural and just feeling that 
they had a right to do what they would with their own and with the building erected 
at their charges. They proceeded accordingly to put in charge of it priests of their 
own selection. But they had lost sight of the countervailing principle that if they 
had a right to do as they would with their building, the bishop, as representing 
the supreme authority in the church; had a like right to do as he would with his 
clergy. The building <pb n="216" id="ii.xiii-Page_216" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_216.html" />was theirs; but it was for the bishop to say what services 
should be held in it, or whether there should be any services in it at all, in the 
Roman Catholic communion. It is surprising how often this issue was made, and how 
repeatedly and obstinately it was fought out in various places, when the final result 
was so inevitable. The hierarchical power prevailed, of course, but after much irritation 
between priesthood and people, and “great loss of souls to the church.”<note n="138" id="ii.xiii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p16">Bishop O’Gorman, pp. 269-323, 
367, 399.</p></note>
American ideas and methods were destined profoundly and beneficially to affect 
the Roman Church in the United States, but not by the revolutionary process of establishing 
“trusteeism,” or the lay control of parishes. The damaging results of such disputes 
to both parties and to their common interest in the church put the two parties under 
heavy bonds to deal by each other with mutual consideration. The tendency, as in 
some parallel cases, is toward an absolute government administered on republican 
principles, the authoritative command being given with cautious consideration of 
the disposition of the subject. The rights of the laity are sufficiently secured, 
first, by their holding the purse, and, secondly, in a community in which the Roman 
is only one of many churches held in like esteem and making like claims to divine 
authority, by their holding in reserve the right of withdrawal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p17">Other and unwonted difficulties for the young church lay in the 
Babel confusion of races and languages among its disciples, and in the lack of public 
resources, which could be supplied no otherwise than by free gift. Yet another difficulty 
was the scant supply of clergy; but events which about this time began to spread 
desolation among the institutions of Catholic Europe proved to be of inestimable 
benefit to the ill-provided Catholics of America. Rome might almost have been content 
to see the <pb n="217" id="ii.xiii-Page_217" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_217.html" />wasting and destruction in her ancient strongholds, for the opportune 
reinforcement which it brought, at a critical time, to the renascent church in the 
New World. More important than the priests of various orders and divers languages, 
who came all equipped for mission work among immigrants of different nationalities, 
was the arrival of the Sulpitians of Paris, fleeing from the persecutions of the 
French Revolution, ready for their special work of training for the parish priesthood. 
The founding of their seminary in Baltimore in 1791, for the training of a native 
clergy, was the best security that had yet been given for the permanence of the 
Catholic revival. The American Catholic Church was a small affair as yet, and for 
twenty years to come was to continue so; but the framework was preparing of an 
organization sufficient for the days of great things that were before it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p18">The most revolutionary change suffered by any religious body 
in America, in adjusting itself to the changed conditions after the War of Independence, 
was that suffered by the latest arrived and most rapidly growing of them all. We 
have seen the order of the Wesleyan preachers coming so tardily across the ocean, 
and propagated with constantly increasing momentum southward from the border of 
Maryland. Its congregations were not a church; its preachers were not a clergy. 
Instituted in England by a narrow, High-church clergyman of the established church, 
its preachers were simply a company of lay missionaries under the command of John 
Wesley; its adherents were members of the Church of England, bound to special fidelity 
to their duties as such in their several parish churches, but united in clubs and 
classes for the mutual promotion of holy living in an unholy age; and its chapels and other property, fruits of the self-denial of many <pb n="218" id="ii.xiii-Page_218" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_218.html" />poor, were held under iron-bound title-deeds, subject to the 
control of John Wesley and of the close corporation of preachers to whom he should 
demit them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p19">It seems hardly worthy of the immense practical sagacity 
of Wesley that he should have thought to transplant this system unchanged into the 
midst of circumstances so widely different as those which must surround it in 
America. And yet even here, where the best work of his preachers was to be done 
among populations not only churchless, but out of reach of church or ministry of 
whatever name, in those Southern States in which nine tenths of his penitents and 
converts were gained, his preachers were warned against the sacrilege of ministering 
to the craving converts the Christian ordinances of baptism and the holy supper, 
and bidden to send them to their own churches—when they had none. The wretched incumbents 
of the State parishes at the first sounds of war had scampered from the field like 
hirelings whose own the sheep are not, and the demand that the preachers of the 
word should also minister the comfort of the Christian ordinances became too strong 
to be resisted. The call of duty and necessity seemed to the preachers gathered 
at a conference at Fluvanna in 1779 to be a call from. God; and, contrary to the 
strong objections of Wesley and Asbury, they chose from the older of their ‘own 
number a committee who “ordained themselves, and proceeded to ordain and set apart 
other ministers for the same purpose —that they might minister the holy ordinances 
to the church of Christ.”<note n="139" id="ii.xiii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p20">Buckley, “The Methodists,” pp. 182, 183.</p></note> The step was a bold one, and although it seemed to be attended by 
happy spiritual results, it threatened to precipitate a division of “the Society” into two factions. The progress of events, the establishment and acknowledgment 
of American independence, and the <pb n="219" id="ii.xiii-Page_219" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_219.html" />constant expansion of the Methodist work, brought its own solution of the divisive 
questions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p21">It was an important day in the history of the American church, 
that second day of September, 1784, when John Wesley, assisted by other presbyters 
of the Church of England, laid his hands in benediction upon the head of Dr. Thomas 
Coke, and committed to him the superintendency of the Methodist work in America, 
as colleague with Francis Asbury. On the arrival of Coke in America, the preachers 
were hastily summoned together in conference at Baltimore, and there, in Christmas 
week of the same year, Asbury was ordained successively as deacon, as elder, and 
as superintendent. By the two bishops thus constituted were ordained elders and 
deacons, and Methodism became a living church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p22">The two decades from the close of the War of Independence 
include the period of the lowest ebb-tide of vitality in the history of American 
Christianity. The spirit of half-belief or unbelief that prevailed on the other 
side of the sea, both in the church and out of it, was manifest also here. 
Happily the tide of foreign immigration at this time was stayed, and the church 
had opportunity to gather strength for the immense task that was presently to be 
devolved upon it. But the westward movement of our own population was now 
beginning to pour down the western slope of the Alleghanies into the great 
Mississippi basin. It was observed by the Methodist preachers that the members 
of their societies who had, through fear, necessity, or choice, moved into the 
back settlements and into new parts of the country, as soon as peace was settled 
and the way was open solicited the preachers to come among them, and so the work 
followed them to the west.<note n="140" id="ii.xiii-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p23">Jesse Lee, quoted by Dr. Buckley, p. 195.</p></note>
<pb n="220" id="ii.xiii-Page_220" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_220.html" />In the years 1791-1810 occurred the great movement of population 
from Virginia to Kentucky and from Carolina to Tennessee. It was reckoned that one 
fourth of the Baptists of Virginia had removed to Kentucky, and yet they hardly 
leavened the lump of early frontier barbarism. The Presbyterian Church, working 
in its favorite methods, devised campaigns of home missionary enterprise in its 
presbyteries and synods, detailing pastors from their parishes for temporary mission 
service in following the movement of the Scotch-Irish migration into the hill-country 
in which it seemed to find its congenial habitat, and from which its powerful influences 
were to flow in all directions. The Congregationalists of New England in like manner 
followed with Christian teaching and pastoral care their sons moving westward to 
occupy the rich lands of western New York and of Ohio. The General Association of 
the pastors of Connecticut, solicitous that the work of missions to the frontier 
should be carried forward without loss of power through division of forces, entered, 
in 1801, into the compact with the General Assembly of the Presbyterians 
known as the “Plan of Union,” by which Christians of both polities might coöerate 
in the founding of churches and in maintaining the work of the gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p24">In the year 1803 the most important political event since the 
adoption of the Constitution, the purchase of Louisiana by President Jefferson, 
opened to the American church a new and immense field for missionary activity. This 
vast territory, stretching from the Mississippi westward to the summits of the Rocky 
Mountains and nearly doubling the domain of the United States, was the last remainder 
of the great projected French Catholic empire that had fallen in 1763. Passed back 
and forth with the vicissitudes of European politics between French and Spanish 
masters, it had made small progress in either civilization or Christianity. <pb n="221" id="ii.xiii-Page_221" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_221.html" />But the immense possibilities of it to the kingdoms of this 
world and to the kingdom of heaven were obvious to every intelligent mind. Not many 
years were to pass before it was to become an arena in which all the various forces 
of American Christianity were to be found contending against all the powers of darkness, 
not without dealing some mutual blows in the melley.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p25">The review of this period must not close without adverting to 
two important advances in public practical Christianity, in which (as often in 
like cases) the earnest endeavors of some among the Christians have been 
beholden for success to uncongenial reinforcements. As it is written, “The 
earth helped the woman.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p26">In the establishment of the American principle of the non-interference 
of the state with religion, and the equality of all religious communions before 
the law, much was due, no doubt, to the mutual jealousies of the sects, no one or 
two of which were strong enough to maintain exceptional pretensions over the rest 
combined. Much also is to be imputed to the indifferentism and sometimes the anti-religious 
sentiment of an important and numerous class of doctrinaire politicians of which 
Jefferson may be taken as a type. So far as this work was a work of intelligent 
conviction and religious faith, the chief honor of it must be given to the Baptists. 
Other sects, notably the Presbyterians, had been energetic and efficient in demanding 
their own liberties; the Friends and the Baptists agreed in demanding liberty of 
conscience and worship, and equality before the law, for all alike. But the active 
labor in this cause was mainly done by the Baptists. It is to their consistency 
and constancy in the warfare against the privileges of the powerful “Standing Order” of New England, and of the moribund establishments of the South, that we are <pb n="222" id="ii.xiii-Page_222" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_222.html" />chiefly indebted for the final triumph, in this country, of that 
principle of the separation of church from state which is one of the largest contributions 
of the New World to civilization and to the church universal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p27">It is not surprising that a people so earnest as the Baptists 
showed themselves in the promotion of religious liberty should be forward in the 
condemnation of American slavery. We have already seen the vigor with which the 
Methodists, having all their strength at the South, levied a spiritual warfare 
against this great wrong. It was at the South that the Baptists, in 1789, “<i>Resolved</i>, That slavery is a violent 
deprivation of the rights of nature, and inconsistent with a republican government, 
and we therefore recommend it to our brethren to make use of every legal measure 
to extirpate this horrid evil from the land.”<note n="141" id="ii.xiii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p28">Newman, “The Baptists,” p. 305.</p></note> At the North, Jonathan 
Edwards the Younger is conspicuous in the unbroken succession of antislavery churchmen. 
His sermon on the “Injustice and Impolicy of the Slave-trade,” preached in 1791 
before the Connecticut Abolition Society, of which President Ezra Stiles was the 
head, long continued to be reprinted and circulated, both at the North and at the 
South, as the most effective argument not only against the slave-trade, but against 
the whole system of slavery.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p29">It will not be intruding needlessly upon the difficult field 
of dogmatic history if we note here the widely important diversities of Christian 
teaching that belong to this which we may call the sub-Revolutionary period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p30">It is in contradiction to our modern association of ideas to 
read that the prevailing type of doctrine among the early Baptists of New England 
was Arminian.<note n="142" id="ii.xiii-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p31"><i>Ibid</i>., p. 243.</p></note> The pronounced individualism of the Baptist churches, 
and the emphasis which they place upon human responsibility, <pb n="223" id="ii.xiii-Page_223" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_223.html" />might naturally have created a tendency in this direction; but 
a cause not less obvious was their antagonism to the established Congregationalism, 
with its sharply defined Calvinistic statements. The public challenging of these 
statements made a favorite issue on which to appeal to the people from their constituted 
teachers. But when the South and Southwest opened itself as the field of a wonderfully 
rapid expansion before the feet of the Baptist evangelists, the antagonism was quite 
of another sort. Their collaborators and sharp competitors in the great and noble 
work of planting the gospel and the church in old and neglected fields at the South, 
and carrying them westward to the continually advancing frontier of population, 
were to be found in the multiplying army of the Methodist itinerants and local exhorters, 
whose theology, enjoined upon them by their commission, was the Arminianism of John 
Wesley. No explanation is apparent for the revulsion of the great body of American 
Baptists into a Calvinism exaggerated to the point of caricature, except the reaction 
of controversy with the Methodists. The tendency of the two parties to opposite 
poles of dogma was all the stronger for the fact that on both sides teachers and 
taught were alike lacking in liberalizing education. The fact that two by far the 
most numerous denominations of Christians in the United States were picketed thus 
over against each other in the same regions, as widely differing from each other 
in doctrine and organization as the Dominican order from the Jesuit, and differing 
somewhat in the same way, is a fact that invites our regret and disapproval, but 
at the same time compels us to remember its compensating advantages.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p32">It is to this period that we trace the head-waters of several important 
existing denominations.</p>
<pb n="224" id="ii.xiii-Page_224" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_224.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p33">At the close of the war the congregation of the “King’s Chapel,” the oldest Episcopal church in New England, had been thinned and had lost its rector 
in the general migration of leading Tory families to Nova Scotia. At the restoration 
of peace it was served in the capacity of lay reader by Mr. James Freeman, a young 
graduate of Harvard, who came soon to be esteemed very highly in love both for his 
work’s sake and for his own. Being chosen pastor of the church, he was not many 
months in finding that many things in the English Prayer-book were irreconcilable 
with doubts and convictions concerning the Trinity and related doctrines, which 
about this time were widely prevalent among theologians both in the Church of England 
and outside of it. In June, 1785, it was voted in the congregation, by a very large 
majority, to amend the order of worship in accordance with these scruples. The changes 
were in a direction in which not a few Episcopalians were disposed to move,<note n="143" id="ii.xiii-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p34">Tiffany, p. 347; McConnell, p. 249.</p></note> and 
the congregation did not hesitate to apply for ordination for their pastor, first 
to Bishop Seabury, and afterward, with better hope of success, to Bishop Provoost. 
Failing here also, the congregation proceeded to induct their elect pastor into 
his office without waiting further upon bishops; and thus “the first Episcopal 
church in New England became the first Unitarian church in America.” It was not 
the beginning of Unitarianism in America, for this had long been “in the air.” 
But it was the first distinct organization of it. How rapidly and powerfully it 
spread within narrow geographical limits, and how widely it has affected the course 
of religious history, must appear in later chapters.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p35">Close as might seem to be the kindred between Unitarianism and Universalism, 
coeval as they are in their origin <pb n="225" id="ii.xiii-Page_225" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_225.html" />as organized sects, they are curiously diverse in their origin. 
Each of them, at the present day, holds the characteristic tenet of the other; 
in general, Unitarians are Universalists, and Universalists are Unitarians.<note n="144" id="ii.xiii-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p36">Dr. Richard Eddy, 
“The Universalists,” p. 429.</p></note> 
But in the beginning Unitarianism was a bold reactionary protest against leading 
doctrines of the prevailing Calvinism of New England, notably against the doctrines 
of the Trinity, of expiatory atonement, and of human depravity; and it was still 
more a protest against the intolerant and intolerable dogmatism of the sanhedrim 
of Jonathan Edwards’s successors, in their cock-sure expositions of the methods 
of the divine government and the psychology of conversion. Universalism, on the 
other hand, in its first setting forth in America, planted itself on the leading 
“evangelical” doctrines, which its leaders had earnestly preached, and made them 
the major premisses of its argument. Justification and salvation, said John Murray, 
one of Whitefield’s Calvinistic Methodist preachers, are the lot of those for whom 
Christ died. But Christ died for the elect, said his Calvinistic brethren. Nay, 
verily, said Murray (in this following one of his colleagues, James Relly); what 
saith the Scripture? “Christ died for <i>all</i>.” It was 
the pinch of this argument which brought New England theologians, beginning with 
Smalley and the second Edwards, to the acceptance of the rectoral theory of the 
atonement, and so prepared the way for much disputation among the doctors of the 
next century.<note n="145" id="ii.xiii-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p37"><i>Ibid</i>., pp. 392-397. The sermons of Smalley were preached at Wallingford, 
Conn., “by particular request, with special reference to the Murrayan 
controversy.”</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p38">Mr. Murray arrived in America in 1770, and after much going to 
and fro organized, in 1779, at Gloucester, Mass., the first congregation in America 
on distinctly Universalist principles. But other men, along other lines of <pb n="226" id="ii.xiii-Page_226" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_226.html" />thought, had been working their way to somewhat similar conclusions. 
In 1785 Elhanan Winchester, a thoroughly Calvinistic Baptist minister in Philadelphia, 
led forth his excommunicated brethren, one hundred strong, and organized them into 
a “Society of Universal Baptists,” holding to the universal <i>restoration </i>
of mankind to holiness and happiness. The two differing schools fraternized in a 
convention of Universalist churches at Philadelphia in 1794, at which articles 
of belief and a plan of organization were set forth, understood to be from the 
pen of Dr. Benjamin Rush; and a resolution was adopted declaring the holding of 
slaves to be “inconsistent with the union of the human race in a common 
Saviour, and the obligations to mutual and universal love which flow from that 
union.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p39">It was along still another line of argument, proceeding from 
the assumed “rectitude of human nature,” that the Unitarians came, tardily and 
hesitatingly, to the Universalist position. The long persistence of definite boundary 
lines between two bodies so nearly alike in their tenets is a subject worthy of 
study. The lines seem to be rather historical and social than theological. The distinction 
between them has been thus epigrammatically stated: that the Universalist holds 
that God is too good to damn a man; the Unitarian holds that men are too good to 
be damned.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p40">No controversy in the history of the American church has been 
more deeply marked by a sincere and serious earnestness, over and above the competitive 
zeal and invidious acrimony that are an inevitable admixture in such debates, than 
the controversy that was at once waged against the two new sects claiming the title 
“Liberal.” It was sincerely felt by their antagonists that, while the one abandoned 
the foundation of the Christian faith, the <pb n="227" id="ii.xiii-Page_227" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_227.html" />other destroyed the foundation of Christian morality. In the 
early propaganda of each of them was much to deepen this mistrust. When the standard 
of dissent is set up in any community, and men are invited to it in the name of 
liberality, nothing can hinder its becoming a rallying-point for all sorts of disaffected 
souls, not only the liberal, but the loose. The story of the controversy belongs 
to later chapters of this book. It is safe to say at this point that the early orthodox 
fears have at least not been fully confirmed by the sequel up to this date. It was 
one of the most strenuous of the early disputants against the “liberal” opinions<note n="146" id="ii.xiii-p40.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p41">Leonard 
Bacon, of New Haven, in conversation.</p></note> who remarked in his later years, concerning the Unitarian saints, that 
it seemed as if their exclusive contemplation of Jesus Christ in his human character 
as the example for our imitation had wrought in them an exceptional beauty and Christlikeness 
of living. As for the Universalists, the record of their fidelity, as a body, to 
the various interests of social morality is not surpassed by that of any denomination. 
But in the earlier days the conflict against the two sects called “liberal” was 
waged ruthlessly, not as against defective or erroneous schemes of doctrine, but 
as against distinctly antichristian heresies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p42">There is instruction to be gotten from studying, in comparison, 
the course of these opinions in the established churches of Great Britain and among 
the unestablished churches of America. Under the enforced comprehensiveness or tolerance 
of a national church, it is easier for strange doctrines to spread within the pale. 
Under the American plan of the organization of Christianity by voluntary mutual 
association according to elective affinity, with freedom to receive or exclude, 
the flock within the fold may perhaps be kept safer from contamination; as when 
the Presbyterian General Assembly in 1792, and <pb n="228" id="ii.xiii-Page_228" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_228.html" />again in 1794, decided that Universalists be not admitted to 
the sealing ordinances of the gospel;<note n="147" id="ii.xiii-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p43">Eddy, p. 387.</p></note> but by this course the excluded 
opinion is compelled to intrench itself both for defense and for attack in a sectarian 
organization. It is a practically interesting question, the answer to which is by 
no means self-evident, whether Universalist opinions would have been less prevalent 
to-day in England and Scotland if they had been excluded from the national churches 
and erected into a sect with its partisan pulpits, presses, and propagandists; 
or whether they would have more diffused in America if, instead of being dealt with 
by process of excommunication or deposition, they had been dealt with simply by 
argument. This is one of the many questions which history raises, but which (happily 
for him) it does not fall within the function of the historian to answer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p44">To this period is to be referred the origin of some of the minor 
American sects.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p45">The “United Brethren in Christ” grew into a distinct organization 
about the year 1800. It arose incidentally 
to the Methodist evangelism, in an effort on the part of Philip William Otterbein, 
of the German Reformed Church, and Martin Boehm, of the Mennonites, to provide for 
the shepherdless German-speaking people by an adaptation of the Wesleyan 
methods. Presently, in the natural progress of language, the English work 
outgrew the German. It is now doing an extensive and useful work by pulpit and 
press, chiefly in Pennsylvania and the States of that latitude. The reasons for 
its continued existence separate from the Methodist Church, which it closely 
resembles both in doctrine and in polity, are more apparent to those within the 
organization than to superficial observers 
from outside.</p>

<pb n="229" id="ii.xiii-Page_229" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_229.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p46">The organization just described arose from the unwillingness 
of the German Reformed Church to meet the craving needs of the German people by 
using the Wesleyan methods. From the unwillingness of the Methodist Church to use 
the German language arose another organization, “the Evangelical Association,” sometimes known, from the name of its founder, by the somewhat grotesque title of 
“the Albrights.” This also is both Methodist and Episcopal, a reduced copy of the 
great Wesleyan institution, mainly devoted to labors among the Germans.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiii-p47">In 1792 was planted at Baltimore the first American 
congregation of that organization of disciples of Emanuel Swedenborg which had 
been begun in London nine years before and called by the appropriately fanciful 
name of “the Church of the New Jerusalem.”</p>

<pb n="230" id="ii.xiii-Page_230" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_230.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XIV. The Second Awakening." progress="53.65%" id="ii.xiv" prev="ii.xiii" next="ii.xv">
<h2 id="ii.xiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xiv-p0.2">THE SECOND AWAKENING.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p1">THE closing years of the eighteenth century 
show the lowest low-water mark of the lowest ebb-tide of spiritual life in the history 
of the American church. The demoralization of army life, the fury of political factions, 
the catchpenny materialist morality of Franklin, the philosophic deism of men like 
Jefferson, and the popular ribaldry of Tom Paine, had wrought, together with other 
untoward influences, to bring about a condition of things which to the eye of little 
faith seemed almost desperate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p2">From the beginning of the reaction from the stormy excitements 
of the Great Awakening, nothing had seemed to arouse the New England churches from 
a lethargic dullness; so, at least, it seemed to those who recalled those wonderful 
days of old, either in memory or by tradition. We have a gauge of the general decline 
of the public morals, in the condition of Yale College at the accession of President 
Dwight in 1795, as described in the reminiscences of Lyman Beecher, then a sophomore.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p3">“Before he came, college was in a most ungodly state. The college 
church was almost extinct. Most of the students were skeptical, and rowdies were plenty. Wine 


<pb n="231" id="ii.xiv-Page_231" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_231.html" />and liquors were kept in many rooms; intemperance, profanity, gambling, 
and licentiousness were common. I hardly know how I escaped. . . . That was the 
day of the infidelity of the Tom Paine school. Boys that dressed flax in the barn, 
as I used to, read Tom Paine and believed him; I read and fought him all the way. 
Never had any propensity to infidelity. But most of the class before me were infidels, 
and called each other Voltaire, Rousseau, D’Alembert, etc.”<note n="148" id="ii.xiv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p4">“Autobiography 
of Lyman Beecher,” vol. i., p. 43. The same charming volume contains abundant evidence 
that the spirit of true religion was cherished in the homes of the people, while 
there were so many public signs of apostasy.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p5">In the Middle States the aspect was not more promising. Princeton 
College had been closed for three years of the Revolutionary War. In 1782 there 
were only two among the students who professed themselves Christians. The Presbyterian 
General Assembly, representing the strongest religious force in that region, in 
1798 described the then existing condition of the country in these terms:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p6">“Formidable innovations and convulsions in Europe threaten destruction 
to morals and religion. Scenes of devastation and bloodshed unexampled in the history 
of modern nations have convulsed the world, and our country is threatened with similar 
calamities. We perceive with pain and fearful apprehension a general dereliction 
of religious principles and practice among our fellow-citizens, a visible and prevailing 
impiety and contempt for the laws and institutions of religion, and an abounding 
infidelity, which in many instances tends to atheism itself. The profligacy and 
corruption of the public morals have advanced with a progress proportionate to our 
declension in religion. Profaneness, pride, luxury, injustice, intemperance, lewdness, 
and every species of debauchery and loose indulgence greatly abound.”</p>
<pb n="232" id="ii.xiv-Page_232" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_232.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p7">From the point of view of the Episcopalian of that day the prospect 
was even more disheartening. It was at this time that Bishop Provoost of New York 
laid down his functions, not expecting the church to continue much longer; and Bishop 
Madison of Virginia shared the despairing conviction of Chief-Justice Marshall that 
the church was too far gone ever to be revived.<note n="149" id="ii.xiv-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p8">Tiffany, “Protestant Episcopal 
Church,” pp. 388, 394, 395.</p></note> 
Over all this period the historian of the Lutheran Church writes up the title “Deterioration.”<note n="150" id="ii.xiv-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p9">Dr. 
Jacobs, chap. xix.</p></note> Proposals were set on foot looking toward the merger of 
these two languishing denominations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p10">Even the Methodists, the fervor of whose zeal and vitality of 
whose organization had withstood what seemed severer tests, felt the benumbing influence 
of this unhappy age. For three years ending in 1796 the total membership diminished 
at the rate of about four thousand a year.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p11">Many witnesses agree in describing the moral and religious condition 
of the border States of Kentucky and Tennessee as peculiarly deplorable. The autobiography 
of that famous pioneer preacher, Peter Cartwright, gives a lively picture of Kentucky 
society in 1793 as he remembered it in his old age:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p12">“Logan County, when my father moved into it, was called ‘Rogues’ 
Harbor.’ Here many refugees from all parts of the Union fled to escape punishment 
or justice; for although there was law, yet it could not be executed, and it was 
a desperate state of society. Murderers, horse-thieves, highway robbers, and counterfeiters 
fled there, until they combined and actually formed a majority. Those who favored 
a better state of morals were called ‘Regulators.’ But they encountered fierce opposition 
from the ‘Rogues,’ and a battle was fought with guns, <pb n="233" id="ii.xiv-Page_233" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_233.html" />pistols, dirks, 
knives, and clubs, in which the ‘Regulators’ were defeated.”<note n="151" id="ii.xiv-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p13">“Autobiography of Peter Cartwright,” quoted by Dorchester, 
“Christianity in the United States,” p. 348.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p14">The people that walked in this gross darkness beheld a great light. 
In 1796 a Presbyterian minister, James McGready, who for more than ten years had 
done useful service in Pennsylvania and North Carolina, assumed charge of several 
Presbyterian churches in that very Logan County which we know through the reminiscences 
of Peter Cartwright. As he went the round of his scattered congregations his preaching 
was felt to have peculiar power “to arouse false professors, to awaken a dead church, 
and warn sinners and lead them to seek the new spiritual life which he himself had 
found.” Three years later two brothers, William and John McGee, one a Presbyterian 
minister and the other a Methodist, came through the beautiful Cumberland country 
in Kentucky and Tennessee, speaking, as if in the spirit and power of John the Baptist, 
to multitudes that gathered from great distances to hear them. On one occasion, 
in the woods of Logan County, in July, 1800, the gathered families, many of whom 
came from far, tethered their teams and encamped for several days for the unaccustomed 
privilege of common worship and Christian preaching. This is believed to have been 
the first American camp-meeting—an era worth remembering in our history. Not without 
abundant New Testament antecedents, it naturalized itself at once on our soil as 
a natural expedient for scattered frontier populations unprovided with settled institutions. 
By a natural process of evolution, adapting itself to other environments and uses, 
the backwoods camp-meeting has grown into the “Chautauqua” assembly, which at 
so many places besides <pb n="234" id="ii.xiv-Page_234" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_234.html" />the original center at Chautauqua Lake has grown into an important 
and most characteristic institution of American civilization.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p15">We are happy in having an account of some of these meetings from 
one who was personally and sympathetically interested in them. For in the spring 
of the next year Barton Warren Stone, a Presbyterian minister serving his two congregations 
of Concord and Cane Ridge in Bourbon County, and oppressed with a sense of the religious 
apathy prevailing about him, made the long journey across the State of Kentucky 
to see for himself the wonderful things of which he had heard, and afterward wrote 
his reminiscences.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p16">“There, on the edge of a prairie in Logan County, Kentucky, the 
multitudes came together and continued a number of days and nights encamped on the 
ground, during which time worship was carried on in some part of the encampment. 
The scene was new to me and passing strange. It baffled description. Many, very 
many, fell down as men slain in battle, and continued for hours together in an apparently 
breathless and motionless state, sometimes for a few moments reviving and exhibiting 
symptoms of life by a deep groan or piercing shriek, or by a prayer for mercy fervently 
uttered. After lying there for hours they obtained deliverance. The gloomy cloud 
that had covered their faces seemed gradually and visibly to disappear, and hope, 
in smiles, brightened into joy. They would rise, shouting deliverance, and then 
would address the surrounding multitude in language truly eloquent and impressive. 
With astonishment did I hear men, women, and children declaring the wonderful works 
of God and the glorious mysteries of the gospel. Their appeals were solemn, heart-penetrating, 
bold, and free. Under such circumstances many others would fall down into the same 
state from which the speakers had just been delivered.</p>

<pb n="235" id="ii.xiv-Page_235" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_235.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p17">“Two or three of my particular acquaintances from a distance 
were struck down. I sat patiently by one of them, whom I knew to be a careless sinner, 
for hours, and observed with critical attention everything that passed, from the 
beginning to the end. I noticed the momentary revivings as from death, the humble 
confession of sins, the fervent prayer, and the ultimate deliverance; then the solemn 
thanks and praise to God, and affectionate exhortation to companions and to the 
people around to repent and come to Jesus. I was astonished at the knowledge of 
gospel truth displayed in the address. The effect was that several sank down into 
the same appearance of death. After attending to many such cases, my conviction 
was complete that it was a good work—the work of God; nor has my mind wavered since 
on the subject. Much did I see then, and much have I seen since, that I consider 
to be fanaticism; but this should not condemn the work. The devil has always tried 
to ape the works of God, to bring them into disrepute; but that cannot be a Satanic 
work which brings men to humble confession, to forsaking of sin, to prayer, fervent 
praise and thanksgiving, and a sincere and affectionate exhortation to sinners to 
repent and come to Jesus the Saviour.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p18">Profoundly impressed by what he had seen and heard, Pastor Stone 
returned to his double parish in Bourbon County and rehearsed the story of it. “The congregation was affected with awful solemnity, and many returned home weeping.” 
This was in the early spring. Not many months afterward there was a notable springing 
up of this seed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p19">“A memorable meeting was held at Cane Ridge in August, 1801. 
The roads were crowded with wagons, carriages, horses, and footmen moving to the 
solemn camp. It was judged by military men on the ground that between twenty and 
thirty thousand persons were assembled. <pb n="236" id="ii.xiv-Page_236" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_236.html" />Four or five preachers spoke at the same time in different parts 
of the encampment without confusion. The Methodist and Baptist preachers aided in 
the work, and all appeared cordially united in it. They were of one mind and soul: 
the salvation of sinners was the one object. We all engaged in singing the same 
songs, all united in prayer, all preached the same things. . . . The numbers converted 
will be known only in eternity. Many things transpired in the meeting which were 
so much like miracles that they had the same effect as miracles on unbelievers. 
By them many were convinced that Jesus was the Christ and were persuaded to submit 
to him. This meeting continued six or seven days and nights, and would have continued 
longer, but food for the sustenance of such a multitude failed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p20">“To this meeting many had come from Ohio and other distant parts. 
These returned home and diffused the same spirit in their respective neighborhoods. 
Similar results followed. So low had religion sunk, and such carelessness had universally 
prevailed, that I have thought that nothing common could have arrested and held 
the attention of the people.”<note n="152" id="ii.xiv-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p21">See B. B. Tyler, “History of the Disciples,” pp. 
11-17; R. 
V. Foster, “The Cumberland Presbyterians,” pp. 260-263 (American Church History 
Series, vols. xi., xii.).</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p22">The sober and cautious tone of this narrative will already have 
impressed the reader. These are not the words of a heated enthusiast, or a man weakly 
credulous. We may hesitate to accept his judgment, but may safely accept his testimony, 
amply corroborated as it is, to facts which he has seen and heard.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p23">But the crucial test of the work, the test prescribed by the Lord 
of the church, is that it shall be known by its fruits. And this test it seems to 
bear well. Dr. Archibald Alexander, had in high reverence in the Presbyterian <pb n="237" id="ii.xiv-Page_237" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_237.html" />Church as a wise counselor in spiritual matters, made scrupulous 
inquiry into the results of this revival, and received from one of his correspondents, 
Dr. George A. Baxter, who made an early visit to the scenes of the revival, the 
following testimony:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p24">“On my way I was informed by settlers on the road that the character 
of Kentucky travelers was entirely changed, and that they were as remarkable for 
sobriety as they had formerly been for dissoluteness and immorality. And indeed 
I found Kentucky to appearances the most moral place I had ever seen. A profane 
expression was hardly ever heard. A religious awe seemed to pervade the country. 
Upon the whole, I think the revival in Kentucky the most extraordinary that has 
ever visited the church of Christ; and, all things considered, it was peculiarly 
adapted to the circumstances of the country into which it came. Infidelity was triumphant 
and religion was on the point of expiring. Something extraordinary seemed necessary 
to arrest the attention of a giddy people who were ready to conclude that Christianity 
was a fable and futurity a delusion. This revival has done it. It has confounded 
infidelity and brought numbers beyond calculation under serious impressions.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p25">A sermon preached in 1803 to the Presbyterian synod of Kentucky, 
by the Rev. David Rice, has the value of testimony given in the presence of other 
competent witnesses, and liable thus to be questioned or contradicted. In it he 
says:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p26">“Neighborhoods noted for their vicious and profligate manners 
are now as much noted for their piety and good order. Drunkards, profane swearers, 
liars, quarrelsome persons, etc., are remarkably reformed. . . . A number of families 
who had lived apparently without the fear of <pb n="238" id="ii.xiv-Page_238" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_238.html" />God, in folly and in vice, without any religious instruction or 
any proper government, are now reduced to order and are daily joining in the worship 
of God, reading his word, singing his praises, and offering up their supplications 
to a throne of grace. Parents who seemed formerly to have little or no regard for 
the salvation of their children are now anxiously concerned for their salvation, 
are pleading for them, and endeavoring to lead them to Christ and train them up 
in the way of piety and virtue.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p27">That same year the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, 
in its annual review of the state of religion, adverted with emphasis to the work 
in the Cumberland country, and cited remarkable instances of conversion—malignant 
opposers of vital piety convinced and reconciled, learned, active, and conspicuous 
infidels becoming signal monuments of that grace which they once despised; and in 
conclusion declared with joy that “the state and prospects of vital 
religion in our country are more favorable and encouraging than at any period 
within the last forty years.”<note n="153" id="ii.xiv-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p28">Tyler, “The Disciples”; Foster, “The Cumberland Presbyterians,”
<i>ubi supra</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p29">In order successfully to study the phenomena of this remarkable 
passage in the history of the church, it is necessary to bear in mind the social 
conditions that prevailed. A population <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xiv-p29.1">perfervido ingenio</span></i>, of a temper peculiarly 
susceptible of intense excitement, transplanted into a wild country, under little 
control either of conventionality or law, deeply ingrained from many generations 
with the religious sentiment, but broken loose from the control of it and living 
consciously in reckless disregard of the law of God, is suddenly aroused to a sense 
of its apostasy and wickedness. The people do not hear the word of God from Sabbath 
to Sabbath, or even from evening to evening, <pb n="239" id="ii.xiv-Page_239" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_239.html" />and take it home with them and ponder it amid the avocations 
of daily business; by the conditions, they are sequestered for days together in 
the wilderness for the exclusive contemplation of momentous truths pressed upon 
the mind with incessant and impassioned iteration; and they remain together, an 
agitated throng, not of men only, but of women and children. The student of psychology 
recognizes at once that here are present in an unusual combination the conditions 
not merely of the ready propagation of influence by example and persuasion, but 
of those nervous, mental, or spiritual infections which make so important a figure 
in the world’s history, civil, military, or religious. It is wholly in accord with 
human nature that the physical manifestations attendant on religious excitement 
in these circumstances should be of an intense and extravagant sort.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p30">And such indeed they were. Sudden outcries, hysteric weeping and 
laughter, faintings, catalepsies, trances, were customary concomitants of the revival 
preaching. Multitudes fell prostrate on the ground, “spiritually slain,” as it 
was said. Lest the helpless bodies should be trampled on by the surging crowd, they 
were taken up and laid in rows on the floor of the neighboring meeting-house. “Some lay quiet, unable to move or speak. Some talked, but could not move. Some beat 
the floor with their heels. Some, shrieking in agony, bounded about, it is said, 
like a live fish out of water. Many lay down and rolled over and over for hours 
at a time. Others rushed wildly over the stumps and benches, and then plunged, shouting 
‘Lost! Lost!’ into the forest.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p31">As the revival went on and the camp-meeting grew to be a custom 
and an institution, this nervous epidemic took on certain recognizable forms, one 
of which was known as “the jerks.” This malady “began in the head and <pb n="240" id="ii.xiv-Page_240" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_240.html" />spread rapidly to the feet. The head would be thrown from side 
to side so swiftly that the features would be blotted out and the hair made to snap. 
When the body was affected the sufferer was hurled over hindrances that came in 
his way, and finally dashed on the ground, to bounce about like a ball.” The eccentric 
Lorenzo Dow, whose freaks of eloquence and humor are remembered by many now living, 
speaks from his own observation on the subject:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p32">“I have passed a meeting-house where I observed the undergrowth 
had been cut for a camp-meeting, and from fifty to a hundred saplings were left 
breast-high on purpose for persons who were ‘jerked’ to hold on to. I observed 
where they had held on they had kicked up the earth as a horse stamping flies. . 
. . I believe it does not affect those naturalists who wish to get it to philosophize 
about it; and rarely those who are the most pious; but the lukewarm, lazy professor 
is subject to it. The wicked fear it and are subject to it; but the persecutors 
are more subject to it than any, and they have sometimes cursed and sworn and damned 
it while jerking.”<note n="154" id="ii.xiv-p32.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p33">Let me add an illustrative instance related to me by the distinguished 
Methodist, Dr. David P. Durbin. Standing near the platform from which he was to 
preach at a camp-meeting, he observed a powerfully built young backwoodsman who 
was manifestly there with no better intent than to disturb and break up the meeting. 
Presently it became evident that the young man was conscious of some influence taking 
hold of him to which he was resolved not to yield; he clutched with both hands a 
hickory sapling next which he was standing, to hold himself steady, but was whirled 
round and round, until the bark of the sapling peeled off under his grasp. But, 
as in the cases referred to by Dow, the attack was attended by no religious sentiment 
whatever.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p34">On the manifestations in the Cumberland country, see McMasters, 
“United States,” vol. ii., pp. 581, 582, and the sources there cited. For some 
judicious remarks on the general subject, see Buckley, “Methodism,” pp. 
217-224.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p35">There is nothing improbable in the claim that phenomena like these, 
strange, weird, startling, “were so much like miracles that they had the same effect 
as miracles on<pb n="241" id="ii.xiv-Page_241" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_241.html" />unbelievers.” They helped break up the apathetic torpor of the 
church and summon the multitudes into the wilderness to hear the preaching of repentance 
and the remission of sins. But they had some lamentable results. Those who, like 
many among the Methodists,<note n="155" id="ii.xiv-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p36">So Dr. Buckley, “Methodism,” p. 217.</p></note> found in them the direct work of the Holy Spirit, were 
thereby started along the perilous incline toward enthusiasm and fanaticism. Those, 
on the other hand, repelled by the grotesqueness and extravagance of these manifestations, 
who were led to distrust or condemn the good work with which they were associated, 
fell into a graver error. This was the error into which, to its cost, the Presbyterian 
Church was by and by drawn in dealing with questions that emerged from these agitations. 
The revival gave rise to two new sects, both of them marked by the fervor of spirit 
that characterized the time, and both of them finding their principal habitat in 
the same western region. The Cumberland Presbyterians, now grown to large numbers 
and deserved influence and dignity in the fellowship of American sects, separated 
themselves from the main body of Presbyterians by refusing to accept, in face of 
the craving needs of the pastorless population all about them, the arbitrary rule 
shutting the door of access to the Presbyterian ministry to all candidates, how 
great soever their other qualifications, who lacked a classical education. Separating 
on this issue, they took the opportunity to amend the generally accepted doctrinal 
statements of the Presbyterian churches by mitigating those utterances which seemed 
to them, as they have seemed to many others, to err in the direction of fatalism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p37">About the same time there was manifested in various quarters a 
generous revolt against the existence and multiplication of mutually exclusive sects 
in the Christian <pb n="242" id="ii.xiv-Page_242" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_242.html" />family, each limited by humanly devised doctrinal articles and 
branded with partisan names. How these various protesting elements came together 
on the sole basis of a common faith in Christ and a common acceptance of the divine 
authority of the Bible; how, not intending it, they came to be themselves a new 
sect; and how, struggling in vain against the inexorable laws of language, they 
came to be distinguished by names, as <i>Campbellite Baptist, Christ-ian</i> (with 
a long <i>i</i>), and (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.xiv-p37.1">κατ᾽ ἐξόχην</span>) <i>Disciples</i>, are points on which interesting 
and instructive light is shed in the history by Dr. B. B. Tyler.<note n="156" id="ii.xiv-p37.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p38">American Church History Series, vol. xii.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p39">The great revival of the West and Southwest was not the only revival, 
and not even the earliest revival, of that time of crisis. As early as 1792 the 
long inertia of the eastern churches began to be broken here and there by signs 
of growing earnestness and attentiveness to spiritual things. There was little of 
excited agitation. There was no preaching of famous evangelists. There were no imposing 
convocations. Only in many and many of those country towns in which, at that time, 
the main strength of the population lay, the labors of faithful pastors began to 
be rewarded with large ingatherings of penitent believers. The languishing churches 
grew strong and hopeful, and the insolent infidelity of the times was abashed. With 
such sober simplicity was the work of the gospel carried forward, in the opening 
years of this century, among the churches and pastors that had learned wisdom from 
the mistakes made in the Great Awakening, that there are few striking incidents 
for the historian. Hardly any man is to be pointed out as a preeminent leader of 
the church at this period. If to any one, this place of honor belongs to Timothy 
Dwight, grandson of Jonathan Edwards, whose <pb n="243" id="ii.xiv-Page_243" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_243.html" />accession to the presidency of Yale College at the darkest hour 
in its history marked the turning-point. We have already learned from the reminiscences 
of Lyman Beecher how low the college had sunk in point of religious character, when 
most of the class above him were openly boastful of being infidels.<note n="157" id="ii.xiv-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p40">See above, pp. 230, 231.</p></note> How the new 
president dealt with them is well described by the same witness:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p41">“They thought the faculty were afraid of free discussion. But 
when they handed Dr. Dwight a list of subjects for class disputation, to their surprise, 
he selected this: ‘Is the Bible the word of God?’ and told them to do their best. 
He heard all they had to say, answered them, and there was an end. He preached incessantly 
for six months on the subject, and all infidelity skulked and hid its head. He elaborated 
his theological system in a series of forenoon sermons in the chapel; the afternoon 
discourses were practical. The original design of Yale College was to found a divinity 
school. To a mind appreciative, like mine, his preaching was a continual course 
of education and a continual feast. He was copious and polished in style, though 
disciplined and logical. There was a pith and power of doctrine there that has not 
been since surpassed, if equaled.”<note n="158" id="ii.xiv-p41.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p42">“Autobiography of Lyman Beecher,” 
vol. i., pp. 43, 44.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p43">It may be doubted whether to any man of his generation it was 
given to exercise a wider and more beneficent influence over the American church 
than that of President Dwight. His system of “Theology Explained and Defended in 
a Series of Sermons,” a theology meant to be preached and made effective in convincing 
men and converting them to the service of God, was so constructed as to be completed 
within the four years of the college curriculum, so that every graduate should have 
heard the <pb n="244" id="ii.xiv-Page_244" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_244.html" />whole of it. The influence of it has not been limited by the boundaries 
of our country, nor has it expired with the century just completed since President 
Dwight’s accession.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p44">At the East also, as well as at the West, the quickening of religious 
thought and feeling had the common effect of alienating and disrupting. Diverging 
tendencies, which had begun to disclose themselves in the discussions between Edwards 
and Chauncy in their respective volumes of “Thoughts” on the Great Awakening, 
became emphasized in the revival of 1800. That liberalism which had begun as a protest 
against a too peremptory style of dogmatism was rapidly advancing toward a dogmatic 
denial of points deemed by the opposite party to be essential. Dogmatic differences 
were aggravated by differences of taste and temperament, and everything was working 
toward the schism by which some sincere and zealous souls should seek to do God 
service.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p45">In one most important particular the revival of 1800 was happily 
distinguished from the Great Awakening of 1740. It was not done and over with at 
the end of a few years, and then followed by a long period of reaction. It was the 
beginning of a long period of vigorous and “abundant life,” moving forward, not, 
indeed, with even and unvarying flow, yet with continuous current, marked with those 
alternations of exaltation and subsidence which seem, whether for evil or for good, 
to have become a fixed characteristic of American church history.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xiv-p46">The widespread revivals of the first decade of the nineteenth 
century saved the church of Christ in America from its low estate and girded it 
for stupendous tasks that were about to be devolved on it. In the glow of this renewed 
fervor, the churches of New England successfully made the difficult transition from 
establishment to self-support and to the costly enterprises of aggressive evangelization <pb n="245" id="ii.xiv-Page_245" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_245.html" />into which, in company with other churches to the South and West, 
they were about to enter. The Christianity of the country was prepared and equipped 
to attend with equal pace the prodigious rush of population across the breadth of 
the Great Valley, and to give welcome to the invading host of immigrants which before 
the end of a half-century was to effect its entrance into our territory at the rate 
of a thousand a day. It was to accommodate itself to changing social conditions, 
as the once agricultural population began to concentrate itself in factory villages 
and commercial towns. It was to carry on systematic campaigns of warfare against 
instituted social wrong, such as the drinking usages .of society, the savage code 
of dueling, the public sanction of slavery. And it was to enter the “effectual 
door” which from the beginning of the century opened wider and wider to admit the 
gospel and the church to every nation under heaven.</p>

<pb n="246" id="ii.xiv-Page_246" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_246.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XV. Organized Beneficence." progress="57.12%" id="ii.xv" prev="ii.xiv" next="ii.xvi">
<h2 id="ii.xv-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xv-p0.2">ORGANIZED BENEFICENCE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p1">WHEN the Presbyterian General Assembly, in 1803, made a studious 
review of the revivals which for several years had been in progress, especially 
at the South and West, it included in its “Narrative” the following observations:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p2">“The Assembly observe with great pleasure that the desire for 
spreading the gospel among the blacks and among the savage tribes on our borders 
has been rapidly increasing during the last year. The Assembly take notice of this 
circumstance with the more satisfaction, as it not only affords a pleasing presage 
of the spread of the gospel, but also furnishes agreeable evidence of the genuineness 
and the benign tendency of that spirit which God has been pleased to pour out upon 
his people.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p3">In New England the like result had already, several years before, 
followed upon the like antecedent. In the year 1798 the “Missionary Society of 
Connecticut” was constituted, having for its object “to Christianize the heathen 
in North America, and to support and promote Christian knowledge in the new settlements 
within the United States”; and in August, 1800, its first missionary, David Bacon, 
engaged at a salary of “one hundred and <pb n="247" id="ii.xv-Page_247" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_247.html" />ten cents per day,” set out for the wilderness south and west 
of Lake Erie, “afoot and alone, with no more luggage than he could carry on his 
person,” to visit the wild tribes of that region, “to explore their 
situation, and learn their feelings with respect to Christianity, and, so far as 
he had opportunity, to teach them its doctrines and duties.” The name forms a 
link in the bright succession from John Eliot to this day. But it must needs be 
that some suffer as victims of the inexperience of those who are first to take 
direction of an untried enterprise. The abandonment of its first missionary by 
one of the first missionary societies, leaving him helpless in the wilderness, 
was a brief lesson in the economy of missions opportunely given at the outset of 
the American mission work, and happily had no need to be repeated.<note n="159" id="ii.xv-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p4">“Life of David Bacon,” by his son (Boston, 1876).</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p5">David Bacon, like Henry Martyn, who at that same time, in far 
different surroundings, was intent upon his plans of mission work in India, was 
own son in the faith to David Brainerd. But they were elder sons in a great family. 
The pathetic story of that heroic youth, as told by Jonathan Edwards, was a classic 
at that time in almost every country parsonage; but its influence was especially 
felt in the colleges, now no longer, as a few years earlier, the seats of the scornful, 
but the homes of serious and religious learning which they were meant to be by their 
founders.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p6">Of the advancement of Christian civilization in the first quarter-century 
from the achievement of independence there is no more distinguished monument than 
the increase, through those troubled and impoverished years, of the institutions 
of secular and sacred learning. The really successful and effective colleges that 
had survived from the colonial period were hardly a half-dozen. Up to 1810, <pb n="248" id="ii.xv-Page_248" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_248.html" />these had been reinforced by as many more. By far the greater 
number of them were founded by the New England Congregationalists, to whom this 
has ever been a favorite field of activity. But special honor must be paid to the 
wise and courageous and nobly successful enterprise of large-minded and large-hearted 
men among the Baptists, who as early as 1764, boldly breasting a current of unworthy 
prejudice in their own denomination, began the work of Brown University at Providence, 
which, carried forward by a notable succession of great educators, has been set 
in the front rank of existing American institutions of learning. After the revivals 
of 1800 these Christian colleges were not only attended by students coming from 
zealous and fervid churches; they themselves became the foci from which high and 
noble spiritual influences were radiated through the land. It was in communities 
like these that the example of such lives as that of Brainerd stirred up generous 
young minds to a chivalrous and even ascetic delight in attempting great labors 
and enduring great sacrifices as soldiers under the Captain of salvation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p7">It was at Williams College, then just planted in the Berkshire 
hills, that a little coterie of students was formed which, for the grandeur of the 
consequences that flowed from it, is worthy to be named in history beside the Holy 
Club of Oxford in 1730, and the friends at Oriel College in 1830. Samuel J. Mills 
came to Williams College in i8o6 from the parsonage of “Father Mills” of Torringford, 
concerning whom quaint traditions and even memories still linger in the neighboring 
parishes of Litchfield County, Connecticut. Around this young student gathered a 
circle of men like-minded. The shade of a lonely haystack was their oratory; the 
pledges by which they bound themselves to a life-work for the kingdom of <pb n="249" id="ii.xv-Page_249" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_249.html" />heaven remind one of the mutual vows of the earliest friends of 
Loyola. Some of the youths went soon to the theological seminary, and at once leavened 
that community with their own spirit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p8">The seminary—there was only one in all Protestant America. As 
early as 1791 the Sulpitian fathers had organized their seminary at Baltimore. But 
it was not until 1808 that any institution for theological studies was open to candidates 
for the Protestant ministry. Up to that time such studies were made in the regular 
college curriculum, which was distinctly theological in character; and it was common 
for the graduate to spend an additional year at the college for special study under 
the president or the one professor of divinity. But many country parsonages that 
were tenanted by men of fame as writers and teachers were greatly frequented by 
young men preparing themselves for the work of preaching.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p9">The change to the modern method of education for the ministry 
was a sudden one. It was precipitated by an event which has not even yet ceased 
to be looked on by the losing party with honest lamentation and with an unnecessary 
amount of sectarian acrimony. The divinity professorship in Harvard College, founded 
in 1722<note n="160" id="ii.xv-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p10">Compare the claim of priority for the Dutch church, p. 81 <i>note</i>.</p></note> by Thomas Hollis, of London, a Baptist friend of New England, was filled, 
after a long struggle and an impassioned protest, by the election of Henry Ware, 
an avowed and representative Unitarian. It was a distinct announcement that the 
government of the college had taken sides in the impending conflict, in opposition 
to the system of religious doctrine to the maintenance of which the college had 
from its foundation been devoted. The significance of the fact was not mistaken 
by either party. It meant that the two tendencies which had been recognizable from <pb n="250" id="ii.xv-Page_250" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_250.html" />
long before the Great Awakening were drawing asunder, and that thenceforth it 
must be expected that the vast influence of the venerable college, in the clergy 
and in society, would be given to the Liberal side. The dismay of one party and 
the exultation of the other were alike well grounded. The cry of the Orthodox 
was “To your tents, O Israel!” Lines of ecclesiastical non-intercourse were 
drawn. Church was divided from church, and family from family. When the forces 
and the losses on each side came to be reckoned up, there was a double wonder: 
First, at the narrow boundaries by which the Unitarian defection was 
circumscribed: “A radius of thirty-five miles from Boston as a center would 
sweep almost the whole field of its history and influence;”<note n="161" id="ii.xv-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p11">J. H. Allen, “The Unitarians,” p. 194.</p></note> and then at the sweeping completeness of 
it within these bounds; as Mrs. H. B. Stowe summed up the situation at Boston, “All the literary men of Massachusetts were Unitarian; all the trustees and professors 
of Harvard College were Unitarian; all the <i>élite</i> of wealth and fashion crowded 
Unitarian churches; the judges on the bench were Unitarian, giving decisions by 
which the peculiar features of church organization so carefully ordered by the Pilgrim 
Fathers had been nullified and all the power had passed into the hands of the congregation.”<note n="162" id="ii.xv-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p12">“Autobiography of L. 
Beecher,” p. 110.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p13">The schism, with its acrimonies and heartburnings, was doubtless 
in some sense necessary. And it was attended with some beneficent consequences. 
It gave rise to instructive and illuminating debate. And on the part of the Orthodox 
it occasioned an outburst of earnest zeal which in a wonderfully short time had 
more than repaired their loss in numbers, and had started them on a career of wide 
beneficence, with a momentum that has been increasing to <pb n="251" id="ii.xv-Page_251" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_251.html" />this day. But it is not altogether useless to put the question 
how much was lost to both parties and to the common cause by the separation. It 
is not difficult to conceive that such dogged polemics as Nathanael Emmons and Jedidiah 
Morse might have been none the worse for being held in some sort of fellowship, 
rather than in exasperated controversy, with such types of Christian sainthood as 
the younger Ware and the younger Buckminster; and it is easy to imagine the extreme 
culture and cool intellectual and spiritual temper of the Unitarian pulpit in general 
as finding its advantage in not being cut off from direct radiations from the fiery 
zeal of Lyman Beecher and Edward Dorr Griffin. Is it quite sure that New England 
Congregationalism would have been in all respects worse off if Channing and his 
friends had continued to be recognized as the Liberal wing of its clergy? or 
that the Unitarian ministers would not have been a great deal better off if they 
had remained in connection with a strong and conservative right wing, which 
might counterbalance the exorbitant leftward flights of their more impatient and 
erratic spirits?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p14">The seating of a pronounced Unitarian in the Hollis chair of theology 
at Harvard took place in 1805. Three years later, in 1808, the doors of Andover 
Seminary were opened to students. Thirty-six were present, and the number went on 
increasing. The example was quickly followed. In 1810 the Dutch seminary was begun 
at New Brunswick, and in 1812 the Presbyterian at Princeton. In 1816 Bangor Seminary 
(Congregationalist) and Hartwick Seminary (Lutheran) were opened. In 1819 the Episcopalian 
“General Seminary” followed, and the Baptist “Hamilton Seminary” in 1820. In 
1821 Presbyterian seminaries were begun at Auburn, N. Y., and Marysville, Tenn. 
In 1822 the Yale Divinity College was founded (Congregationalist); in 1823 the Virginia <pb n="252" id="ii.xv-Page_252" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_252.html" />
(Episcopalian) seminary at Alexandria; in 1824 the Union (Presbyterian) 
Seminary, also in Virginia, and the Unitarian seminary at Cambridge; in 1825 the 
Baptist seminary at Newton, Mass., and the German Reformed at York, Pa.; in 1826 
the Lutheran at Gettysburg; in 1827 the Baptist at Rock Spring, Ill. Thus, 
within a period of twenty years, seventeen theological schools had come into 
existence where none had been known before. It was a swift and beneficent 
revolution, and the revolution has never gone backward. In 1880 were enumerated 
in the United States no less than one hundred and forty-two seminaries, 
representing all sects, orders, and schools of theological opinion, employing 
five hundred and twenty-nine resident professors.<note n="163" id="ii.xv-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p15">“Herzog-Schaff Encyclopedia,” pp. 2328-2331.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p16">To Andover, in the very first years of its great history, came 
Mills and others of the little Williams College circle; and at once their infectious 
enthusiasm for the advancement of the kingdom of God was felt throughout the institution. 
The eager zeal of these young men brooked no delay. In June, 1810, the General Association 
of Massachusetts met at the neighboring town of Bradford; there four of the students, 
Judson, Nott, Newell, and Hall, presented themselves and their cause; and at that 
meeting was constituted the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 
The little faith of the churches shrank from the responsibility of sustaining missionaries 
in the field, and Judson was sent to England to solicit the coöeration of the London 
Missionary Society. This effort happily failing, the burden came back upon the American 
churches and was not refused. At last, in February, 1812, the first American missionaries 
to a foreign country, Messrs. Judson, Rice, Newell, Nott, and Hall, with their wives, 
sailed, in two parties, for Calcutta.</p>
<pb n="253" id="ii.xv-Page_253" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_253.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p17">And now befell an incident perplexing, embarrassing, and disheartening 
to the supporters of the mission, but attended with results for the promotion of 
the gospel to which their best wisdom never could have attained. Adoniram Judson, 
a graduate of Brown University, having spent the long months at sea in the diligent 
and devout study of the Scriptures, arrived at Calcutta fully persuaded of the truth 
of Baptist principles. His friend, Luther Rice, arriving by the other vessel, came 
by and by to the same conclusion; and the two, with their wives, were baptized by 
immersion in the Baptist church at Calcutta. The announcement of this news in America 
was an irresistible appeal to the already powerful and rapidly growing Baptist denomination 
to assume the support of the two missionaries who now offered themselves to the 
service of the Baptist churches. Rice returned to urge the appeal on their immediate 
attention, while Judson remained to enter on that noble apostolate for which his 
praise is in all the churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p18">To the widespread Baptist fellowship this sudden, unmistakable, 
and imperative providential summons to engage in the work of foreign missions was 
(it is hardly too much to say) like life from the dead. The sect had doubled its 
numbers in the decade just passed, and was estimated to include two hundred thousand 
communicants, all “baptized believers.” But this multitude was without common organization, 
and, while abundantly endowed with sectarian animosities, was singularly lacking 
in a consciousness of common spiritual life. It was pervaded by a deadly fatalism, 
which, under the guise of reverence for the will of God, was openly pleaded as a 
reason for abstaining from effort and self-denial in the promotion of the gospel. 
Withal it was widely characterized not only by a lack of education in its ministry, 
but by a violent and <pb n="254" id="ii.xv-Page_254" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_254.html" />brutal opposition to a learned clergy, which was particularly 
strange in a party the moiety of whose principles depends on a point in Greek lexicology. 
It was to a party—we may not say a body—deeply and widely affected by traits like 
these that the divine call was to be presented and urged. The messenger was well 
fitted for his work. To the zeal of a new convert to Baptist principles, and a missionary 
fervor deepened by recent contact with idolatry in some of its most repulsive forms, 
Luther Rice united a cultivated eloquence and a personal persuasiveness. Of course 
his first address was to pastors and congregations in the seaboard cities, unexcelled 
by any, of whatever name, for intelligent and reasonable piety; and here his task 
was easy and brief, for they were already of his mind. But the great mass of ignorance 
and prejudice had also to be reckoned with. By a work in which the influence of 
the divine Spirit was quite as manifest as in the convulsive agitations of a camp-meeting, 
it was dealt with successfully. Church history moved swiftly in those days. The 
news of the accession of Judson and Rice was received in January, 1813. In May, 
1814, the General Missionary Convention of the Baptists was organized at Philadelphia, 
thirty-three delegates being present, from eleven different States. The Convention, 
which was to meet triennially, entered at once upon its work. It became a vital 
center to the Baptist denomination. From it, at its second meeting, proceeded effective 
measures for the promotion of education in the ministry, and, under the conviction 
that “western as well as eastern regions are given to the Son of God as an inheritance,” 
large plans for home missions at the West.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p19">Thus the great debt which the English Congregationalists had owed 
to the Baptists for heroic leadership in the Work of foreign missions was repaid 
with generous usury <pb n="255" id="ii.xv-Page_255" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_255.html" />by the Congregationalists to the Baptists of America. From this 
time forward the American Baptists came more and more to be felt as a salutary force 
in the religious life of the nation and the world. But against what bitter and furious 
opposition on the part of the ancient ignorance the new light had to struggle cannot 
easily be conceived by those who have only heard of the “Hard-Shell Baptist” as a curious fossil of a prehistoric period.<note n="164" id="ii.xv-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p20">“The Baptists,” by Dr. A. H. Newman, pp. 379-442.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p21">The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions 
continued for twenty-seven years to be the common organ of foreign missionary 
operations for the Congregationalists, the Presbyterians, and the Dutch and 
German Reformed churches. In the year 1837 an official. Presbyterian Board of 
Missions was erected by the Old-School fragment of the disrupted Presbyterian 
Church; and to this, when the two fragments were reunited, in 1869, the 
contributions of the New-School side began to be transferred. In 1858 the Dutch 
church, and in 1879 the German church, instituted their separate mission operations. Thus the initiative of the Andover students in 1810 resulted in the 
erection, not of one mission board, timidly venturing to set five missionaries 
in the foreign field, but of five boards, whose total annual resources are 
counted by millions of dollars, whose evangelists, men and women, American and 
foreign-born, are a great army, and whose churches, schools, colleges, 
theological seminaries, hospitals, printing-presses, with the other equipments 
of a Christian civilization, and the myriads of whose faithful Christian 
converts, in every country under the whole heaven, have done more for the true 
honor of our nation than all that it has achieved in diplomacy and war.<note n="165" id="ii.xv-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p22">I have omitted from this list of results in the direct line from 
the inception at Andover, in 181o, the American Missionary Association. It owed its origin, in 1846, to the dissatisfaction felt by a considerable 
number of the supporters of the American Board with the attitude of that institution 
on some of the questions arising incidentally to the antislavery discussion. Its 
foreign missions, never extensive, were transferred to other hands, at the close 
of the Civil War, that it might devote itself wholly to its great and successful 
work among “the oppressed races” at home.</p></note></p>

<pb n="256" id="ii.xv-Page_256" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_256.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p23">The Episcopalians entered on foreign mission work in 1819, and 
the Methodists, tardily but at last with signal efficiency and success, in 1832. 
No considerable sect of American Christians at the present day is unrepresented 
in the foreign field.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p24">In order to complete the history of this organizing era in the 
church, we must return to the humble but memorable figure of Samuel J. Mills. It 
was his characteristic word to one of his fellows, as they stood ready to leave 
the seclusion of the seminary for active service, “You and I, brother, are little 
men, but before we die, our influence must be felt on the other side of the world.” 
No one claimed that he was other than a “little man,” except as he was filled and 
possessed with a great thought, and that the thought that filled the mind of Christ—the 
thought of the Coming Age and of the Reign of God on earth.<note n="166" id="ii.xv-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p25">It may be worth considering how far the course of religious 
and theological thought would have been modified if the English New Testament had 
used these phrases instead of <i>World to Come </i>and <i>Kingdom of God</i>.</p></note> While his five companions 
were sailing for the remotest East, Mills plunged into the depth of the western 
wilderness, and between 1812 and 1815, in two toilsome journeys, traversed the Great 
Valley as far as New Orleans, deeply impressed everywhere with the famine of the 
word, and laboring, in coöeration with local societies at the East, to provide 
for the universal want by the sale or gift of Bibles and the organization of Bible 
societies. After his second return he proposed the organization of the American 
Bible Society, which was accomplished in 1816.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p26">But already this nobly enterprising mind was intent on <pb n="257" id="ii.xv-Page_257" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_257.html" />a new plan, of most far-reaching importance, not original with 
himself, but, on the contrary, long familiar to those who studied the extension 
of the church and pondered the indications of God’s providential purposes. The earliest 
attempt in America toward the propagation of the gospel in foreign lands would seem 
to have been the circular letter sent out by the neighbor pastors, Samuel Hopkins 
and Ezra Stiles, in the year 1773, from Newport, chief seat of the slave-trade, 
asking contributions for the education of two colored men as missionaries to their 
native continent of Africa. To many generous minds at once, in this era of great 
Christian enterprises, the thought recurred of vast blessings to be wrought for 
the Dark Continent by the agency of colored men Christianized, civilized, and educated 
in America. Good men reverently hoped to see in this a triumphant solution of the 
mystery of divine providence in permitting the curse of African slavery, through 
the cruel greed of men, to be inflicted on the American republic. In 1816 Mills 
successfully pressed upon the Presbyterian “Synod of New York and New Jersey” a plan for educating Christian men of color for the work of the gospel in their 
fatherland. That same year, in coöeration with an earnest philanthropist, Dr. Robert 
Finley, of New Jersey, he aided in the instituting of the American Colonization 
Society. In 1817 he sailed, in company with a colleague, the Rev. Ebenezer Burgess, 
to explore the coast of Africa in search of the best site for a colony. On the return 
voyage he died, and his body was committed to the sea: a “little man,” to whom 
were granted only five years of what men call “active life”; but he had fulfilled 
his vow, and the ends of the earth had felt his influence for the advancement of 
the kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ. The enterprise of African colonization, already 
dear to Christian hearts for the hopes that <pb n="258" id="ii.xv-Page_258" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_258.html" />it involved of the redemption of a lost continent, of the elevation 
of an oppressed race in America, of the emancipation of slaves and the abolition 
of slavery, received a new consecration as the object of the dying labors and prayers 
of Mills. It was associated, in the minds of good men, not only with plans for the 
conversion of the heathen; and with the tide of antislavery sentiment now spreading 
and deepening both at the South and at the North, but also with “Clarkson societies” and other local organizations, in many different places, for the moral and 
physical elevation of the free colored people from the pitiable degradation in 
which they were commonly living in the larger towns. Altogether the watchmen on 
the walls of Zion saw no fairer sign of dawn, in that second decade of the 
nineteenth century, than the hopeful lifting of the cloud from Africa, the 
brightening prospects of the free negroes of the United States, and the growing 
hope of the abolition of American slavery.<note n="167" id="ii.xv-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p27">The colored Baptists of Richmond entered eagerly into the Colonization 
project, and in 1822 their “African Missionary Society” sent out its mission to 
the young colony of Liberia. One of their missionaries was the Rev. Lott Cary, the 
dignity of whose character and career was an encouragement of his people in their 
highest aspirations, and a confirmation of the hopes of their friends (Newman, “The Baptists,” p. 402; Gurley, 
“Life of Ashmun,” pp. 147-160).</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p28">Other societies, national in their scope and constituency, the 
origin of which belongs in this organizing period, are the American Education Society 
(1815), the American Sunday-school Union (1824), the American Tract Society (1825), 
the Seamen’s Friend Society (1826), and the American Home Missionary Society (1826), 
in which last the Congregationalists of New England coöerated with the Presbyterians 
on the basis of a Plan of Union entered into between the General Assembly and the 
General Association of Connecticut, the tendency of which was to reinforce the Presbyterian 
Church with the numbers and <pb n="259" id="ii.xv-Page_259" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_259.html" />the vigor of the New England westward migration. Of course the 
establishment of these and other societies for beneficent work outside of sectarian 
lines did not hinder, but rather stimulated, sectarian organizations for the like 
objects. The whole American church, in all its orders, was girding itself for a 
work, at home and abroad, the immense grandeur of which no man of that generation 
could possibly have foreseen.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p29">The grandeur of this work was to consist not only in the results 
of it, but in the resources of it. As never before, the sympathies, prayers, and 
personal coöeration of all Christians, even the feeblest, were to be combined and 
utilized for enterprises coextensive with the continent and the world and taking 
hold on eternity. The possibilities of the new era were dazzling to the prophetic 
imagination. A young minister then standing on the threshold of a long career exulted 
in the peculiar and excelling glory of the dawning day:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p30">“Surely, if it is the noblest attribute of our nature that spreads 
out the circle of our sympathies to include the whole family of man, and sends forth 
our affections to embrace the ages of a distant futurity, it must be regarded as 
a privilege no less exalted that our means of <i>doing </i>good are limited by no 
remoteness of country or distance of duration, but we may operate, if we will, to 
assuage the miseries of another hemisphere, or to prevent the necessities of an 
unborn generation. The time has been when a man might weep over the wrongs of Africa, 
and he might look forward to weep over the hopelessness of her degradation, till 
his heart should bleed; and yet his tears would be all that he could give her. He 
might relieve the beggar at his door, but he could do nothing for a dying continent. 
He might provide for his children, but he could do nothing for the nations that 
were yet to be born to an inheritance of utter wretchedness. Then the privilege 
of <pb n="259" id="ii.xv-Page_259_1" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_259.html" />engaging in schemes of magnificent benevolence belonged only to 
princes and to men of princely possessions; but now the progress of improvement 
has brought down this privilege to the reach of every individual. The institutions 
of our age are a republic of benevolence, and all may share in the unrestrained 
and equal democracy. This privilege is ours. We may stretch forth our hand, if we 
will, to enlighten the Hindu or to tame the savage of the wilderness. It is ours, 
if we will, to put forth our contributions and thus to operate not ineffectually 
for the relief and renovation of a continent over which one tide of misery has swept 
without ebb and without restraint for unremembered centuries. It is ours, if we 
will, to do something that shall tell on all the coming ages of a race which has 
been persecuted and enslaved, trodden down and despised, for a thousand generations. 
Our Father has made us the almoners of his love. He has raised us to partake, as 
it were, in the ubiquity of his own beneficence. Shall we be unworthy of the trust? God forbid!”<note n="168" id="ii.xv-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xv-p31">Leonard Bacon, 
“A Plea for Africa,” in the Park Street Church, Boston, July 4, 1824.</p></note></p>

<pb n="261" id="ii.xv-Page_261" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_261.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XVI. Conflicts of the Church with Public Wrongs." progress="60.46%" id="ii.xvi" prev="ii.xv" next="ii.xvii">
<h2 id="ii.xvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XVI.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xvi-p0.2">CONFLICTS OF THE CHURCH WITH PUBLIC WRONGS.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p1">THE transition from establishment to the voluntary system for 
the support of churches was made not without some difficulty, but with surprisingly 
little. In the South the established churches were practically dead before the laws 
establishing them were repealed and the endowments disposed of. In New York the 
Episcopalian churches were indeed depressed and discouraged by the ceasing of State 
support and official patronage; and inasmuch as these, with the subsidies of the 
“S. P. G.,” had been their main reliance, it was inevitable that they should pass 
through a period of prostration until the appreciation of their large endowments, 
and the progress of immigration and of conversion from other sects, and especially 
the awakening of religious earnestness and of sectarian ambition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p2">In New England the transition to the voluntary system was more 
gradual. Not till 1818 in Connecticut, and in Massachusetts not till 1834, was the 
last strand of connection severed between the churches of the standing order and 
the state, and the churches left solely to their own resources. The exaltation and 
divine inspiration that had come to these churches with the revivals which from 
the end of the eighteenth century were never for a long time intermitted, and the 
example of the dissenting congregations, <pb n="262" id="ii.xvi-Page_262" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_262.html" />Baptist, Episcopalian, and Methodist, successfully self-supported 
among them, made it easy for them, notwithstanding the misgivings of many good men, 
not only to assume the entire burden of their own expenses, but with this to undertake 
and carry forward great and costly enterprises of charity reaching to the bounds 
of the country and of the inhabited earth. It is idle to claim that the American 
system is at no disadvantage in comparison with that which elsewhere prevails almost 
throughout Christendom; but it may be safely asserted that the danger that has been 
most emphasized as a warning against the voluntary system has not attended this 
system in America. The fear that a clergy supported by the free gifts of the people 
would prove subservient and truckling to the hand by which it is fed has been proved 
groundless. Of course there have been time-servers in the American ministry, as 
in every other; but flagrant instances of the abasement of a whole body of clergy 
before the power that holds the purse and controls promotion are to be sought in 
the old countries rather than the new. Even selfish motives would operate against 
this temptation, since it has often been demonstrated that the people will not sustain 
a ministry which it suspects of the vice of subserviency. The annals of no established 
church can show such unsparing fidelity of the ministry in rebuking the sins of 
people and of rulers in the name of the Lord, as that which has been, on the whole, 
characteristic of the Christian ministers of the United States.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p3">Among the conflicts of the American church with public wrongs 
strongly intrenched in law or social usage, two are of such magnitude and protracted 
through so long a period as to demand special consideration—the conflict with drunkenness 
and the conflict with slavery. Some less conspicuous illustrations of the fidelity 
of the church <pb n="263" id="ii.xvi-Page_263" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_263.html" />in the case of public and popular sins may be more briefly referred 
to.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p4">The death of Alexander Hamilton, in July, 1804, in a duel with 
Aaron Burr, occasioned a wide and violent outburst of indignation against the murderer, 
now a fugitive and outcast, for the dastardly malignity of the details of his crime, 
and for the dignity and generosity as well as the public worth of his victim. This 
was the sort of explosion of excited public feeling which often loses itself in 
the air. It was a different matter when the churches and ministers of Christ took 
up the affair in the light of the law of God, and, dealing not with the circumstances 
but with the essence of it, pressed it inexorably on the conscience of the people. 
Some of the most memorable words in American literature were uttered on this occasion, 
notwithstanding that there were few congregations in which there were not sore consciences 
to be irritated or political anxieties to be set quaking by them. The names of Eliphalet 
Nott and John M. Mason were honorably conspicuous in this work. But one unknown 
young man of thirty, in a corner of Long Island, uttered words in his little country 
meeting-house that pricked the conscience of the nation. The words of Lyman Beecher 
on this theme may well be quoted as being a part of history, for the consequences 
that followed them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p5">“Dueling is a great national sin. With the exception of a small 
section of the Union, the whole land is defiled with blood. From the lakes of the 
North to the plains of Georgia is heard the voice of lamentation and woe—the cries 
of the widow and fatherless. This work of desolation is performed often by men in 
office, by the appointed guardians of life and liberty. On the floor of Congress 
challenges have been threatened, if not given, and thus powder and ball have been 
introduced as the auxiliaries of <pb n="264" id="ii.xvi-Page_264" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_264.html" />deliberation and argument. . . . We are murderers—a nation 
of murderers—while we tolerate and reward the perpetrators of the crime.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p6">Words such as these resounding from pulpit after pulpit, 
multiplied and disseminated by means of the press, acted on by representative 
bodies of churches, becoming embodied in anti-dueling societies, exorcised the 
foul spirit from the land. The criminal folly of dueling did not, indeed, at 
once and altogether cease. Instances of it continue to be heard of to this day. 
But the conscience of the nation was instructed, and a warning was served upon 
political parties to beware of proposing for national honors men whose hands 
were defiled with blood.<note n="169" id="ii.xvi-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p7">“An impression was made that never ceased. It started a series 
of efforts that have affected the whole northern mind at least; and in Jackson’s 
time the matter came up in Congress, and a law was passed disfranchising a duelist. 
And that was not the last of it; for when Henry Clay was up for the Presidency the 
Democrats printed an edition of forty thousand of that sermon and scattered them 
all over the North” (“Autobiography of Lyman Beecher,” vol. i., pp. 553, 154; 
with foot-note from Dr. L. Bacon: “That sermon has never ceased to be a power in 
the politics of this country. More than anything else, it made the name of brave 
old Andrew Jackson distasteful to the moral and religious feeling of the people. 
It hung like a millstone on the neck of Henry Clay”).</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p8">Another instance of the fidelity of the church in resistance to 
public wrong was its action in the matter of the dealing of the State of Georgia 
and the national government toward the Georgia Indians. This is no place for the 
details of the shameful story of perfidy and oppression. It is well told by Helen 
Hunt Jackson in the melancholy pages of “A Century of Dishonor.” The wrongs inflicted 
on the Cherokee nation were deepened by every conceivable aggravation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p9">“In the whole history of our government’s dealings with the Indian 
tribes there is no record so black as the record of its perfidy to this nation. 
There will come a <pb n="265" id="ii.xvi-Page_265" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_265.html" />time in the remote future when to the student of 
American history it will seem well-nigh incredible. From the beginning of the 
century they had been steadily advancing in civilization. As far back as 1800 
they had begun the manufacture of cotton cloth, and in 1820 there was scarcely a 
family in that part of the nation living east of the Mississippi but what 
understood the use of the card and spinning-wheel. Every family had its farm 
under cultivation. The territory was laid off into districts, with a 
council-house, a judge, and a marshal in each district. A national committee and 
council were the supreme authority in the nation. Schools were flourishing in 
all the villages. Printing-presses were at work. . . . They were enthusiastic in 
their efforts to establish and perfect their own system of jurisprudence. 
Missions of several sects were established in their country, and a large number 
of them had professed Christianity and were leading exemplary lives. There is no 
instance in all history of a race of people passing in so short a space of time 
from the barbarous stage to the agricultural and civilized.”<note n="170" id="ii.xvi-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p10">“A Century of Dishonor,” pp. 270, 271.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p11">We do well to give authentic details of the condition of the Cherokee 
nation in the early part of the century, for the advanced happy and peaceful civilization 
of this people was one of the fairest fruits of American Christianity working upon 
exceptionally noble race-qualities in the recipients of it. An agent of the War 
Department in 1825 made official report to the Department on the rare beauty of 
the Cherokee country, secured to them by the most sacred pledges with which it was 
possible for the national government to bind itself, and covered by the inhabitants, 
through their industry and thrift, with flocks and herds, with farms and villages; 
and goes on to speak of the Indians themselves:</p>
<pb n="266" id="ii.xvi-Page_266" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_266.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p12">“The natives carry on considerable trade with the adjoining 
States; some of them export cotton in boats down the Tennessee to the 
Mississippi, and down that river to New Orleans. Apple and peach orchards are 
quite common, and gardens are cultivated and much attention paid to them. Butter 
and cheese are seen on Cherokee tables. There are many public roads in the 
nation, and houses of entertainment kept by natives. Numerous and flourishing 
villages are seen in every section of the country. Cotton and woolen cloths are 
manufactured; blankets of various dimensions, manufactured by Cherokee hands, 
are very common. Almost every family in the nation grows cotton for its own 
consumption. Industry and commercial enterprise are extending themselves in 
every part. Nearly all the merchants in the nation are native Cherokees. 
Agricultural pursuits engage the chief attention of the people. Different 
branches in mechanics are pursued. The population is rapidly increasing. . . . 
The Christian religion is the religion of the nation. Presbyterians, Methodists, 
Baptists, and Moravians are the most numerous sects. Some of the most 
influential characters are members of the church and live consistently with 
their professions. The whole nation is penetrated with gratitude for the aid it 
has received from the United States government and from different religious 
societies. Schools are increasing every year; learning is encouraged and 
rewarded; the young class acquire the English and those of mature age the 
Cherokee system of learning.”<note n="171" id="ii.xvi-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p13">“A Century of Dishonor,” pp. 275, 276.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p14">This country, enriched by the toil and thrift of its owners, the 
State of Georgia resolved not merely to subjugate to its jurisdiction, but to steal 
from its rightful and lawful owners, driving them away as outlaws. As a sure expedient 
for securing popular consent to the intended infamy, the farms of the Cherokees 
were parceled out to be drawn <pb n="267" id="ii.xvi-Page_267" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_267.html" />for in a lottery, and the lottery tickets distributed among the 
white voters. Thus fortified, the brave State of Georgia went to all lengths of 
outrage. “Missionaries were arrested and sent to prison for preaching to Cherokees; 
Cherokees were sentenced to death by Georgia courts and hung by Georgia executioners.” 
But the great crime could not be achieved without the connivance, and at last the 
active consent, of the national government. Should this consent be given? Never 
in American history has the issue been more squarely drawn between the kingdom of 
Satan and the kingdom of Christ. American Christianity was most conspicuously represented 
in this conflict by an eminent layman, Jeremiah Evarts, whose fame for this public 
service, and not for this alone, will in the lapse of time outshine even that of 
his illustrious son. In a series of articles in the “National Intelligencer,” under 
the signature of “William Penn,” he cited the sixteen treaties in which the nation 
had pledged its faith to defend the Cherokees in the possession of their lands, 
and set the whole case before the people as well as the government. But his voice 
was not solitary. From press and pulpit and from the platforms of public meetings 
all over the country came petitions, remonstrances, and indignant protests, reinforcing 
the pathetic entreaties of the Cherokees themselves to be protected from the cruelty 
that threatened to tear them from their homes. In Congress the honor of leadership 
among many faithful and able advocates of right and justice was conceded to Theodore 
Frelinghuysen, then in the prime of a great career of Christian service. By the 
majority of one vote the bill for the removal of the Cherokees passed the United 
States Senate. The gates of hell triumphed for a time with a fatal exultation. The 
authors and abettors of the great crime were confirmed in their delusion that threats 
of disunion and rebellion could be relied <pb n="268" id="ii.xvi-Page_268" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_268.html" />on to carry any desired point. But the mills of God went on grinding. 
Thirty years later, when in the battle of Missionary Ridge the chivalry of Georgia 
went down before the army that represented justice and freedom and the authority 
of national law, the vanquished and retreating soldiers of a lost cause could not 
be accused of superstition if they remembered that the scene of their humiliating 
defeat had received its name from the martyrdom of Christian missionaries at the 
hands of their fathers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p15">In earlier pages we have already traced the succession of bold 
protests and organized labors on the part of church and clergy against the institution 
of slavery.<note n="172" id="ii.xvi-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p16">See above, pp. 203-205, 222.</p></note> If protest and argument against it seem to be less frequent in the 
early years of the new century, it is only because debate must needs languish when 
there is no antagonist. Slavery had at that time no defenders in the church. No 
body of men in 1818 more unmistakably represented the Christian citizenship of the 
whole country, North, South, and West, outside of New England, than the General 
Assembly of the then undivided Presbyterian Church. In that year the Assembly set 
forth a full and unanimous expression of its sentiments on the subject of slavery, 
addressed “to the churches and people under its care.” This monumental document 
is too long to be cited here in full. The opening paragraphs of it exhibit the universally 
accepted sentiment of American Christians of that time:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p17">“We consider the voluntary enslaving of one part of the human 
race by another as a gross violation of the most precious and sacred rights of human 
nature; as utterly inconsistent with the law of God, which requires us to love our 
neighbor as ourselves; and as totally irreconcilable <pb n="269" id="ii.xvi-Page_269" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_269.html" />with the spirit and principles of the gospel of Christ, which 
enjoin that ‘all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even 
so to them.’ Slavery creates a paradox in the moral system. It exhibits rational, 
accountable, and immortal beings in such circumstances as scarcely to leave them 
the power of moral action. It exhibits them as dependent on the will of others whether 
they shall receive religious instruction; whether they shall know and worship the 
true God; whether they shall enjoy the ordinances of the gospel; whether they shall 
perform the duties and cherish the endearments of husbands and wives, parents and 
children, neighbors and friends; whether they shall preserve their chastity and 
purity or regard the dictates of justice and humanity. Such are some of the consequences 
of slavery—consequences not imaginary, but which connect themselves with its very 
existence. The evils to which the slave is <i>always </i>exposed often take place 
in fact, and in their worst degree and form; and where all of them do not take place, 
as we rejoice to say that in many instances, through the influence of the principles 
of humanity and religion on the minds of masters, they do not, still the slave is 
deprived of his natural right, degraded as a human being, and exposed to the danger 
of passing into the hands of a master who may inflict upon him all the hardships 
and injuries which inhumanity and avarice may suggest.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p18">“From this view of the consequences resulting from the practice 
into which Christian people have most inconsistently fallen of enslaving a portion 
of their <i>brethren </i>of mankind,—for ‘God hath made of one blood all nations 
of men to dwell on the face of the earth,’—it is manifestly the duty of all Christians 
who enjoy the light of the present day, when the inconsistency of slavery both with 
the dictates of humanity and religion has been demonstrated and is generally seen 
and acknowledged, to use their honest, earnest, and unwearied endeavors to correct 
the errors of former times, and as speedily as possible to efface this blot on our 
holy religion and to obtain the complete abolition <pb n="270" id="ii.xvi-Page_270" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_270.html" />of slavery throughout Christendom, and if possible throughout 
the world.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p19">It was not strange that while sentiments like these prevailed 
without contradiction in all parts of the country, while in State after State emancipations 
were taking place and acts of abolition were passing, and even in the States most 
deeply involved in slavery “a great, and the most virtuous, part of the community 
abhorred slavery and wished its extermination,”<note n="173" id="ii.xvi-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p20">Deliverance of General Assembly, 1818.</p></note> there should seem to be little 
call for debate. But that the antislavery spirit in the churches was not dead was 
demonstrated with the first occasion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p21">In the spring of 1820, at the close of two years of agitating 
discussion, the new State of Missouri was admitted to the Union as a slave State, 
although with the stipulation that the remaining territory of the United States 
north of the parallel of latitude bounding Missouri on the south should be consecrated 
forever to freedom. The opposition to this extension of slavery was taken up by 
American Christianity as its own cause. It was the impending danger of such an extension 
that prompted that powerful and unanimous declaration of the Presbyterian General 
Assembly in 1818. The arguments against the Missouri bill, whether in the debates 
of Congress or in countless memorials and resolutions from public meetings both 
secular and religious, were arguments from justice and duty and the law of Christ. 
These were met by constitutional objections and considerations of expediency and 
convenience, and by threats of disunion and civil war. The defense of slavery on 
principle had not yet begun to be heard, even among politicians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p22">The successful extension of slavery beyond the Mississippi <pb n="271" id="ii.xvi-Page_271" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_271.html" />River was disheartening to the friends of justice and humanity, 
but only for the moment. Already, before the two years’ conflict had been decided 
by “the Missouri Compromise,” a powerful series of articles by that great religious 
leader, Jeremiah Evarts, in the “Panoplist” (Boston, 1820), rallied the forces 
of the church to renew the battle. The decade that opened with that defeat is distinguished 
as a period of sustained antislavery activity on the part of the united Christian 
citizenship of the nation in all quarters.<note n="174" id="ii.xvi-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p23">The persistent attempt to represent this period as one of prevailing 
apathy and inertia on the subject of slavery is a very flagrant falsification of 
history. And yet by dint of sturdy reiteration it has been forced into such currency 
as to impose itself even on so careful a writer as Mr. Schouler, in his “History 
of the United States.” It is impossible to read this part of American church history 
intelligently, unless the mind is disabused of this misrepresentation.</p></note> In New England the focus of antislavery 
effort was perhaps the theological seminary at Andover. There the leading question 
among the students in their “Society of Inquiry concerning Missions” was the question, 
what could be done, and especially what <i>they </i>could do, for the uplifting 
of the colored population of the country, both the enslaved and the free. 
Measures were concerted there for the founding of “an African college where 
youth were to be educated on a scale so liberal as to place them on a level with 
other men”;<note n="175" id="ii.xvi-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p24">“Christian Spectator” (monthly), New Haven, 1828, p. 4.</p></note> 
and the plan was not forgotten or neglected by these young men when from year to 
year they came into places of effective influence. With eminent fitness the Fourth 
of July was taken as an antislavery holiday, and into various towns within reach 
from Andover their most effective speakers went forth to give antislavery addresses 
on that day. Beginning with the Fourth of July, 1823, the annual antislavery address 
at Park Street Church, Boston, before several united churches of that city, continued 
for the rest <pb n="272" id="ii.xvi-Page_272" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_272.html" />of that decade at least to be an occasion for earnest appeal and 
practical effort in behalf of the oppressed. Neither was the work of the young men 
circumscribed by narrow local boundaries. The report of their committee, in the 
year 1823, on “The Condition of the Black Population of the United States,” could 
hardly be characterized as timid in its utterances on the moral character of American 
slavery. A few lines will indicate the tone of it in this respect:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p25">“Excepting only the horrible system of the West India Islands, 
we have never heard of slavery in any country, ancient or modern, pagan, Mohammedan, 
or Christian, so terrible in its character, so pernicious in its tendency, so remediless 
in its anticipated results, as the slavery which exists in these United States. 
. . . When we use the strong language which we feel ourselves compelled to use in 
relation to this subject, we do not mean to speak of animal suffering, but of an 
immense moral and political evil. . . . In regard to its influence on the white 
population the most lamentable proof of its deteriorating effects may be found in 
the fact that, excepting the pious, whose hearts are governed by the Christian law 
of reciprocity between man and man, and the wise, whose minds have looked far into 
the relations and tendencies of things, none can be found to lift their voices against 
a system so utterly repugnant to the feelings of unsophisticated humanity—a system 
which permits all the atrocities of the domestic slave trade—which permits the father 
to sell his children as he would his cattle—a system which consigns one half of 
the community to hopeless and utter degradation, and which threatens in its final 
catastrophe to bring down the same ruin on the master and the slave.”<note n="176" id="ii.xvi-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p26">“Christian Spectator,” 1823, pp. 493, 494, 341; 
“The Earlier 
Antislavery Days,” by L. Bacon, in the “Christian Union,” December 9 and 16, 1874, 
January 6 and 13, 1875. It is one of the “Curiosities of Literature,” though hardly 
one of its “Amenities,” that certain phrases carefully dissected from this paper (which was written by Mr. Bacon at the age of 
twenty-one) should be pertinaciously used, in the face of repeated exposures, to 
prove the author of it to be an apologist for slavery!</p></note></p>
<pb n="273" id="ii.xvi-Page_273" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_273.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p27">The historical value of the paper from which these brief extracts 
are given, as illustrating the attitude of the church at the time, is enhanced by 
the use that was made of it. Published in the form of a review article in a magazine 
of national circulation, the recognized organ of the orthodox Congregationalists, 
it was republished in a pamphlet for gratuitous distribution and extensively circulated 
in New England by the agency of the Andover students. It was also republished at 
Richmond, Va. Other laborers at the East in the same cause were Joshua Leavitt, Bela B. Edwards, and Eli Smith, afterward illustrious as a missionary,<note n="177" id="ii.xvi-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p28">“Christian Spectator,” 1825-1828.</p></note> and Ralph 
Randolph Gurley, secretary of the Colonization Society, whose edition of the powerful 
and uncompromising sermon of the younger Edwards on “The Injustice and Impolicy 
of the Slave Trade and of the Slavery of the Africans” was published at Boston 
for circulation at the South, in hopes of promoting the universal abolition of slavery. 
The list might be indefinitely extended to include the foremost names in the church 
in that period. There was no adverse party.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p29">At the West an audacious movement of the slavery extension politicians, 
flushed with their success in Missouri, to introduce slavery into Illinois, Indiana, 
and even Ohio, was defeated largely by the aid of the Baptist and Methodist clergy, 
many of whom had been southern men and had experienced the evils of the system.<note n="178" id="ii.xvi-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p30">Wilson, 
“Slave Power in America,” vol. i., p. 164; “James 
G. Birney and his Times,” pp. 64, 65. This last-named book is an interesting and 
valuable contribution of materials for history, especially by its refutation of 
certain industriously propagated misrepresentations.</p></note> 
In Kentucky and Tennessee the abolition movement was led more distinctively by the 
Presbyterians and the Quakers. It was <pb n="274" id="ii.xvi-Page_274" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_274.html" />a bold effort to procure the manumission of slaves and the repeal 
of the slave code in those States by the agreement of the citizens. The character 
of the movement is indicated in the constitution of the “Moral Religious Manumission 
Society of West Tennessee,” which declares that slavery “exceeds any other crime 
in magnitude” and is “the greatest act of practical infidelity,” and that “the 
gospel of Christ, if believed, would remove personal slavery at once by destroying 
the will in the tyrant to enslave.”<note n="179" id="ii.xvi-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p31">“Birney and his Times,” chap. xii., on 
“Abolition in the South 
before 1828.” Much is to be learned on this neglected topic in American history 
from the reports of the National Convention for the Abolition of Slavery, meeting 
biennially, with some intermissions, at Philadelphia, Baltimore, and Washington 
down to 1829. An incomplete file of these reports is at the library of Brown University.</p></note> A like movement in North Carolina and in Maryland, 
at the same time, attained to formidable dimensions. The state of sentiment in Virginia 
may be judged from the fact that so late as December, 1831, in the memorable debate 
in the legislature on a proposal for the abolition of slavery, a leading speaker, 
denouncing slavery as “the most pernicious of all the evils with which the body 
politic can be afflicted,” could say, undisputed, “<i>By none is this position denied</i>, if we except the erratic John Randolph.”<note n="180" id="ii.xvi-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p32">Wilson, 
“The Slave Power,” vol. i., chap. xiv.</p></note> The conflict in Virginia at that 
critical time was between Christian principle and wise statesmanship on the one 
hand, and on the other hand selfish interest and ambition, and the prevailing terror 
resulting from a recent servile insurrection. Up to this time there appears no sign 
of any division in the church on this subject. Neither was there any sectional division; 
the opponents of slavery, whether at the North or at the South, were acting in the 
interest of the common country, and particularly in the interest of the States that 
were still afflicted with slavery. But a swift change was just impending.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p33">We have already recognized the Methodist organization as the effective 
pioneer of systematic abolitionism in America.<note n="181" id="ii.xvi-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p34">See above, pp. 204, 205.</p></note> The Baptists, also having their 
main strength in the southern States, were early and emphatic in condemning the 
institutions by which they were surrounded.<note n="182" id="ii.xvi-p34.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p35">Newman, “The Baptists,” pp. 288, 305. Let me make general reference 
to the volumes of the American Church History Series by their several indexes, s.v. Slavery.</p></note> But all the sects found themselves 
embarrassed by serious difficulties when it came to the practical application of 
the principles and rules which they enunciated. The exacting of “immediate emancipation” as a condition of fellowship in the ministry or communion in the church, and the 
popular cries of “No fellowship with slave-holders,” and “Slave-holding always 
and everywhere a sin,” were found practically to conflict with frequent undeniable 
and stubborn facts. The cases in which conscientious Christians found themselves, 
by no fault of their own, invested by inhuman laws with an absolute authority over 
helpless fellow-men, which it would not be right for them suddenly to abdicate, 
were not few nor unimportant.<note n="183" id="ii.xvi-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p36">One instance for illustration is as good as ten thousand. It 
is from the “Life of James G. Birney,” a man of the highest integrity of conscience: 
“Michael, the husband and father of the family legally owned by Mr. Birney, and 
who had been brought up with him from boyhood, had been unable to conquer his appetite 
for strong liquors, and needed the constant watchful care of his master and friend. 
For some years the probability was that if free he would become a confirmed drunkard 
and beggar his family. The children were nearly grown, but had little mental capacity. 
For years Michael had understood that his freedom would be restored to him as soon 
as he could control his love of ardent spirits” (pp. 108, 109).</p></note> In dealing with such cases several different courses 
were open to the church: (1) To execute discipline rigorously according to the formula, 
on the principle, Be rid of the tares at all hazards; never mind the wheat. This 
course was naturally favored by some of the minor Presbyterian sects, and was apt 
to be vigorously urged by zealous people living <pb n="276" id="ii.xvi-Page_276" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_276.html" />at a distance and not well acquainted with details of fact. (2) 
To attempt to provide for all cases by stated exceptions and saving clauses. This 
course was entered on by the Methodist Church, but without success. (3) Discouraged 
by the difficulties, to let go all discipline. This was the point reached at last 
by most of the southern churches. (4) Clinging to the formulas, “Immediate emancipation,” 
“No communion with slave-holders,” so to “palter in a double sense” with the 
words as to evade the meaning of them. According to this method, slave-holding did 
not consist in the holding of slaves, but in holding, them with evil purpose and 
wrong treatment; a slave who was held for his own advantage, receiving from his 
master “that which is just and equal,” was said, in this dialect, to be “morally 
emancipated.” This was the usual expedient of a large and respectable party of antislavery 
Christians at the North, when their principle of “no communion with slave-holders” brought them to the seeming necessity of excommunicating an unquestionably Christian 
brother for doing an undeniable duty. (5) To lay down, broadly and explicitly, the 
principles of Christian morality governing the subject, leaving the application 
of them in individual cases to the individual church or church-member. This was 
the course exemplified with admirable wisdom and fidelity in the Presbyterian “deliverance” of 
1818. (6) To meet the postulate, laid down with so much assurance, 
as if an axiom, that “slave-holding is always and everywhere a sin, to be immediately 
repented of and forsaken,” with a flat and square contradiction, as being irreconcilable 
with facts and with the judgment of the Christian Scriptures; and thus to condemn 
and oppose to the utmost the system of slavery, without imputing the guilt of it 
to persons involved in it by no fault of their own. This course commended itself 
to many lucid and logical minds and honest <pb n="277" id="ii.xvi-Page_277" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_277.html" />consciences, including some of the most consistent and effective 
opponents of slavery. (7) Still another course must be mentioned, which, absurd 
as it seems, was actually pursued by a few headlong reformers, who showed in various 
ways a singular alacrity at playing into the hands of their adversaries. It consisted 
in enunciating in the most violent and untenable form and the most offensive language 
the proposition that all slave-holding is sin and every slave-holder a criminal, 
and making the whole attack on slavery to turn on this weak pivot and fail if this 
failed. The argument of this sort of abolitionist was: If there can be found anywhere 
a good man holding a bond-servant unselfishly, kindly, and for good reason justifiably, 
then the system of American slavery is right.<note n="184" id="ii.xvi-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p37">“If human beings could be 
justly held in bondage for one hour, they could be for days and weeks and years, 
and so on indefinitely from generation to generation” (“Life of W. L. Garrison,” vol. i., p. 140).</p></note> It is not strange that men in the 
southern churches, being offered such an argument ready made to their hand, should 
promptly accept both the premiss and the conclusion, and that so at last there should 
begin to be a pro-slavery party in the American church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p38">The disastrous epoch of the beginning of what has been called 
“the southern apostasy” from the universal moral sentiment of Christendom on the 
subject of slavery may be dated at about the year 1833. A year earlier began to 
be heard those vindications on political grounds of what had just been declared 
in the legislature of Virginia to be by common consent the most pernicious of political 
evils—vindications which continued for thirty years to invite the wonder of the 
civilized world. When (about 1833) a Presbyterian minister in Mississippi, the Rev. 
James Smylie, made the “discovery,” which “surprised himself,” that the system 
of American slavery was sanctioned and approved <pb n="278" id="ii.xvi-Page_278" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_278.html" />by the Scriptures as good and righteous, he found that 
his brethren in the Presbyterian ministry at the extreme South were not only surprised, 
but shocked and offended, at the proposition.<note n="185" id="ii.xvi-p38.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p39">“New Englander,” vol. xii., 1854, p. 639, article on 
“The 
Southern Apostasy.”</p></note> And yet such was the swift progress of this 
innovation that in surprisingly few years, we might almost say months, it had 
become not only prevalent, but violently and exclusively dominant in the church 
of the southern States, with the partial exception of Kentucky and Tennessee. It 
would be difficult to find a precedent in history for so sudden and sweeping a 
change of sentiment on a leading doctrine of moral theology. Dissent from the 
novel dogma was suppressed with more than inquisitorial rigor. It was less 
perilous to hold Protestant opinions in Spain or Austria than to hold, in 
Carolina or Alabama, the opinions which had but lately been commended to 
universal acceptance by the unanimous voice of great religious bodies, and 
proclaimed as undisputed principles by leading statesmen. It became one of the 
accepted evidences of Christianity at the South that infidelity failed to offer 
any justification for American slavery equal to that derived from the Christian 
Scriptures. That eminent leader among the Lutheran clergy, the Rev. Dr. Bachman, 
of Charleston, referred “that unexampled unanimity of sentiment that now exists 
in the whole South on the subject of slavery” to the confidence felt by the 
religious public in the Bible defense of slavery as set forth by clergymen and 
laymen in sermons and pamphlets and speeches in Congress.<note n="186" id="ii.xvi-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p40"><i>Ibid</i>., pp. 
642-644.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p41">The historian may not excuse himself from the task of inquiring 
into the cause of this sudden and immense moral revolution. The explanation offered 
by Dr. Bachman <pb n="279" id="ii.xvi-Page_279" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_279.html" />is the very thing that needs to be explained. How came the 
Christian public throughout the slave-holding States, which so short a time before 
had been unanimous in finding in the Bible the condemnation of their slavery, to 
find all at once in the Bible the divine sanction and defense of it as a wise, righteous, 
and permanent institution? Doubtless there was mixture of influences in bringing 
about the result. The immense advance in the market value of slaves consequent on 
Whitney’s invention of the cotton-gin had its unconscious effect on the moral judgments 
of some. The furious vituperations of a very small but noisy faction of antislavery 
men added something to the swift current of public opinion. But demonstrably the 
chief cause of this sudden change of religious opinion—one of the most remarkable 
in the history of the church—was panic terror. In August, 1831, a servile insurrection 
in Virginia, led by a crazy negro, Nat Turner by name, was followed (as always in 
such cases) by bloody vengeance on the part of the whites.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p42">“The Southampton insurrection, occurring at a time when the price 
of slaves was depressed in consequence of a depression in the price of cotton, gave 
occasion to a sudden development of opposition to slavery in the legislature of 
Virginia. A measure for the prospective abolition of the institution in that ancient 
commonwealth was proposed, earnestly debated, eloquently urged, and at last defeated, 
with a minority ominously large in its favor. Warned by so great a peril, and strengthened 
soon afterward by an increase in the market value of cotton and of slaves, the slave-holding 
interest in all the South was stimulated to new activity. Defenses of slavery more 
audacious than had been heard before began to be uttered by southern politicians 
at home and by southern representatives and senators in Congress. A panic seized 
upon the planters in some districts of the Southwest. Conspiracies <pb n="280" id="ii.xvi-Page_280" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_280.html" />and plans of insurrection were discovered. Negroes were 
tortured or terrified into confessions. Obnoxious white men were put to death without 
any legal trial and in defiance of those rules of evidence which are insisted on 
by southern laws. Thus a sudden and convincing terror was spread through the South. 
Every man was made to know that if he should become obnoxious to the guardians of 
the great southern ‘institution’ he was liable to be denounced and murdered. It was 
distinctly and imperatively demanded that nobody should be allowed to say anything 
anywhere against slavery. The movement of the societies which had then been recently 
formed at Boston and New York, with ‘Immediate abolition’ for their motto, was made 
use of to stimulate the terror and the fury of the South. . . . The position of 
political parties and of candidates for the Presidency, just at that juncture, gave 
special advantage to the agitators—an advantage that was not neglected. Everything 
was done that practiced demagogues could contrive to stimulate the South into a 
frenzy and to put down at once and forever all opposition to slavery. The clergy 
and the religious bodies were summoned to the patriotic duty of committing themselves 
on the side of ‘southern institutions.’ Just then it was, if we mistake not, that 
their apostasy began. They dared not say that slavery as an institution in the State 
is essentially an organized injustice, and that, though the Scriptures rightly and 
wisely enjoin justice and the recognition of the slaves’ brotherhood upon masters, 
and conscientious meekness upon slaves, the organized injustice of the institution 
ought to be abolished by the shortest process consistent with the public safety 
and the welfare of the enslaved. They dared not even keep silence under the plea 
that the institution is political and therefore not to be meddled with by religious 
bodies or religious persons. They yielded to the demand. They were carried along 
in the current of the popular frenzy; they joined in the clamor, ‘Great is Diana 
of the Ephesians;’ they denounced the fanaticism of abolition and <pb n="281" id="ii.xvi-Page_281" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_281.html" />permitted themselves to be understood as certifying, in the name 
of religion and of Christ, that the entire institution of slavery ‘as it exists’ 
is chargeable with no injustice and is warranted by the word of God.”<note n="187" id="ii.xvi-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p43">“New Englander,” vol. xii., 1854, pp. 66o, 661.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p44">There is no good reason to question the genuineness and sincerity 
of the fears expressed by the slave-holding population as a justification of their 
violent measures for the suppression of free speech in relation to slavery; nor 
of their belief that the papers and prints actively disseminated from the antislavery 
press in Boston were fitted, if not distinctly intended, to kindle bloody insurrections. 
These terrors were powerfully pleaded in the great debate in the Virginia legislature 
as an argument for the abolition of slavery.<note n="188" id="ii.xvi-p44.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p45">Wilson, “The Slave Power,” vol. i., pp. 190-207.</p></note> This failing, they became throughout 
the South a constraining power for the suppression of free speech, not only on the 
part of outsiders, but among the southern people themselves. The regime thus introduced 
was, in the strictest sense of the phrase, “a reign of terror.” The universal lockjaw 
which thenceforth forbade the utterance of what had so recently and suddenly ceased 
to be the unanimous religious conviction of the southern church soon produced an 
“unexampled unanimity” on the other side, broken only when some fiery and indomitable 
abolitionist like Dr. Robert J. Breckinridge, of the Presbyterian Church in Kentucky, 
delivered his soul with invectives against the system of slavery and the new-fangled 
apologies that had been devised to defend it, declaring it “utterly indefensible 
on every correct human principle, and utterly abhorrent from every law of God,” 
and exclaiming, “Out upon such folly! The man who cannot see that involuntary 
domestic slavery, as it exists among us, is founded on the principle of taking by 
force that <pb n="282" id="ii.xvi-Page_282" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_282.html" />which is another’s has simply no moral sense. . . . Hereditary 
slavery is without pretense, except in avowed rapacity.”<note n="189" id="ii.xvi-p45.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p46">“Biblical Repertory,” Princeton, July, 1833, pp. 294, 295, 
303.</p></note> Of course the antislavery 
societies which, under various names, had existed in the South by hundreds were 
suddenly extinguished, and manumissions, which had been going on at the rate of 
thousands in a year, almost entirely ceased.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p47">The strange and swiftly spreading moral epidemic did not stop 
at State boundary lines. At the North the main cause of defection was not, indeed, 
directly operative. There was no danger there of servile insurrection. But there 
was true sympathy for those who lived under the shadow of such impending horrors, 
threatening alike the guilty and the innocent. There was a deep passion of honest 
patriotism, now becoming alarmed lest the threats of disunion proceeding from the 
terrified South should prove a serious peril to the nation in whose prosperity the 
hopes of the world seemed to be involved. There was a worthy solicitude lest the 
bonds of intercourse between the churches of North and South should be ruptured 
and so the integrity of the nation be the more imperiled. Withal there was a spreading 
and deepening and most reasonable disgust at the reckless ranting of a little knot 
of antislavery men having their headquarters at Boston, who, exulting in their irresponsibility, 
scattered loosely appeals to men’s vindictive passions and filled the unwilling 
air with clamors against church and ministry and Bible and law and government, denounced 
as “pro-slavery” all who declined to accept their measures or their persons, and, 
arrogating to themselves exclusively the name of abolitionist, made that name, so 
long a title of honor, to be universally odious.<note n="190" id="ii.xvi-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p48">The true story of Mr. William Lloyd Garrison and his little 
party has yet to be written faithfully and fully. As told by his family and friends 
and by himself, it is a monstrous falsification of history. One of the best sources 
of authentic material for this chapter of history is “James G. Birney 
and his Times,” by General William Birney, pp. 269-331. I may also refer to my volume, 
“Irenics and Polemics” (New York, the Christian Literature Co.), pp. 145-202. 
The sum of the story is given thus, in the words of Charles Sumner: “An omnibus-load 
of Boston abolitionists has done more harm to the antislavery cause than all its 
enemies” (“Birney,” p. 331).</p></note></p>
<pb n="283" id="ii.xvi-Page_283" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_283.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p49">These various factors of public opinion were actively manipulated. 
Political parties competed for the southern vote. Commercial houses competed for 
southern business. Religious sects, parties, and societies were emulous in conciliating 
southern adhesions or contributions and averting schisms. The condition of success 
in any of these cases was well understood to be concession, or at least silence, 
on the subject of slavery. The pressure of motives, some of which were honorable 
and generous, was everywhere, like the pressure of the atmosphere. It was not strange 
that there should be defections from righteousness. Even the enormous effrontery 
of the slave power in demanding for its own security that the rule of tyrannous 
law and mob violence by which freedom of speech and of the press had been extinguished 
at the South should be extended over the so-called free States did not fail of finding 
citizens of reputable standing so base as to give the demand their countenance, 
their public advocacy, and even their personal assistance. As the subject emerged 
from time to time in the religious community, the questions arising were often confused 
and embarrassed by false issues and illogical statements, and the state of opinion 
was continually misrepresented through the incurable habit of the over-zealous in 
denouncing as “pro-slavery” those who dissented from their favorite formulas. 
But after all deductions, the historian who shall by and by review this period with 
the advantage of a longer perspective will be compelled to record not a few lamentable 
defections, both individual and corporate, from <pb n="284" id="ii.xvi-Page_284" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_284.html" />the cause of freedom, justice, and humanity. And, nevertheless, 
that later record will also show that while the southern church had been terrified 
into “an unexampled unanimity” in renouncing the principles which it had unanimously 
held, and while like causes had wrought potently upon northern sentiment, it was 
the steadfast fidelity of the Christian people that saved the nation from ruin. 
At the end of thirty years from the time when the soil of Missouri was devoted to 
slavery the “Kansas-Nebraska Bill” was proposed, which should open for the extension 
of slavery the vast expanse of national territory which, by the stipulation of the 
“Missouri Compromise,” had been forever consecrated to freedom. The issue of the 
extension of slavery was presented to the people in its simplicity. The action of 
the clergy of New England was prompt, spontaneous, emphatic, and practically unanimous. 
Their memorial, with three thousand and fifty signatures, protested against the 
bill, “in the name of Almighty God and in his presence,” as “a great moral wrong; 
as a breach of faith eminently injurious to the moral principles of the community 
and subversive of all confidence in national engagements; as a measure full of danger 
to the peace and even the existence of our beloved Union, and exposing us to the 
just judgments of the Almighty.” In like manner the memorial of one hundred and 
fifty-one clergymen of various denominations in New York City and vicinity protested 
in like terms, “in the name of religion and humanity,” against the guilt of the 
extension of slavery. Perhaps there has been no occasion on which the consenting 
voice of the entire church has been so solemnly uttered on a question of public 
morality, and this in the very region in which church and clergy had been most stormily 
denounced by the little handful of abolitionists <pb n="285" id="ii.xvi-Page_285" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_285.html" />who gloried in the name of infidel<note n="191" id="ii.xvi-p49.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p50">Birney, p. 321.</p></note> as recreant to justice and humanity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p51">The protest of the church was of no avail to defeat the machination 
of demagogues. The iniquitous measure was carried through. But this was not the 
end; it was only the beginning of the end. Yet ten years, and American slavery, 
through the mad folly of its advocates and the steadfast fidelity of the great body 
of the earnestly religious people of the land, was swept away by the tide of war.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p52">The long struggle of the American church against drunkenness as 
a social and public evil begins at an early date. One of the thirteen colonies, 
Georgia, had the prohibition of slavery and of the importation of spirituous liquors 
incorporated by Oglethorpe in its early and short-lived constitution. It would be 
interesting to discover, if we could, to what extent the rigor of John Wesley’s 
discipline against both these mischiefs was due to his association with Oglethorpe 
in the founding of that latest of the colonies. Both the imperious nature of Wesley 
and the peculiar character of his fraternity as being originally not a church, but 
a voluntary society within the church, predisposed to a policy of arbitrary exclusiveness 
by hard and fast lines drawn according to formula, which might not have been ventured 
on by one who was consciously drawing up the conditions of communion in the church. 
In the Puritan colonies the public morals in respect to temperance were from the 
beginning guarded by salutary license laws devised to suppress all dram-shops and 
tippling-houses, and to prevent, as far as law could wisely undertake to prevent, 
all abusive and mischievous sales of <pb n="286" id="ii.xvi-Page_286" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_286.html" />liquor. But these indications of a sound public sentiment did 
not prevent the dismal fact of a wide prevalence of drunkenness as one of the distinguishing 
characteristics of American society at the opening of the nineteenth century. Two 
circumstances had combined to aggravate the national vice. Seven years of army life, 
with its exhaustion and exposure and military social usage, had initiated into dangerous 
drinking habits many of the most justly influential leaders of society, and the 
example of these had set the tone for all ranks. Besides this, the increased importation 
and manufacture of distilled spirits had made it easy and common to substitute these 
for the mild fermented liquors which had been the ordinary drink of the people. 
Gradually and unobserved the nation had settled down into a slough of drunkenness 
of which it is difficult for us at this date to form a clear conception. The words 
of Isaiah concerning the drunkards of Ephraim seem not too strong to apply to the 
condition of American society, that “all tables were full of vomit and filthiness.” 
In the prevalence of intemperate drinking habits the clergy had not escaped the 
general infection. “The priest and the prophet had gone astray through strong drink.” 
Individual words of warning, among the earliest of which was the classical essay 
of Dr. Benjamin Rush (1785), failed to arouse general attention. The new century 
was well advanced before the stirring appeals of Ebenezer Porter, Lyman Beecher, Heman Humphrey, and Jeremiah Evarts had awakened in the church any effectual conviction 
of sin in the matter. The appointment of a strong committee, in 1811, by the Presbyterian 
General Assembly was promptly followed by like action by the clergy of Massachusetts 
and Connecticut, leading to the formation of State societies. But general concerted 
measures on a scale commensurate with the evil to be overcome must be <pb n="287" id="ii.xvi-Page_287" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_287.html" />dated from the organization of the 
“American Society for the 
Promotion of Temperance,” in 1826. The first aim of the reformers of that day was 
to break down those domineering social usages which almost enforced the habit of 
drinking in ordinary social intercourse. The achievement of this object was wonderfully 
swift and complete. A young minister whose pastorate had begun at about the same 
time with the organizing of the national temperance society was able at the end 
of five years to bear this testimony in the presence of those who were in a position 
to recognize any misstatement or exaggeration:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p53">“The wonderful change which the past five years have 
witnessed in the manners and habits of this people in regard to the use of 
ardent spirits—the new phenomenon of an intelligent people rising up, as it 
were, with one consent, without law, without any attempt at legislation, to put 
down by the mere force of public opinion, expressing itself in voluntary 
associations, a great social evil which no despot on earth could have put down 
among his subjects by any system of efforts—has excited admiration and roused to 
imitation not only in our sister country of Great Britain, but in the heart of 
continental Europe.”<note n="192" id="ii.xvi-p53.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p54">Sermon of L. Bacon (MS.), New Haven, July 4, 1830.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p55">It is worthy of remark, for any possible instruction there may 
be in it, that the first, greatest, and most permanent of the victories of the temperance 
reformation, the breaking down of almost universal social drinking usages, was accomplished 
while yet the work was a distinctively religious one, “without law or attempt at 
legislation,” and while the efforts at suppression were directed at the use of ardent 
spirits. The attempt to combine the friends of temperance on a basis of “teetotal” abstinence, putting fermented as well as distilled liquors under the ban, dates 
from as late as 1836.</p>
<pb n="288" id="ii.xvi-Page_288" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_288.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p56">But it soon appeared that the immense gain of banishing ardent 
spirits from the family table and sideboard, the social entertainment, the haying 
field, and the factory had not been attained without some corresponding loss. Close 
upon the heels of the reform in the domestic and social habits of the people there 
was spawned a monstrous brood of obscure tippling-shops—a nuisance, at least in 
New England, till then unknown. From the beginning wise and effective license laws 
had interdicted all dram-shops; even the taverner might sell spirits only to his 
transient guests, not to the people of the town. With the suppression of social 
drinking there was effected, in spite of salutary law to the contrary, a woeful 
change. The American “saloon” was, in an important sense, the offspring of 
the American temperance reformation. The fact justified the reformer in turning 
his attention to the law. From that time onward the history of the temperance 
reformation has included the history of multitudinous experiments in 
legislation, none of which has been so conclusive as to satisfy all students of 
the subject that any later law is, on the whole, more usefully effective than 
the original statutes of the Puritan colonies.<note n="193" id="ii.xvi-p56.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p57">“Eastern and Western States of America,” by J. S. Buckingham, 
M. P., vol. i., pp. 408-413.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p58">In 1840 the temperance reformation received a sudden forward impulse 
from an unexpected source. One evening a group of six notoriously hard drinkers, 
coming together greatly impressed from a sermon of that noted evangelist, Elder 
Jacob Knapp, pledged themselves by mutual vows to total abstinence; and from this 
beginning went forward that extraordinary agitation known as “the Washingtonian 
movement.” Up to this time the aim of the reformers had been mainly directed to 
the prevention <pb n="289" id="ii.xvi-Page_289" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_289.html" />of drunkenness by a change in social customs and personal habits. 
Now there was suddenly opened a door of hope to the almost despair of the drunkard 
himself. The lately reformed drunkards of Baltimore set themselves to the reforming 
of other drunkards, and these took up the work in their turn, and reformation was 
extended in a geometrical progression till it covered the country. Everywhere meetings 
were held, to be addressed by reformed drunkards, and new recruits from the gutter 
were pushed forward to tell their experience to the admiring public, and sent out 
on speaking tours. The people were stirred up as never before on the subject of 
temperance. There was something very Christian-like in the method of this propagation, 
and hopeful souls looked forward to a temperance millennium as at hand. But fatal 
faults in the work soon discovered themselves. Among the new evangelists were not 
a few men of true penitence and humility, like John Hawkins, and one man at least 
of incomparable eloquence as well as Christian earnestness, John B. Gough. But the 
public were not long in finding that merely to have wallowed in vice and to be able 
to tell ludicrous or pathetic stories from one’s experience was not of itself sufficient 
qualification for the work of a public instructor in morals. The temperance platform 
became infested with swaggering autobiographers, whose glory was in their shame, 
and whose general influence was distinctly demoralizing. The sudden influx of the 
tide of enthusiasm was followed by a disastrous ebb. It was the estimate of Mr. 
Gough that out of six hundred thousand reformed drunkards not less than four hundred 
and fifty thousand had relapsed into vice. The same observer, the splendor of whose 
eloquence was well mated with an unusual sobriety of judgment, is credited with 
the statement <pb n="290" id="ii.xvi-Page_290" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_290.html" />that he knew of no case of stable reformation from drunkenness 
that was not connected with a thorough spiritual renovation and conversion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p59">Certainly good was accomplished by the transient whirlwind of 
the “Washingtonian” excitement. But the evil that it did lived after it. Already 
at the time of its breaking forth the temperance reformation had entered upon that 
period of decadence in which its main interest was to be concentrated upon law and 
politics. And here the vicious ethics of the reformed-drunkard school became manifest. 
The drunkard, according to his own account of himself (unless he was not only reformed, 
but repentant), had been a victim of circumstances. Drunkenness, instead of a base 
and beastly sin, was an infirmity incident to a high-strung and generous temperament. 
The blame of it was to be laid, not upon the drunkard, whose exquisitely susceptible 
organization was quite unable to resist temptation coming in his way, but on those 
who put intoxicating liquor where he could get at it, or on the State, whose duty 
it was to put the article out of the reach of its citizens. The guilt of drunkenness 
must rest, not on the unfortunate drunkard who happened to be attacked by that disease, 
but on the sober and well-behaving citizen, and especially the Christian citizen, 
who did not vote the correct ticket.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p60">What may be called the Prohibition period of the temperance reformation 
begins about 1850 and still continues. It is characterized by the pursuit of a type 
of legislation of variable efficacy or inefficacy, the essence of which is that 
the sale of intoxicating liquors shall be a monopoly of the government.<note n="194" id="ii.xvi-p60.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvi-p61">By a curious anomaly in church polity, adhesion to this particular 
device of legislation is made constitutionally a part of the discipline of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church. In most other communions liberty of judgment is permitted as to 
the form of legislation best fitted to the end sought.</p></note> Indications 
begin to appear that the <pb n="291" id="ii.xvi-Page_291" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_291.html" />disproportionate devotion to measures of legislation and politics 
is abating. Some of the most effective recent labor for the promotion of temperance 
has been wrought independently of such resort. If the cycle shall be completed, 
and the church come back to the methods by which its first triumphs in this field 
were won, it will come back the wiser and the stronger for its vicissitudes of experience 
through these threescore years and ten.</p>

<pb n="292" id="ii.xvi-Page_292" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_292.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XVII. A Decade of Conroversies and Schisms." progress="67.61%" id="ii.xvii" prev="ii.xvi" next="ii.xviii">
<h2 id="ii.xvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVII.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xvii-p0.2">A DECADE OF CONTROVERSIES AND SCHISMS.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p1">DURING the period from 1835 to 1845 the spirit of schism seemed 
to be in the air. In this period no one of the larger organizations of churches 
was free from agitating controversies, and some of the most important of them were 
rent asunder by explosion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p2">At the time when the Presbyterian Church suffered its great schism, 
in 1837, it was the most influential religious body in the United States. In 120 
years its solitary presbytery had grown to 135 presbyteries, including 2140 ministers 
serving 2865 churches and 220,557 communicants. But these large figures are an inadequate 
measure of its influence. It represented in its ministry and membership the two 
most masterful races on the continent, the New England colonists and the Scotch-Irish 
immigrants; and the tenacity with which it had adhered to the tradition derived 
through both these lines, of admitting none but liberally educated men to its ministry, 
had given it exceptional social standing and control over men of intellectual strength 
and leadership. In the four years beginning with 1831 the additions to its roll 
of communicants “on examination” had numbered nearly one hundred thousand. But 
this spiritual growth was chilled and stunted by the dissensions that arose. The 
revivals ceased and the membership actually dwindled.</p>
<pb n="293" id="ii.xvii-Page_293" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_293.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p3">The contention had grown (a fact not without parallel in church 
history) out of measures devised in the interest of coöeration and union. In 1801, 
in the days of its comparative feebleness, the General Assembly had proposed to 
the General Association of Connecticut a “Plan of Union” according to which the 
communities of New England Christians then beginning to move westward between the 
parallels that bound “the New England zone,” and bringing with them their accustomed 
Congregational polity, might coöerate on terms of mutual concession with Presbyterian 
churches in their neighborhood. The proposals had been fraternally received and 
accepted, and under the terms of this compact great accessions had been made to 
the strength of the Presbyterian Church, of pastors and congregations marked with 
the intellectual activity and religious enterprise of the New England churches, 
who, while cordially conforming to the new methods of organization and discipline, 
were not in the least penetrated with the traditionary Scotch veneration for the 
Westminster standards. For nearly thirty years the great reinforcements from New 
England and from men of the New England way of thinking had been ungrudgingly bestowed 
and heartily welcomed. But the great accessions which in the first four years of 
the fourth decade of this century had increased the roll of the communicants of 
the Presbyterian Church by more than fifty per cent. had come in undue proportion 
from the New Englandized regions of western New York and Ohio. It was inevitable 
that the jealousy of hereditary Presbyterians, “whose were the fathers,” should 
be aroused by the perfectly reasonable fear lest the traditional ways of the church 
which they felt to be in a peculiar sense <i>their </i>church might be affected 
by so large an element from without.</p>
<pb n="294" id="ii.xvii-Page_294" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_294.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p4">The grounds of explicit complaint against the party called “New 
School” were principally twofold—doctrine and organization.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p5">In the Presbyterian Church at this time were three pretty distinct 
types of theological thought. First, there was the unmitigated Scotch Calvinism; 
secondly, there was the modification of this system, which became naturalized in 
the church after the Great Awakening, when Jonathan Dickinson and Jonathan Edwards, 
from neighbor towns in Massachusetts, came to be looked upon as the great Presbyterian 
theologians; thirdly, there was the “consistent Calvinism,” that had been still 
further evolved by the patient labor of students in direct succession from Edwards, 
and that was known under the name of “Hopkinsianism.” Just now the latest and not 
the least eminent in this school, Dr. Nathaniel W. Taylor, of New Haven, was enunciating 
to large and enthusiastic classes in Yale Divinity School new definitions and forms 
of statement giving rise to much earnest debate. The alarm of those to whom the 
very phrase “improvement in theology” was an abomination expressed itself in futile 
indictments for heresy brought against some of the most eminently godly and useful 
ministers in all the church. Lyman Beecher, of Lane Seminary, Edward Beecher, J. 
M. Sturtevant, and William Kirby, of Illinois College, and George Duffield, of the 
presbytery of Carlisle, Pa., were annoyed by impeachments for heresy, which all 
failed before reaching the court of last resort. But repeated and persistent prosecutions 
of Albert Barnes, of Philadelphia, were destined to more conspicuous failure, by 
reason of their coming up year after year before the General Assembly, and also 
by reason of the position of the accused, as pastor of the mother church of the 
denomination, the First Church of Philadelphia, which was the customary meeting-place <pb n="295" id="ii.xvii-Page_295" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_295.html" />of the Assembly; withal by reason of the character of the accused, 
the honor and love in which he was held for his faithful and useful work as pastor, 
his world-wide fame as a devoted and believing student of the Scriptures, and the 
Christlike gentleness and meekness with which he endured the harassing of church 
trials continuing through a period of seven years, and compelling him, under an 
irregular and illegal sentence of the synod, to sit silent in his church for the 
space of a year, as one suspended from the ministry.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p6">The earliest leaders in national organization for the propagation 
of Christianity at home and abroad were the Congregationalists of New England and 
men like-minded with them. But the societies thus originated were organized on broad 
and catholic principles, and invited the coöeration of all Christians. They naturally 
became the organs of much of the active beneficence of Presbyterian congregations, 
and the Presbyterian clergy and laity were largely represented in the direction 
of them. They were recognized and commended by the representative bodies of the 
Presbyterian Church. As a point of high-church theory it was held by the rigidly 
Presbyterian party that the work of the gospel in all its departments and in all 
lands is the proper function of “the church as such”—meaning practically that 
each sect ought to have its separate propaganda. There was logical strength in this 
position as reached from their premisses, and there were arguments of practical 
convenience to be urged in favor of it. But the demand to sunder at once the bonds 
of fellowship which united Christians of different names in the beneficent work 
of the great national societies was not acceptable even to the whole of the Old-School 
party. To the New Englanders it was intolerable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p7">There were other and less important grounds of difference that 
were discussed between the parties. And in <pb n="296" id="ii.xvii-Page_296" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_296.html" />the background, behind them all, was the slavery question. It 
seems to have been willingly <i>kept </i>in the background by the leaders of debate 
on both sides; but it was there. The New-School synods and presbyteries of the North 
were firm in their adherence to the antislavery principles of the church. On the 
other hand, the Old-School party relied, in the <i><span lang="FR" id="ii.xvii-p7.1">coup d’église</span></i> that was in 
preparation, on the support of “an almost solid South.”<note n="195" id="ii.xvii-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p8">Johnson, “The Southern Presbyterians,” p. 359.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p9">It was an unpardonable offence of the New-School party that it 
had grown to such formidable strength, intellectually, spiritually, and 
numerically. The probability that the church might, with the continued growth 
and influence of this party, become Americanized and so lose the purity of its 
thoroughgoing Scotch traditions was very real, and to some minds very dreadful. 
To these the very ark of God seemed in danger. Arraignments for heresy in 
presbytery and synod resulted in failure; and when these and other cases 
involving questions of orthodoxy or of the policy of the church were brought 
into the supreme judicature of the church, the solemn but unmistakable fact 
disclosed itself that even the General Assembly could not be relied on for the 
support of measures introduced by the Old-School leaders. In fact, every 
Assembly from 1831 to 1836, with a single exception, had shown a clear 
New-School majority. The foundations were destroyed, and what should the 
righteous do?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p10">History was about to repeat itself with unwonted preciseness of 
detail. On the gathering of the Assembly of 1837 a careful count of noses revealed 
what had been known only once before in seven years, and what might never be again—a 
clear Old-School majority in the house. To the pious mind the neglecting of such 
an opportunity would have been to tempt Providence. Without notice, <pb n="297" id="ii.xvii-Page_297" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_297.html" />without complaint or charges or specifications, without opportunity 
of defense, 4 synods, including 533 churches and more than 100,000 communicants, 
were excommunicated by a majority vote. The victory of pure doctrine and strict 
church order, though perhaps not exactly glorious, was triumphant and irreversible. 
There was no more danger to the church from a possible New-School majority.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p11">When the four exscinded synods, three in western New York and 
one in Ohio, together with a great following of sympathizing congregations in 
all parts of the country, came together to reconstruct their shattered polity, 
they were found to number about four ninths of the late Presbyterian Church. For 
thirty years the American church was to present to Christendom the strange 
spectacle of two great ecclesiastical bodies claiming identically the same name, 
holding the same doctrinal standards, observing the same ritual and governed by 
the same discipline, and occupying the same great territory, and yet completely 
dissevered from each other and at times in relations of sharp mutual antagonism.<note n="196" id="ii.xvii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p12">For the close historical parallel to the exscinding acts of 
1837 see page 167, above. A later parallel, it is claimed, is found in the “virtually 
exscinding act” of the General Assembly of 1861, which was the occasion of the 
secession of the Southern Presbyterians. The historian of the Southern Presbyterians, 
who remarks with entire complacency that the “victory” of 1837 was won “only 
by virtue of an almost solid South,” seems quite unconscious that this kind of victory 
could have any force as a precedent or as an estoppel (Johnson, “The Southern Presbyterians,” 
pp. 335, 359). But it is natural, no doubt, that exscinding acts should look 
different when examined from the muzzle instead of from the breech.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p13">The theological debate which had split the Presbyterian Church 
from end to end was quite as earnest and copious in New England. But owing to the 
freer habit of theological inquiry and the looser texture of organization among 
the Congregationalist churches, it made no organic schism beyond the setting up 
of a new theological seminary <pb n="298" id="ii.xvii-Page_298" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_298.html" />in Connecticut to offset what were deemed the 
“dangerous 
tendencies” of the New Haven theology. After a few years the party lines had faded 
out and the two seminaries were good neighbors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p14">The unlikeliest place in all American Christendom for a partisan 
controversy and a schism would have seemed to be the Unitarian denomination in and 
about Boston. Beginning with the refusal not only of any imposed standard of belief, 
but of any statement of common opinions, and with unlimited freedom of opinion in 
every direction, unless, perhaps, in the direction of orthodoxy, it was not easy 
to see how a splitting wedge could be started in it. But the infection of the time 
was not to be resisted. Even Unitarianism must have its heresies and heresiarchs 
to deal with. No sooner did the pressure of outside attack abate than antagonisms 
began pretty sharply to declare themselves. In 1832 Mr. Ralph Waldo Emerson, pastor 
of the Second Church in Boston, proposed to the church to abandon or radically change 
the observance of the Lord’s Supper. When the church demurred at this extraordinary 
demand he resigned his office, firing off an elaborate argument against the usage 
of the church by way of a parting salute. Without any formal demission of the ministry, 
he retired to his literary seclusion at Concord, from which he brought forth in 
books and lectures the oracular utterances which caught more and more the ear of 
a wide public, and in which, in casual-seeming parentheses and <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.xvii-p14.1">obiter dicta</span></i>, Christianity and all practical religion were condemned by sly innuendo and half-respectful 
allusion by which he might “without sneering teach the rest to sneer.” In 1838 
he was still so far recognized in the ministry as to be invited to address the graduating 
class of the Harvard Divinity School. The blank pantheism which he then enunciated 
called forth from Professor <pb n="299" id="ii.xvii-Page_299" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_299.html" />Henry Ware, Jr., a sermon in the college chapel on the personality 
of God, which he sent with a friendly note to Mr. Emerson. The gay and Skimpolesque 
reply of the sage is an illustration of that flippancy with which he chose to toy 
in a literary way with momentous questions, and which was so exasperating to the 
earnest men of positive religious convictions with whom he had been associated in 
the Christian ministry.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p15">“It strikes me very oddly that good and wise men at Cambridge 
should think of raising me into an object of criticism. I have always been, from 
my incapacity of methodical writing, ‘a chartered libertine,’ free to worship and 
free to rail, lucky when I could make myself understood, but never esteemed near 
enough to the institutions and mind of society to deserve the notice of masters 
of literature and religion. . . . I could not possibly give you one of the ‘arguments’ 
you so cruelly hint at on which any doctrine of mine stands, for I do not know what 
arguments mean in reference to any expression of thought. I delight in telling what 
I think, but if you ask me how I dare say so, or why it is so, I am the most helpless 
of mortal men. I do not even see that either of these questions admits of an answer. 
So that in the present droll posture of my affairs, when I see myself suddenly raised 
into the importance of a heretic, I am very uneasy when I advert to the supposed 
duties of such a personage who is to make good his thesis against all comers. I 
certainly shall do no such thing.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p16">The issue was joined and the controversy began. Professor Andrews 
Norton in a pamphlet denounced “the latest form of infidelity,” and the Rev. George 
Ripley replied in a volume, to which Professor Norton issued a rejoinder. But there 
was not substance enough of religious dogma and sentiment in the transcendentalist 
philosophers <pb n="300" id="ii.xvii-Page_300" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_300.html" />to give them any permanent standing in the church. They 
went into various walks of secular literature, and have powerfully influenced the 
course of opinions; but they came to be no longer recognizable as a religious 
or theological party.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p17">Among the minor combatants in the conflict between the Unitarians 
and the pantheists was a young man whose name was destined to become conspicuous, 
not within the Unitarian fellowship, but on the outskirts of it. Theodore Parker 
was a man of a different type from the men about him of either party. The son of 
a mechanic, he fought his way through difficulties to a liberal education, and was 
thirty years old before his very great abilities attracted general attention. A 
greedy gormandizer of books in many languages, he had little of the dainty scholarship 
so much prized at the neighboring university. But the results of his vast reading 
were stored in a quick and tenacious memory as ready rhetorical material wherewith 
to convince or astonish. Paradox was a passion with him, that was stimulated by 
complaints, and even by deprecations, to the point of irreverence. He liked to “make people’s flesh crawl.” Even in his advocacy of social and public reforms, which 
was strenuous and sincere, he delighted so to urge his cause as to inflame prejudice 
and opposition against it. With this temper it is not strange that when he came 
to enunciate his departure from some of the accepted tenets of his brethren, who 
were habitually reverent in their discipleship toward Jesus Christ, he should do 
this in a way to offend and shock. The immediate reaction of the Unitarian clergy 
from the statements of his sermon, in 1841, on “The Transient and the Permanent 
in Christianity,” in which the supernatural was boldly discarded from his belief, 
was so general and so earnest as to give occasion to Channing’s exclamation, 
“Now 
we <pb n="301" id="ii.xvii-Page_301" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_301.html" />have a Unitarian orthodoxy!” Channing did not live to see the 
characteristic tenets of the heresiarch to whom he hesitated to give the name of 
Christian not only widely accepted in the Unitarian churches, but some of them freely 
discussed as open questions among some orthodox scholars.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p18">Two very great events in this period of schism may be dispatched 
with a brevity out of all proportion to their importance, on account of the simplicity 
of motive and action by which they are characterized.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p19">In the year 1844 the slavery agitation in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church culminated, not in the rupture of the church, but in the well-considered, 
deliberate division of it between North and South. The history of the slavery question 
among the Methodists was a typical one. From the beginning the Methodist Society 
had been committed by its founder and his early successors to the strictest (not 
the strongest) position on this question. Not only was the system of slavery denounced 
as iniquitous, but the attempt was made to enforce the rigid rule that persons involved 
under this system in the relation of master to slave should be excluded from the 
ministry, if not from the communion. But the enforcement of this rule was found 
to be not only difficult, but wrong, and difficult simply because it was wrong. 
Then followed that illogical confusion of ideas studiously fostered by zealots at 
either extreme: If the slave-holder may be in some circumstances a faithful Christian 
disciple, fulfilling in righteousness and love a Christian duty, then slavery is 
right; if slavery is wrong, then every slave-holder is a manstealer, and should 
be excommunicated as such without asking any further questions. Two statements more 
palpably illogical were never put forth for the darkening of counsel. <pb n="302" id="ii.xvii-Page_302" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_302.html" />But each extreme was eager to sustain the unreason of the 
opposite extreme as the only alternative of its own unreason, and so, what with 
contrary gusts from North and South, they fell into a place where two seas met and 
ran the ship aground. The attempts made from 1836 to 1840, by stretching to the 
utmost the authority of the General Conference and the bishops, for the suppression 
of “modern abolitionism” in the church (without saying what they meant by the 
phrase) had their natural effect: the antislavery sentiment in the church organized 
and uttered itself more vigorously and more extravagantly than ever on the basis, 
“All slave-holding is sin; no fellowship with slave-holders.” In 1843 an antislavery 
secession took place, which drew after it a following of six thousand, increased 
in a few months to fifteen thousand. The paradoxical result of this movement is 
not without many parallels in church history: After the drawing off of fifteen thousand 
of the most zealous antislavery men in the church, the antislavery party in the 
church was vastly stronger, even in numbers, than it had been before. The General 
Conference of 1836 had pronounced itself, without a dissenting vote, to be “decidedly 
opposed to modern abolitionism.” The General Conference of 1844, on the first test 
vote on the question of excluding from the ministry .one who had become a slave-holder 
through marriage, revealed a majority of one hundred and seventeen to fifty-six 
in favor of the most rigorous antislavery discipline. The graver question upon the 
case of Bishop Andrew, who was in the like condemnation, could not be decided otherwise. 
The form of the Conference’s action in this case was studiously inoffensive. It 
imputed no wrong and proposed no censure, but, simply on the ground that the circumstances 
would embarrass him in the exercise of his office, declared it as “the sense of 
this General <pb n="303" id="ii.xvii-Page_303" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_303.html" />Conference that he desist from the exercise of this office so 
long as this impediment remains.” The issue could not have been simpler and clearer. 
The Conference was warned that the passage of the resolution would be followed by 
the secession of the South. The debate was long, earnest, and tender. At the end 
of it the resolution was passed, one hundred and eleven to sixty-nine. At once notice 
was given of the intended secession. Commissioners were appointed from both parties 
to adjust the conditions of it, and in the next year (1845) was organized the “Methodist Episcopal Church, South.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p20">Under the fierce tyranny then dominant at the South the southern 
Baptists might not fall behind their Methodist neighbors in zeal for slavery. This 
time it was the South that forced the issue. The Alabama Baptist Convention, without 
waiting for a concrete case, demanded of the national missionary boards “the distinct, 
explicit avowal that slave-holders are eligible and entitled equally with non-slave-holders 
to all the privileges and immunities of their several unions.” The answer of the 
Foreign Mission Board was perfectly kind, but, on the main point, perfectly unequivocal: 
“We can never be a party to any arrangement which would imply approbation of slavery.” 
The result had been foreseen. The great denomination was divided between North and 
South. The Southern Baptist Convention was organized in May, 1845, and began its 
home and foreign missionary work without delay.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p21">This dark chapter of our story is not without its brighter aspects. 
(1) Amid the inevitable asperities attendant on such debate and division there were 
many and beautiful manifestations of brotherly love between the separated parties. 
(2) These strifes fell out to the furtherance of the gospel. Emulations, indeed, 
are not among the works of <pb n="304" id="ii.xvii-Page_304" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_304.html" />the Spirit. In the strenuous labors of the two divided denominations, 
greatly exceeding what had gone before, it is plain that sometimes Christ was preached 
of envy and strife. Nevertheless Christ was preached, with great and salutary results; 
and therein do we rejoice, yea, and will rejoice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p22">Two important orders in the American church, which for a time 
had almost faded out from our field of vision, come back, from about this epoch 
of debate and division, into continually growing conspicuousness and strength. Neither 
of them was implicated in that great debate involving the fundamental principles 
of the kingdom of heaven,—the principles of righteousness and love to men,—by which 
other parts of the church had been agitated and sometimes divided. Whether to their 
discredit or to their honor, it is a part of history that neither the Protestant Episcopal 
Church nor the Roman Catholic Church took any important part, either corporately 
or through its representative men, in the agonizing struggle of the American church 
to maintain justice and humanity in public law and policy. But standing thus aloof 
from the great ethical questions that agitated the conscience of the nation, they 
were both of them disturbed by controversies internal or external, which demand 
mention at least in this chapter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p23">The beginning of the resuscitation of the Protestant Episcopal 
Church from the dead-and-alive condition in which it had so long been languishing 
is dated from the year 1811.<note n="197" id="ii.xvii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p24">Tiffany, chap. xv.</p></note> This year was marked by the accession to the episcopate 
of two eminent men, representing two strongly divergent parties in that church—Bishop 
Griswold, of Massachusetts, Evangelical, and Bishop Hobart, of <pb n="305" id="ii.xvii-Page_305" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_305.html" />New York, High-churchman. A 
quorum of three bishops having been gotten together, not without great difficulty, the two were consecrated in Trinity Church, New York, May 29, 
1811.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p25">The time was opportune and the conjuncture of circumstances singularly 
favorable. The stigma of Toryism, which had marked the church from long before the 
War of Independence, was now more than erased. In New England the Episcopal Church 
was of necessity committed to that political party which favored the abolition of 
the privileges of the standing order; and this was the anti-English party, which, 
under the lead of Jefferson, was fast forcing the country into war with England. 
The Episcopalians were now in a position to retort the charge of disloyalty under 
which they had not unjustly suffered. At the same time their church lost nothing 
of the social prestige incidental to its relation to the established Church of England. 
Politicians of the Democratic party, including some men of well-deserved credit 
and influence, naturally attached themselves to a religious party having many points 
of congeniality.<note n="198" id="ii.xvii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p26">The intense antagonism of the New England Congregationalists 
to Jefferson and his party as representing French infidelity and Jacobinism admits 
of many striking illustrations. The sermon of Nathanael Emmons on “Jeroboam the 
son of Nebat, who made Israel to sin” is characterized by Professor Park as “a 
curiosity in politico-homiletical literature.” At this distance it is not difficult 
to see that the course of this clergy was far more honorable to its boldness and 
independence than to its discretion and sense of fitness. Both its virtues and its 
faults had a tendency to strengthen an opposing party.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p27">In another sense, also, the time was opportune for an advance 
of the Episcopal Church. In the person of Bishop Hobart it had now a bold, energetic, 
and able representative of principles hitherto not much in favor in America —the 
thoroughgoing High-church principles of Archbishop Laud. Before this time the Episcopal 
Church had <pb n="306" id="ii.xvii-Page_306" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_306.html" />had very little 
to contribute by way of enriching the diversity of the American sects. It was simply 
the feeblest of the communions bearing the common family traits of the Great 
Awakening, with the not unimportant <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xvii-p27.1">differentia</span></i> of its settled ritual of 
worship and its traditions of order and decorum. But when Bishop Hobart put the 
trumpet to his lips and prepared himself to sound, the public heard a very different 
note, and no uncertain one. The church (meaning his own fragment of the church) 
the one channel of saving grace; the vehicles of that grace, the sacraments, valid 
only when ministered by a priesthood with the right pedigree of ordination; submission 
to the constituted authorities of the church absolutely unlimited, except by clear 
divine requirements; abstinence from prayer-meetings; firm opposition to revivals 
of religion; refusal of all coöeration with Christians outside of his own sect 
in endeavors for the general advancement of religion—such were some of the principles 
and duties inculcated by this bishop of the new era as of binding force.<note n="199" id="ii.xvii-p27.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p28">Hobart’s sermon at the consecration of Right Rev. H. U. Onderdonk, 
Philadelphia, 1827.</p></note> The courage 
of this attitude was splendid and captivating. It requires, even at the present 
time, not a little force of conviction to sustain one in publicly enunciating such 
views; but at the time of the accession of Hobart, when the Episcopal Church was 
just beginning to lift up its head out of the dust of despair, it needed the heroism 
of a martyr. It was not only the vast multitude of American Christians outside of 
the Episcopal Church, comprising almost all the learning, the evangelistic zeal, 
and the charitable activity and self-denial of the American church of that time, 
that heard these unwonted pretensions with indignation or with ridicule; in the 
Episcopal Church itself they were disclaimed, scouted, and denounced <pb n="307" id="ii.xvii-Page_307" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_307.html" />with (if possible) greater indignation still. But the new party 
had elements of growth for which its adversaries did not sufficiently reckon. The 
experience of other orders in the church confirms this principle: that steady persistence 
and iteration in assuring any body of believers that they are in some special sense 
the favorites of Heaven, and in assuring any body of clergy that they are endued 
from on high with some special and exceptional powers, will by and by make an impression 
on the mind. The flattering assurance may be coyly waived aside; it may even be 
indignantly repelled; but in the long run there will be a growing number of the 
brethren who become convinced that there is something in it. It was in harmony with 
human nature that the party of high pretensions to distinguished privileges for 
the church and prerogatives for the “priesthood” should in a few years become 
a formidable contestant for the control of the denomination. The controversy between 
the two parties rose to its height of exacerbation during the prevalence of that 
strange epidemic of controversy which ran simultaneously through so many of the 
great religious organizations of the country at once. No denomination had it in 
a more malignant form than the Episcopalians. The war of pamphlets and newspapers 
was fiercely waged, and the election of bishops sometimes became a bitter party 
contest, with the unpleasant incidents of such competitions. In the midst of the 
controversy at home the publication of the Oxford Tracts added new asperity to it. 
A distressing episode of the controversy was the arraignment of no less than four 
of the twenty bishops on charges affecting their personal character. In the morbid 
condition of the body ecclesiastic every such hurt festered. The highest febrile 
temperature was reached when, at an ordination in 1843, two of the leading presbyters 
in the diocese of New York rose in <pb n="308" id="ii.xvii-Page_308" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_308.html" />their places, and, reading each one his solemn protest against 
the ordaining of one of the candidates on the ground of his Romanizing opinions, 
left the church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p29">The result of the long conflict was not immediately apparent. 
It was not only that “high” opinions, even the highest of the Tractarian school, 
were to be tolerated within the church, but that the High-church party was to be 
the dominant party. The Episcopal Church was to stand before the public as representing, 
not that which it held in common with the other churches of the country, but that 
which was most distinctive. From this time forth the “Evangelical” party continued 
relatively to decline, down to the time, thirty years later, when it was represented 
in the inconsiderable secession of the “Reformed Episcopal Church.” The combination 
of circumstances and influences by which this party supremacy was brought about 
is an interesting study, for which, however, there is no room in this brief compendium 
of history.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p30">A more important fact is this: that in spite of these agitating 
internal strifes, and even by reason of them, the growth of the denomination was 
wonderfully rapid and strong. No fact in the external history of the American church 
at this period is more imposing than this growth of the Episcopal Church from nothing 
to a really commanding stature. It is easy to enumerate minor influences tending 
to this result, some of which are not of high spiritual dignity; but these must 
not be overestimated. The nature of this growth, as well as the numerical amount 
of it, requires to be considered. This strongly distinguished order in the American 
church has been aggrandized, not, to any great degree, by immigration, nor by conquest 
from the ranks of the irreligious, but by a continual stream of accessions both 
to its laity and to its clergy from other sects of the church. These accessions 
have of <pb n="309" id="ii.xvii-Page_309" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_309.html" />course been variable in quality, but they have included many such 
as no denomination could afford to lose, and such as any would be proud to receive. 
Without judging of individual cases, it is natural and reasonable to explain so 
considerable a current setting so steadily for two generations toward the Episcopal 
Church as being attracted by the distinctive characteristics of that church. Foremost 
among these we may reckon the study of the dignity and beauty of public worship, 
and the tradition and use of forms of devotion of singular excellence and value. 
A tendency to revert to the ancient Calvinist doctrine of the sacraments has prepossessed 
some in favor of that sect in which the old Calvinism is still cherished. Some have 
rejoiced to find a door of access to the communion of the church not beset with 
revivalist exactions of examination and scrutiny of the sacred interior experiences 
of the soul. Some have reacted from an excessive or inquisitive or arbitrary church 
discipline, toward a default of discipline. Some, worthily weary of sectarian division 
and of the “evangelical” doctrine that schism is the normal condition of the church 
of Christ, have found real comfort in taking refuge in a sect in which, closing 
their eyes, they can say, “There are no schisms in the church; the church is one 
and undivided, and we are it.” These and other like considerations, mingled in varying 
proportions, have been honorable motives impelling toward the Episcopal denomination; 
and few that have felt the force of them have felt constrained stubbornly to resist 
the gentle assurances offered by the “apostolic succession” theory of a superior 
authority and prerogative with which they had become invested. The numerous accessions 
to the Episcopal Church from other communions have, of course, been in large part 
reinforcements to the already dominant party.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p31">In the Roman Catholic Church of the United States, <pb n="310" id="ii.xvii-Page_310" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_310.html" />during this stormy period, there was by no means a perfect calm. 
The ineradicable feeling of the American citizen—however recent his naturalization—that 
he has a right to do what he will with his own, had kept asserting itself in that 
plausible but untenable claim of the laity to manage the church property acquired 
by their own contributions, which is known to Catholic writers as “trusteeism.” 
Through the whole breadth of the country, from Buffalo to New Orleans, sharp conflicts 
over this question between clergy and laity had continued to vex the peace of the 
church, and the victory of the clergy had not been unvarying and complete. When, 
in 1837, Bishop John Hughes took the reins of spiritual power in New York, he resolved 
to try conclusions with the trustees who attempted to overrule his authority in 
his own cathedral. Sharply threatening to put the church under interdict, if necessary, 
he brought the recalcitrants to terms at last by a less formidable process. He appealed 
to the congregation to withhold all further contributions from the trustees. The 
appeal, for conscience’ sake, to refrain from giving has always a double hope of 
success. And the bishop succeeded in ousting the trustees, at the serious risk of 
teaching the people a trick which has since been found equally effective when applied 
on the opposite side of a dispute between clergyman and congregation. In Philadelphia 
the long struggle was not ended without the actual interdicting of the cathedral 
of St. Mary’s, April, 1831. In Buffalo, so late as 1847, even this extreme measure, 
applied to the largest congregation in the newly erected diocese, did not at once 
enforce submission.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p32">The conflict with trusteeism was only one out of many conflicts 
which gave abundant exercise to the administrative abilities of the American bishops. 
The mutual jealousies of the various nationalities and races among the <pb n="311" id="ii.xvii-Page_311" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_311.html" />laity, and of the various sects of the regular clergy, menaced, 
and have not wholly ceased to menace, the harmony of the church, if not its unity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p33">One disturbing element by which the Roman Catholic Church in some 
European countries has been sorely vexed makes no considerable figure in the corresponding 
history in America. There has never been here any “Liberal Catholic” party. The 
fact stands in analogy with many like facts. Visitors to America from the established 
churches of England or Scotland or Germany have often been surprised to find the 
temper of the old-country church so much broader and less rigid than that of the 
daughter church in the new and free republic. The reason is less recondite than 
might be supposed. In the old countries there are retained in connection with the 
state-church, by constraint of law or of powerful social or family influences, many 
whose adhesion to its distinctive tenets and rules is slight and superficial. It 
is out of such material that the liberal church party grows. In the migration it 
is not that the liberal churchman becomes more strict, but that, being released 
from outside pressure, he becomes less of a churchman. He easily draws off from 
his hereditary communion and joins himself to some other, or to none at all. This 
process of evaporation leaves behind it a strong residuum in which all characteristic 
elements are held as in a saturated solution.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p34">A further security of the American Catholic Church against the 
growth of any “Liberal Catholic” party like those of continental Europe is the 
absolutist organization of the hierarchy under the personal government of the pope. 
In these last few centuries great progress has been made by the Roman see in extinguishing 
the ancient traditions of local or national independence in the election of bishops. 
Nevertheless in Catholic Europe important relics <pb n="312" id="ii.xvii-Page_312" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_312.html" />of this independence give an effective check to the absolute power 
of Rome. In America no trace of this historic independence has ever existed. The 
power of appointing and removing bishops is held absolutely and exclusively by the 
pope and exercised through the Congregation of the Propaganda. The power of ordaining 
and assigning priests is held by the bishop, who also holds or controls the title 
to the church property in his diocese. The security against partisan division within 
the church is as complete as it can be made without gravely increasing the risks 
of alienating additional multitudes from the fellowship of the church.<note n="200" id="ii.xvii-p34.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p35">For a fuller account of the dissensions in the Catholic Church, 
consult, by index, Bishop O’Gorman’s “History.” On the modern organization of the 
episcopate in complete dependence on the Holy See, consult the learned article on 
“Episcopal Elections,” by Dr. Peries, of the Catholic University at Washington, 
in the “American Catholic Quarterly Review” for January, 1896; also the remarks 
of Archbishop Kenrick, of St. Louis, in his “<i>Concio in Concilio Vaticano Habenda 
at non Habita</i>,” in “An Inside View of the Vatican Council,” by L. W. Bacon, 
pp. 61, 121.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p36">During the whole of this dreary decade there were “fightings 
without” as well as within for the Catholic Church in the United States. Its great 
and sudden growth solely by immigration had made it distinctively a church of foreigners, 
and chiefly of Irishmen. The conditions were favorable for the development of a 
race prejudice aggravated by a religious antipathy. It was a good time for the impostor, 
the fanatic, and the demagogue to get in their work. In Boston, in 1834, the report 
that a woman was detained against her will in the Ursuline convent at Charlestown, 
near Boston, led to the burning of the building by a drunken mob. The Titus Oates 
of the American no-popery panic, in 1836, was an infamous woman named Maria Monk, 
whose monstrous stories of secret horrors perpetrated in a convent in Montreal, 
in <pb n="313" id="ii.xvii-Page_313" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_313.html" />which she claimed 
to have lived as a nun, were published by a respectable house and had immense currency. 
A New York pastor of good standing, Dr. Brownlee, made himself sponsor 
for her character and her stories; and when these had been thoroughly exposed, by 
Protestant ministers and laymen, for the shameless frauds that they were, there 
were plenty of zealots to sustain her still. A “Protestant Society” was organized 
in New York, and solicited the contributions of the benevolent and pious to promote 
the dissemination of raw-head-and-bloody-bones literature on the horrors of popery. 
The enterprise met with reprobation from sober-minded Protestants, but it was not 
without its influence for mischief. The presence of a great foreign vote, easily 
manipulated and cast in block, was proving a copious source of political corruption. 
Large concessions of privilege or of public property to Catholic institutions were 
reasonably suspected to have been made in consideration of clerical services in 
partisan politics.<note n="201" id="ii.xvii-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p37">A satirical view of these concessions, in the vast dimensions 
which they had reached twenty-five years later in the city and county of New York, 
was published in two articles, “Our Established Church,” and “The Unestablished 
Church,” in “Putnam’s Magazine” for July and December, 1869. The articles 
were reissued in a pamphlet, “with an explanatory and exculpatory preface, and 
sundry notices of the contemporary press.”</p></note> The conditions provoked, we might say necessitated, a political 
reform movement, which took the name and character of “Native American.” In Philadelphia, 
a city notorious at that time for misgovernment and turbulence, an orderly “American” meeting was attacked and broken up by an Irish mob. One act of violence led to 
another, the excitement increasing from day to day; deadly shots were exchanged 
in the streets, houses from which balls had been fired into the crowd were set in 
flames, which spread to other houses, churches were burned, and the whole city dominated 
by mobs that were finally <pb n="314" id="ii.xvii-Page_314" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_314.html" />suppressed by the State militia. It was an appropriate climax 
to the ten years of ecclesiastical and social turmoil.<note n="202" id="ii.xvii-p37.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p38">A studiously careful account of the Philadelphia riots of 1844 
is given in the “New Englander,” vol. ii. 470, 624. (1844), pp. 624.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p39">This account of the schisms of the period is of course not complete. 
The American Missionary Association, since distinguished for successful labors chiefly 
among the freedmen, grew out of dissatisfaction felt by men of advanced antislavery 
views with the position of the “American Board” and the American Home Missionary 
Society on the slavery question. The organization of it was matured in 1846. A very 
fruitful schism in its results was that which, in 1835, planted a cutting from Lane 
Seminary at Cincinnati, in the virgin soil at Oberlin, Ohio. The beginning thus 
made with a class in theology has grown into a noble and widely beneficent institution, 
the influence of which has extended to the ends of the land and of the world.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p40">The division of the Society of Friends into the two societies 
known as Hicksite and Orthodox is of earlier date—1827-28.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p41">No attempt is made in this volume to chronicle the interminable 
splittings and reunitings of the Presbyterian sects of Scottish extraction. A curious 
diagram, on page 146 of volume xi. of the present series, illustrates the sort of 
task which such a chronicle involves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xvii-p42">An illustration of the way in which the extreme defenders of slavery 
and the extreme abolitionists sustained each other in illogical statements (see 
above, pp. 301, 302) is found in Dr. Thornwell’s claim (identical with Mr. Garrison’s) 
that if slavery is wrong, then all slave-holders ought to be excommunicated (vol. 
vi., p. 157, <i>note</i>). Dr. Thornwell may not have been the “mental and moral 
giant” that he appears to his admirers (see Professor Johnson in vol. xi., p. 355), 
but he was an intelligent and able man, quite too clear-headed to be imposed upon 
by a palpable “ambiguous middle,” except for his excitement in the heat of a 
desperate controversy with the moral sense of all Christendom.</p></note></p>


<pb n="315" id="ii.xvii-Page_315" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_315.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XVIII. The Great Immigration." progress="72.93%" id="ii.xviii" prev="ii.xvii" next="ii.xix">
<h2 id="ii.xviii-p0.1">CHATTER XVIII.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xviii-p0.2">THE GREAT IMMIGRATION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p1">AT the taking of the first census of the United States, in 1790, 
the country contained a population of about four millions in its territory of less 
than one million of square miles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p2">Sixty years later, at the census of 1850, it contained a population 
of more than twenty-three millions in its territory of about three millions of square 
miles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p3">The vast expansion of territory to more than threefold the great 
original domain of the United States had been made by honorable purchase or less 
honorable conquest. It had not added largely to the population of the nation; the 
new acquisitions were mainly of unoccupied land. The increase of the population, 
down to about 1845, was chiefly the natural increase of a hardy and prolific stock 
under conditions in the highest degree favorable to such increase. Up to the year 
1820 the recent immigration had been inconsiderable. In the ten years 1820-29 the 
annual arrival of immigrants was nine thousand. In the next decade, 1830-39, the 
annual arrival was nearly thirty-five thousand, or a hundred a day. For forty years 
the total immigration from all quarters was much less than a half-million. In the 
course of the next three decades, from 1840 to 1869, there arrived in the United 
States from <pb n="316" id="ii.xviii-Page_316" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_316.html" />the various countries of Europe five and a half millions of people. 
It was more than the entire population of the country at the time of the first census;—</p>
<div style="margin-left:15%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" id="ii.xviii-p3.1">
<verse id="ii.xviii-p3.2">
<l class="t1" id="ii.xviii-p3.3">A multitude like which the populous North </l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xviii-p3.4">Poured never from her frozen loins to pass</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xviii-p3.5">Rhene or the Danaw, when her barbarous sons</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xviii-p3.6">Came like a deluge on the South and spread</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xviii-p3.7">Beneath Gibraltar to the Libyan sands.</l>
</verse></div>
<p class="continue" id="ii.xviii-p4">Under the pressure of a less copious flood of incursion the greatest 
empire in all history, strongest in arts and polity as well as arms, had perished 
utterly. If Rome, with her population of one hundred and twenty millions, her genius 
for war and government, and her long-compacted civilization, succumbed under a less 
sudden rush of invasion, what hope was there for the young American Republic, with 
its scanty population and its new and untried institutions?<note n="203" id="ii.xviii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p5">For condensed statistics of American immigration, see 
“Encyclopaedia 
Britannica,” 9th ed., s.vv. “Emigration” and “United States.” For the facts 
concerning the Roman Empire one naturally has recourse to Gibbon. From the indications 
there given we do not get the impression that in the three centuries of the struggle 
of the empire against the barbarians there was ever such a thirty years’ flood of 
invasion as the immigration into the United States from 1840 to 1869. The entrance 
into the Roman Empire was indeed largely in the form of armed invasion; but the 
most destructive influence of the barbarians was when they were admitted as friends 
and naturalized as citizens. See “Encyclopaedia Britannica,” vol. xx., pp. 779, 
780.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p6">An impressive providential combination of causes determined this 
great historic movement of population at this time. It was effected by attractions 
in front of the emigrant, reinforced by impulses from behind. The conclusion of 
the peace of 1815 was followed by the beginning of an era of great public works, 
one of the first of which was the digging of the Erie Canal. This sort of enterprise 
makes an immediate demand for large forces of unskilled laborers; and in both hemispheres 
it has been observed to occasion movements of population out of Catholic countries <pb n="317" id="ii.xviii-Page_317" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_317.html" />into Protestant countries. The westward current of the indigenous 
population created a vacuum in the seaboard States, and a demand for labor that 
was soon felt in the labor-markets of the Old World. A liberal homestead policy 
on the part of the national government, and naturalization laws that were more than 
liberal, agencies for the encouragement of settlers organized by individual States 
and by railroad corporations and other great landed proprietors, and the eager competition 
of steamship companies drumming for steerage passengers in all parts of Europe—all 
these coöerated with the growing facility and cheapness of steam transportation 
to swell the current of migration. The discovery of gold in California quickened 
the flow of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p7">As if it had been the divine purpose not only to draw forth, but 
to drive forth, the populations of the Old World to make their homes in the New, 
there was added to all these causes conducive to migration the Irish famine of 1846-47, 
and the futile revolutions of 1848, with the tyrannical reactions which followed 
them. But the great stimulus to migration was the success and prosperity that attended 
it. It was “success that succeeded.” The great emigration agent was the letter 
written to his old home by the new settler, in multitudes of cases inclosing funds 
to pay the passage of friends whom he had left behind him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p8">The great immigration that began about 1845 is distinguished from 
some of the early colonizations in that it was in no sense a religious movement. 
Very grave religious results were to issue from it; but they were to be achieved 
through the unconscious coöeration of a multitude of individuals each intent with 
singleness of vision on his own individual ends. It is by such unconscious coöeration 
that the directing mind and the overruling hand of God in history are most signally 
illustrated.</p>
<pb n="318" id="ii.xviii-Page_318" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_318.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p9">In the first rush of this increased immigration by far the greatest 
contributor of new population was Ireland. It not only surpassed any other country 
in the number of its immigrants, but in the height of the Irish exodus, in the decade 
1840-50, it nearly equaled all other countries of the world together. The incoming 
Irish millions were almost solidly Roman Catholic. The measures taken by the British 
government for many generations to attach the Irish people to the crown and convert 
them to the English standard of Protestantism had had the result of discharging 
upon our shores a people distinguished above all Christendom besides for its ardent 
and unreserved devotion to the Roman Church, and hardly less distinguished for its 
hatred to England.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p10">After the first flood-tide the relative number of the Irish immigrants 
began to decrease, and has kept on decreasing until now. Since the Civil War the 
chief source of immigration has been Germany and its contributions to our population 
have greatly aggrandized the Lutheran denomination, once so inconsiderable in numbers, 
until in many western cities it is the foremost of the Protestant communions, and 
in Chicago outnumbers the communicants of the Episcopalian, the Presbyterian, and 
the Methodist churches combined.<note n="204" id="ii.xviii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p11">Jacobs, “The Lutherans,” p. 446.</p></note> The German immigration has contributed its share, 
and probably more than its share, to our non-religious and churchless population. 
Withal, in a proportion which it is not easy to ascertain with precision, it added 
multitudinous thousands to the sudden and enormous growth of the Roman Catholic 
Church. But there is an instructive contrast between the German immigrations, whether 
Catholic or Protestant, and the Irish immigration. The Catholicism of the Irish, 
held from generation to generation in the face of partisan and sometimes cruelly 
persecuting <pb n="319" id="ii.xviii-Page_319" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_319.html" />laws, was held with the ardor, if not of personal conviction, 
at least of strong hereditary animosity. To the Germans, their religious sect, whether 
Catholic, Lutheran, or Reformed, is determined for them by political arrangement, 
under the principle <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xviii-p11.1">cujus regio, ejus religio</span></i>. It is matter of course that 
tenets thus acquired should be held by a tenure so far removed from fanaticism as 
to seem to more zealous souls much like lukewarmness. Accustomed to have the cost 
of religious institutions provided for in the budget of public expenses, the wards 
of the Old World state-churches find themselves here in strange surroundings, untrained 
in habits of self-denial for religious objects. The danger is a grave and real one 
that before they become acclimated to the new conditions a large percentage will 
be lost, not only from their hereditary communion, but from all Christian fellowship, 
and lapse into simple indifferentism and godlessness. They have much to learn and 
something to teach. The indigenous American churches are not likely to be docile 
learners at the feet of alien teachers; but it would seem like the slighting of 
a providential opportunity if the older sects should fail to recognize that one 
of the greatest and by far the most rapidly growing of the Protestant churches 
of America, the Lutheran, growing now with new increments not only from the German, 
but also from the Scandinavian nations, is among us in such force to teach us somewhat 
by its example of the equable, systematic, and methodical ways of a state-church, 
as well as to learn something from the irregular fervor of that revivalism which 
its neighbors on every hand have inherited from the Great Awakening. It would be 
the very extravagance of national self-conceit if the older American churches should 
become possessed of the idea that four millions of German Christians and one million 
of Scandinavians, arriving here from 1860 to 1890, <pb n="320" id="ii.xviii-Page_320" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_320.html" />with their characteristic methods in theology and usages of worship 
and habits of church organization and administration, were here, in the providence 
of God, only to be assimilated and not at all to assimilate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p12">The vast growth of the Roman Catholic Church in America could 
not but fill its clergy and adherents with wonder and honest pride. But it was an 
occasion of immense labors and not a little anxiety. One effect of the enormous 
immigration was inevitably to impose upon this church, according to the popular 
apprehension, the character of a foreign association, and, in the earlier periods 
of the influx, of an Irish association. It was in like manner inevitable, from the 
fact that the immigrant class are preponderantly poor and of low social rank, that 
it should for two or three generations be looked upon as a church for the illiterate 
and unskilled laboring class. An incident of the excessive torrent rush of the immigration 
was that the Catholic Church became to a disproportionate extent an urban institution, 
making no adequate provision for the dispersed in agricultural regions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p13">Against these and other like disadvantages the hierarchy of the 
Catholic Church have straggled heroically, with some measure of success. The steadily 
rising character of the imported population in its successive generations has aided 
them. If in the first generations the churches were congregations of immigrants 
served by an imported clergy, the most strenuous exertions were made for the founding 
of institutions that should secure to future congregations born upon the soil the 
services of an American-trained priesthood. One serious hindrance to the noble advances 
that have nevertheless been made in this direction has been the fanatical opposition 
levied against even the most beneficent enterprises of the church by a bigoted Native-Americanism. <pb n="321" id="ii.xviii-Page_321" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_321.html" />It is not a hopeful method of conciliating and naturalizing 
a foreign element in the community to treat them with suspicion and hostility as 
alien enemies. The shameful persecution which the mob was for a brief time permitted 
to inflict on Catholic churches and schools and convents had for its chief effect 
to confirm the foreigner in his adherence to his church and his antipathy to Protestantism, 
and to provoke a twofold ferocity in return. At a time when there was reason to 
apprehend a Know-nothing riot in New York, in 1844, a plan was concerted and organized 
by “a large Irish society with divisions throughout the city,” by which, “in 
case a single church was attacked, buildings should be fired in all quarters and 
the great city should be involved in a general conflagration.”<note n="205" id="ii.xviii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p14">Bishop O’Gorman, 
“The Roman Catholics,” p. 375. The atrocity 
of such a plot seems incredible. We should have classed it at once with the Maria 
Monk story, and other fabulous horrors of Dr. Brownlee’s Protestant Society, but 
that we find it in the sober and dispassionate pages of Bishop O’Gorman’s History, 
which is derived from original sources of information. If anything could have justified 
the animosity of the “native Americans” (who, by the way, were widely suspected 
to be, in large proportion, native Ulstermen) it would have been the finding of 
evidence of such facts as this which Bishop O’Gorman has disclosed.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p15">The utmost that could have been hoped for by the devoted but inadequate 
body of the Roman Catholic clergy in America, overwhelmed by an influx of their 
people coming in upon them in increasing volume, numbering millions per annum, was 
that they might be able to hold their own. But this hope was very far from being 
attained. How great have been the losses to the Roman communion through the transplantation 
of its members across the sea is a question to which the most widely varying answers 
have been given, and on which statistical exactness seems unattainable. The various 
estimates, agreeing in nothing else, agree in representing them as enormously great.<note n="206" id="ii.xviii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p16">The 
subject is reviewed in detail, from opposite points of view, 
by Bishop O’Gorman, pp. 489-500, and by Dr. Daniel Dorchester, “Christianity 
in the United States,” pp. 618-621. One of the most recent estimates is that presented 
to the Catholic Congress at Chicago, in 1893, in a remarkable speech by Mr. M. T. 
Elder, of New Orleans. Speaking of “the losses sustained by the church in this country, 
placed by a conservative estimate at twenty millions of people, he laid the responsibility 
for this upon neglect of immigration and colonization, i.e., neglect of the rural 
population. From this results a long train of losses.” He added: “When I see how 
largely Catholicity is represented among our hoodlum element, I feel in no spread-eagle 
mood. When I note how few Catholics are engaged in honestly tilling the honest soil, 
and how many Catholics are engaged in the liquor traffic, I cannot talk buncombe 
to anybody. When I reflect that out of the 70,000,000 of this nation we number only 
9,000,000, and that out of that 9,000,000 so large a proportion is made up of poor 
factory hands, poor mill and shop and mine and railroad employees, poor government 
clerks, I still fail to find material for buncombe or spread-eagle or taffy-giving. 
And who can look at our past history and feel proud of our present status?” He 
advocated as a remedy for this present state of things a movement toward colonization, 
with especial attention to extension of educational advantages for rural Catholics, 
and instruction of urban Catholics in the advantages of rural life. “For so long 
as the rural South, the pastoral West, the agricultural East, the farming Middle 
States, remain solidly Protestant, as they now are, so long will this nation, this 
government, this whole people, remain solidly Protestant” (“The World’s Parliament 
of Religions,” pp. 1414, 1415).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p17">It is a fact not easy to be accounted for that the statistics 
of no Christian communion in America are so defective, uncertain, and generally 
unsatisfactory as those of the most solidly organized and completely systematized 
of them all, the Roman Catholic Church.</p></note></p>

<pb n="322" id="ii.xviii-Page_322" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_322.html" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p18">All good men will also agree that in so far as these losses represent 
mere lapses into unbelief and irreligion they are to be deplored. Happily there 
is good evidence of a large salvage, gathered into other churches, from what so 
easily becomes a shipwreck of faith with total loss.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p19">It might seem surprising, in view of the many and diverse resources 
of attractive influence which the Roman Church has at its command, that its losses 
have not been to some larger extent compensated by conversions from other sects. 
Instances of such conversion are by no means wanting; but so far as a popular current 
toward Catholicism is concerned, the attractions in that direction are outweighed 
by the disadvantages already referred to. It has not been altogether a detriment 
to the Catholic Church in America that the social status and personal composition 
of <pb n="323" id="ii.xviii-Page_323" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_323.html" />its congregations, in its earlier years, have been such that the 
transition into it from any of the Protestant churches could be made only at the 
cost of a painful self-denial. The number of accessions to it has been thereby lessened, 
but (leaving out the case of the transition of politicians from considerations of 
expediency) the quality of them has been severely sifted. Incomparably the most 
valuable acquisition which the American Catholic Church has received has been the 
company of devoted and gifted young men, deeply imbued with the principles and sentiments 
of the High-church party in the Episcopal Church, who have felt constrained in conscience 
and in logic to take the step, which seems so short, from the highest level in the 
Anglican Church into the Roman, and who, organized into the Order of the Paulist 
Fathers, have exemplified in the Roman Church so many of the highest qualities of 
Protestant preaching.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p20">He is a bold man who will undertake to predict in detail the future 
of the Roman Church in America. To say that it will be modified by its surroundings 
is only to say what is true of it in all countries. To say that it will be modified 
for the better is to say what is true of it in all Protestant countries. Nowhere 
is the Roman Church so pure from scandal and so effective for good as where it is 
closely surrounded and jealously scrutinized by bodies of its fellow-Christians 
whom it is permitted to recognize only as heretics. But when the influence of surrounding 
heresy is seen to be an indispensable blessing to the church, the heretic himself 
comes to be looked upon with a mitigated horror. Not with the sacrifice of any principle, 
but through the application of some of those provisions by which the Latin theology 
is able to meet exigencies like this,—the allowance in favor of “invincible ignorance” and prejudice, the distinction between the body and 
“the <pb n="324" id="ii.xviii-Page_324" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_324.html" />soul of the church,”—the Roman Catholic, recognizing the spirit 
of Christ in his Protestant fellow-Christian, is able to hold him in spiritual if 
not formal communion, so that the Catholic Church may prove itself not dissevered 
from the Church Catholic. In the common duties of citizenship and of humanity, in 
the promotion of the interests of morality, even in those religious matters that 
are of common concern to all honest disciples of Jesus Christ, he is at one with 
his heretic brethren. Without the change of a single item either of doctrine or 
of discipline, the attitude and temper of the church, as compared with the church 
of Spain or Italy or Mexico, is revolutionized. The change must needs draw with 
it other changes, which may not come without some jar and conflict between progressive 
and conservative, but which nevertheless needs must come. Out of many indications 
of the spirit of fellowship with all Christians now exemplified among American Catholics, 
I quote one of the most recent and authoritative from an address of Archbishop Ryan 
at the Catholic Congress in Chicago in 1893. Speaking on Christian union, he said:</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p21">“If there is any one thing more than another upon which people 
agree, it is respect and reverence for the person and the character of the Founder 
of Christianity. How the Protestant loves his Saviour! How the Protestant eye will 
sometimes grow dim when speaking of our Lord! In this great center of union is 
found the hope of human society, the only means of preserving Christian civilization, 
the only point upon which Catholic and Protestant may meet. As if foreseeing that 
this should be, Christ himself gave his example of fraternal charity, not to the 
orthodox Jew, but to the heretical Samaritan, showing that charity and love, while 
faith remains intact, can never <pb n="325" id="ii.xviii-Page_325" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_325.html" />be true unless no distinction is made between God’s creatures.”<note n="207" id="ii.xviii-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p22">“Parliament of Religions,” p. 1417. An obvious verbal misprint 
is corrected in the quotation.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p23">Herein is fellowship higher than that of symbols and sacraments. 
By so far as it receives this spirit of love the American Catholic Church enters 
into its place in that greater Catholic Church of which we all make mention in the 
Apostles’ Creed—“the Holy Universal Church, which is the fellowship of holy souls.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p24">The effect of the Great Immigration on the body of the immigrant 
population is not more interesting or more important than the effect of it on the 
religious bodies already in occupation of the soil. The impression made on them 
by what seemed an irruption of barbarians of strange language or dialect, for the 
most part rude, unskilled, and illiterate, shunning as profane the Christian churches 
of the land, and bowing in unknown rites as devotees of a system known, and by no 
means favorably known, only through polemic literature and history, and through 
the gruesome traditions of Puritan and Presbyterian and Huguenot, was an impression 
not far removed from horror; and this impression was deepened as the enormous proportions 
of this invasion disclosed themselves from year to year. The serious and not unreasonable 
fear that these armies of aliens, handled as they manifestly were by a generalship 
that was quick to seize and fortify in a conspicuous way the strategic points of 
influence, especially in the new States, might imperil or ruin the institutions 
and liberties of the young Republic, was stimulated and exploited in the interest 
of enterprises of evangelization that might counter-work the operations of the invading 
church. The appeals <pb n="326" id="ii.xviii-Page_326" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_326.html" />of the Bible and tract societies, and of the various home mission 
agencies of the different denominations, as well as of the distinctively antipopery 
societies, were pointed with the alarm lest “the great West” should fall under 
the domination of the papal hierarchy. Naturally the delineations of the Roman system 
and of its public and social results that were presented to the public for these 
purposes were of no flattering character. Not history only, but contemporary geography 
gave warnings of peril. Canada on one hand, and Mexico and the rest of Spanish America 
on the other, were cited as living examples of the fate which might befall the free 
United States. The apocalyptic prophecies were copiously drawn upon for material 
of war. By processes of exegesis which critical scholarship regards with a smile 
or a shudder, the helpless pope was made to figure as the Antichrist, the Man of 
Sin and Son of Perdition, the Scarlet Woman on the Seven Hills, the Little Horn 
Speaking Blasphemies, the Beast, and the Great Red Dragon. That moiety of Christendom 
which, sorely as its history has been deformed by corruption and persecution, violently 
as it seems to be contrasted with the simplicity of the primeval church, is nevertheless 
the spiritual home of multitudes of Christ’s well-approved servants and disciples, 
was held up to gaze as being nothing but the enemy of Christ and his cause. The 
appetite of the Protestant public for scandals at the expense of their fellow-Christians 
was stimulated to a morbid greediness and then overfed with willful and wicked fabrications. 
The effect of this fanaticism on some honest but illogical minds was what might 
have been looked for. Brought by and by into personal acquaintance with Catholic 
ministers and institutions, and discovering the fraud and injustice that had been 
perpetrated, they sprang by a generous reaction into an attitude of sympathy for 
the Roman Catholic system. <pb n="327" id="ii.xviii-Page_327" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_327.html" />A more favorable preparation 
of the way of conversion to Rome could not be desired by the skillful propagandist. 
One recognizes a retributive justice in the fact, when notable gains to the 
Catholic Church are distinctly traced to the reaction of honest men from these 
fraudulent polemics.<note n="208" id="ii.xviii-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p25">Bishop O’Gorman, pp. 439, 440. James Parton, in the 
“Atlantic 
Monthly,” April and May, 1868. So lately as the year 1869 a long list of volumes 
of this scandalous rubbish continued to be offered to the public, under the indorsement 
of eminent names, by the “American and Foreign Christian Union,” until the society 
was driven by public exposure into withdrawing them from sale. See “The Literature 
of the Coming Controversy,” in “Putnam’s Magazine” for January, 1869.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p26">The danger to the Republic, which was thus malignantly or ignorantly 
exaggerated and distorted, was nevertheless real and grave. No sincerely earnest 
and religious Protestant, nor even any well-informed patriotic citizen, with the 
example of French and Spanish America before his eyes, could look with tolerance 
upon the prospect of a possible Catholicizing of the new States at the West; and 
the sight of the incessant tide of immigration setting westward, the reports of 
large funds sent hither from abroad to aid the propagation of the Roman Church, 
and the accounts of costly and imposing ecclesiastical buildings rising at the most 
important centers of population, roused the Christian patriotism of the older States 
to the noblest enterprises of evangelization. There was no wasting of energy in 
futile disputation. In all the Protestant communions it was felt that the work called 
for was a simple, peaceful, and positive one—to plant the soil of the West, at the 
first occupation of it by settlers, with Christian institutions and influences. 
The immensity of the task stimulated rather than dismayed the zeal of the various churches. The work undertaken and accomplished in the twenty years from 1840 to 
1860 in providing the newly settled regions with churches, pastors, colleges, and 
theological seminaries, with Sunday-schools, and with Bibles <pb n="328" id="ii.xviii-Page_328" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_328.html" />and other religious books, was of a magnitude which will never 
be defined by statistical figures. How great it was, and at what cost it was effected 
in gifts of treasure and of heroic lives of toil and self-denial, can only be a 
matter of vague wonder and thanksgiving.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p27">The work of planting the church in the West exhibits the voluntary 
system at its best—and at its worst. A task so vast and so momentous has never been 
imposed on the resources of any state establishment. It is safe to say that no established 
church has ever existed, however imperially endowed, that would have been equal 
to the undertaking of it. With no imposing combination of forces, and no strategic 
concert of action, the work was begun spontaneously and simultaneously, like some 
of the operations of nature, by a multitude of different agencies, and went forward 
uninterrupted to something as nearly like completeness as could be in a work the 
exigencies of which continually widened beyond all achievements. The planting of 
the church in the West is one of the wonders of church history.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p28">But this noble act of religious devotion was by no means a sacrifice 
without blemish. The sacred zeal for advancing God’s reign and righteousness was 
mingled with many very human motives in the progress of it. Conspicuous among these 
was the spirit of sectarian competition. The worthy and apostolic love for kindred 
according to the flesh separated from home and exposed to the privations and temptations 
of the frontier, the honest anxiety to forestall the domination of a dangerously 
powerful religious corporation propagating perverted views of truth, even the desire 
to advance principles and forms of belief deemed to be important, were infused with 
a spirit of partisanship as little spiritual as the enthusiasm which animates the 
strugglers and the shouters at a foot-ball game. The devoted pioneer of the gospel 
on the frontier, seeing his work <pb n="329" id="ii.xviii-Page_329" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_329.html" />endangered by that of a rival denomination, writes to the central 
office of his sect; the board of missions makes its appeal to the contributing churches; 
the churches respond with subsidies; and the local rivalry in the mission field 
is pressed, sometimes to a good result, on the principle that “competition is the 
life of business.” Thus the fragrance of the precious ointment of loving sacrifice 
is perceptibly tainted, according to the warning of Ecclesiastes or the Preacher. 
And yet it is not easy for good men, being men, sternly to rebuke the spirit that 
seems to be effective in promoting the good cause that they have at heart.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p29">If the effect of these emulations on the contributing churches 
was rather carnal than spiritual, the effect in the mission field was worse. The 
effect was seen in the squandering of money and of priceless service of good men 
and women, in the debilitating and demoralizing division and subdivision of the 
Christian people, not of cities and large towns, but of villages and hamlets and 
of thinly settled farming districts. By the building of churches and other edifices 
for sectarian uses, schism was established for coming time as a vested interest. 
The gifts and service bestowed in this cause with a truly magnificent liberality 
would have sufficed to establish the Christian faith and fellowship throughout the 
new settlements in strength and dignity, in churches which, instead of lingering 
as puny and dependent nurslings, would have grown apace to be strong and healthy 
nursing mothers to newer churches yet.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p30">There is an instructive contrast, not only between the working 
of the voluntary system and that of the Old World establishments, but between 
the methods of the Catholic Church and the Protestant no-method. Under the control 
of a strong coordinating authority the competitions of the various Catholic orders, 
however sharp, could never be <pb n="330" id="ii.xviii-Page_330" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_330.html" />allowed to run into wasteful extravagance through cross-purposes. 
It is believed that the Catholics have not erected many monuments of their own unthrift 
in the shape of costly buildings begun, but left unfinished and abandoned. A more 
common incident of their work has been the buying up of these expensive failures, 
at a large reduction from their cost, and turning them to useful service. And yet 
the principle of sectarian competition is both recognized and utilized in the Roman 
system. The various clerical sects, with their characteristic names, costumes, methods, 
and doctrinal differences, have their recognized aptitudes for various sorts of 
work, with which their names are strongly associated: the Dominican for pulpit eloquence, 
the Capuchin for rough-and-ready street-preaching, the Benedictine for literary 
work, the Sulpitian for the training of priests, and the ubiquitous Jesuit for shifty 
general utility with a specialty of school-keeping. These and a multitude of other 
orders, male and female, have been effectively and usefully employed in the arduous 
labor <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xviii-p30.1">Romanam condere gentem</span></i>. But it would seem that the superior stability of 
the present enterprise of planting Catholicism in the domain of the United States, 
as compared with former expensive failures, was due in some part to the larger employment 
of a diocesan parish clergy instead of a disproportionate reliance on the “regulars.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p31">On the whole, notwithstanding its immense armies of immigrants 
and the devoted labors of its priests, and notwithstanding its great expansion, 
visible everywhere in conspicuous monuments of architecture, the Catholic advance 
in America has not been, comparatively speaking, successful. For one thing, the 
campaign was carried on too far from its base of supplies. The subsidies from Lyons 
and Vienna, liberal as they were, were no match for the home missionary zeal of 
the seaboard States in <pb n="331" id="ii.xviii-Page_331" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_331.html" />following their own sons westward with church and gospel and pastor. 
Even the conditions which made possible the superior management and economy of resources, 
both material and personal, among the Catholics, were attended with compensating 
drawbacks. With these advantages they could not have the immense advantage of the 
popular initiative. In Protestantism the people were the church, and the minister 
was chief among the people only by virtue of being servant of all; the people were 
incited to take up the work for their own and carry it on at their best discretion; 
and they were free to make wasteful and disastrous blunders and learn therefrom 
by experience. With far greater expenditure of funds, they make no comparison with 
their brethren of the Roman obedience in stately and sumptuous buildings at great 
centers of commerce and travel. But they have covered the face of the land with 
country meeting-houses, twice as many as there was any worthy use for, in which 
faithful service is rendered to subdivided congregations by underpaid ministers, 
enough in number, if they were wisely distributed, for the evangelization of the 
whole continent; and each country meeting-house is a mission station, and its congregation, 
men, women, and children, are missionaries. Thus it has come about, in the language 
of the earnest Catholic from the once Catholic city of New Orleans, that “the nation, 
the government, the whole people, remain solidly Protestant.”<note n="209" id="ii.xviii-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p32">Speech of Mr. M. T. Elder, of New Orleans, in the Catholic Congress 
at Chicago, 1893, quoted above, p. 322, <i>note</i>.</p></note> Great territories 
originally discovered by Catholic explorers and planted in the name of the church 
by Catholic missionaries and colonists, and more lately occupied by Catholic immigrants 
in what seemed overwhelming numbers, are now the seat of free and powerful commonwealths 
in which the Catholic Church is only one <pb n="332" id="ii.xviii-Page_332" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_332.html" />of the most powerful and beneficent of the Christian sects, while 
the institutions and influences which characterize their society are predominantly 
Protestant.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p33">In the westward propagation of Protestantism, as well as of Catholicism, 
the distinctive attributes of the several sects or orders is strikingly illustrated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p34">Foremost in the pioneer work of the church are easily to be recognized 
the Methodists and the Baptists, one the most solidly organized of the Protestant 
sects, the other the most uncompact and individualist; the first by virtue of the 
supple military organization of its great corps of itinerants, the other by the 
simplicity and popular apprehensibleness of its distinctive tenets and arguments 
and the aggressive ardor with which it inspires all its converts, and both by their 
facility in recruiting their ministry from the rank and file of the church, without 
excluding any by arbitrarily imposed conditions. The Presbyterians were heavily 
cumbered for advance work by traditions and rules which they were rigidly reluctant 
to yield or bend, even when the reason for the rule was superseded by higher reasons. 
The argument for a learned ministry is doubtless a weighty one; but it does not 
suffice to prove that when college-bred men are not to be had it is better that 
the people have no minister at all. There is virtue in the rule of ministerial parity; 
but it should not be allowed to hinder the church from employing in humbler spiritual 
functions men who fall below the prescribed standard. This the church, in course 
of time, discovered, and instituted a “minor order” of ministers, under the title 
of colporteurs. But it was timidly and tardily done, and therefore ineffectively. 
The Presbyterians lost their place in the skirmish-line; but that which had been 
their hindrance in the advance work gave them great advantage in settled communities, 
in which for many years they took <pb n="333" id="ii.xviii-Page_333" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_333.html" />precedence in the building up of strong and intelligent congregations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p35">To the Congregationalists belongs an honor in the past which, 
in recent generations, they have not been jealous to retain. Beyond any sect, except 
the Moravians, they have cherished that charity which seeketh not her own. The earliest 
leaders in the organization of schemes of national beneficence in coöeration with 
others, they have sustained them with unselfish liberality, without regard to returns 
of sectarian advantage. The results of their labor are largely to be traced in the 
upbuilding of other sects. Their specialty in evangelization has been that of 
the religious educators of the nation. They have been preeminently the builders 
of colleges and theological seminaries. To them, also, belongs the leadership in 
religious journalism. Not only the journals of their own sect and the 
undenominational journals, but also to a notable extent the religious journals 
of other denominations, have depended for their efficiency on men bred in the 
discipline of Congregationalism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p36">It is no just reproach to the Episcopalians that they were tardy 
in entering the field of home missions. When we remember that it is only since 1811 
that they have emerged from numerical insignificance, we find their contribution 
to the planting of the church in the new settlements to be a highly honorable one. 
By a suicidal compact the guileless Evangelical party agreed, in 1835, to take direction 
of the foreign missions of the church, and leave the home field under the direction 
of the aggressive High-church party. It surrendered its part in the future of the 
church, and determined the type of Episcopalianism that was to be planted in the 
West.<note n="210" id="ii.xviii-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p37">Tiffany, “Protestant Episcopal Church,” p. 459.</p></note> Entering thus late into the work, and that with stinted resources, the Episcopal <pb n="334" id="ii.xviii-Page_334" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_334.html" />Church wholly missed the apostolic glory of not building on other 
men’s foundations. Coming with the highest pretensions to exclusive authority, its 
work was very largely a work of proselyting from other Christian sects. But this 
work was prosperously carried on; and although not in itself a work of the highest 
dignity, and although the methods of it often bore a painfully schismatic character, 
there is little room for doubt that the results of it have enriched and strengthened 
the common Christianity of America. Its specialties in the planting work have been 
the setting of a worthy example of dignity and simplicity in the conduct of divine 
worship, and in general of efficiency in the administration of a parish, and, above 
all, the successful handling of the immensely difficult duties imposed upon Christian 
congregations in great cities, where the Episcopal Church has its chief strength 
and its most effective work.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p38">One must needs ascend to a certain altitude above the common level 
in order to discern a substantial resultant unity of movement in the strenuous rivalries 
and even antagonisms of the many sects of the one church of Christ in America in 
that critical quarter-century from the year 1835 to the outbreak of the Civil War, 
in which the work of the church was suddenly expanded by the addition of a whole 
empire of territory on the west, and the bringing in of a whole empire of alien 
population from the east, and when no one of the Christian forces of the nation 
could be spared from the field. The unity is very real, and is visible enough, doubtless, 
from “the circle of the heavens.” The sharers in the toil and conflict and the 
near spectators are not well placed to observe it. It will be for historians in 
some later century to study it in a truer perspective.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p39">It is not only as falling within this period of immigration, <pb n="335" id="ii.xviii-Page_335" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_335.html" />but as being largely dependent on its accessions from foreign 
lands, that the growth of Mormonism is entitled to mention in this chapter. In its 
origin Mormonism is distinctly American—a system of gross, palpable imposture contrived 
by a disreputable adventurer, Joe Smith, with the aid of three confederates, who 
afterward confessed the fraud and perjury of which they had been guilty. It is a 
shame to human nature that the silly lies put forth by this precious gang should 
have found believers. But the solemn pretensions to divine revelation, mixed with 
elements borrowed from the prevalent revivalism, and from the immediate-adventism 
which so easily captivates excitable imaginations, drew a number of honest dupes 
into the train of the knavish leaders, and made possible the pitiable history 
which followed. The chief recruiting-grounds for the new religion were not in 
America, but in the manufacturing and mining regions of Great Britain, and in 
some of the countries, especially the Scandinavian countries, of continental 
Europe. The able handling of an emigration fund, and the dexterous combination 
of appeals to many passions and interests at once, have availed to draw together 
in the State of Utah and neighboring regions a body of fanatics formidable to 
the Republic, not by their number, for they count only about one hundred and 
fifty thousand, but by the solidity with which they are compacted into a 
political, economical, religious, and, at need, military community, handled at 
will by unscrupulous chiefs. It is only incidentally that the strange story of 
the Mormons, a story singularly dramatic and sometimes tragic, is connected with 
the history of American Christianity.<note n="211" id="ii.xviii-p39.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p40">Carroll, “Religious Forces of the United States,” pp. 165-174; 
Bishop Tuttle, in “Schaff-Herzog Encyclopedia,” pp. 1575-1581; Professor John Fraser, 
in “Encyclopaedia Britannica,” vol. xvi., pp. 825-828; Dorchester, “Christianity 
in the United States,” pp. 538-646.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p41">To this same period belongs the beginning of the immigration <pb n="336" id="ii.xviii-Page_336" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_336.html" />of the Chinese, which, like that of the Mormons, becomes 
by and by important to our subject as furnishing occasion for active and fruitful 
missionary labors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p42">In the year 1843 culminated the panic agitation of Millerism. 
From the year 1831 an honest Vermont farmer named William Miller had been urging 
upon the public, in pamphlets and lectures, his views of the approaching advent 
of Christ to judgment and the destruction of the world. He had figured it out on 
the basis of prophecies in Daniel and the Revelation, and the great event was set 
down for April 23, 1843. As the date drew near the excitement of many became intense. 
Great meetings were held, in the open air or in tents, of those who wished to be 
found waiting for the Lord. Some nobly proved their sincerity by the surrender of 
their property for the support of their poorer brethren until the end should come. 
The awful day was awaited with glowing rapture of hope, or by some with terror. 
When it dawned there was eager gazing upon the clouds of heaven to descry the sign 
of the Son of man. And when the day had passed without event there were various 
revulsions of feeling. The prophets set themselves to going over their figures and 
fixing new dates; earnest believers, sobered by the failure of their pious expectations, 
held firmly to the substance of their faith and hope, while no longer attempting 
to “know times and seasons, which the Father hath put within his own power”; weak 
minds made shipwreck of faith; and scoffers cried in derision, “Where is the promise 
of his coming?” A monument of this honest delusion still exists in the not very 
considerable sect of Adventists, with its subdivisions; but sympathizers with their 
general scheme of prophetical interpretation are to be found among the most earnest 
and faithful members of other churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p43">Such has been the progress of Scriptural knowledge <pb n="337" id="ii.xviii-Page_337" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_337.html" />since the days when Farmer Miller went to work with his arithmetic 
and slate upon the strange symbols and enigmatic figures of the Old and New Testament 
Apocalypses, that plain Christians everywhere have now the means of knowing that 
the lines of calculation along which good people were led into delusion a half-century 
ago started from utterly fallacious premises. It is to the fidelity of critical 
scholars that we owe it that hereafter, except among the ignorant and unintelligent, 
these two books, now clearly understood, will not again be used to minister to the 
panic of a Millerite craze, nor to furnish vituperative epithets for antipopery 
agitators.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p44">To this period also must be referred the rise of that system of 
necromancy which, originating in America, has had great vogue in other countries, 
and here in its native land has taken such form as really to constitute a new cult. 
Making no mention of sporadic instances of what in earlier generations would have 
been called (and properly enough) by the name of witchcraft, we find the beginning 
of so-called “spiritualism” in the “Rochester rappings,” produced, to the wonder 
of many witnesses, by “the Fox girls” in 1849. How the rappings and other sensible 
phenomena were produced was a curious question, but not important; the main question 
was, Did they convey communications from the spirits of the dead, as the young women 
alleged, and as many persons believed (so they thought) from demonstrative evidence? The mere suggestion of the possibility of this of course awakened an inquisitive 
and eager interest everywhere. It became the subject of universal discussion and 
experiment in society. There was demand for other “mediums” to satisfy curiosity 
or aid investigation; and the demand at once produced a copious supply. The business 
of medium became a regular profession, opening a career especially to enterprising <pb n="338" id="ii.xviii-Page_338" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_338.html" />women. They began to draw together believers and doubters 
into “circles” and “seances,” and to organize permanent associations. At the end 
of ten years the “Spiritual Register” for 1859, boasting great things, estimated 
the actual spiritualists in America at 1,500,000, besides 4,000,000 more partly 
converted. The latest census gives the total membership of their associations as 
45,030. But this moderate figure should not be taken as the measure of the influence 
of their leading tenet. There are not a few honest Christians who are convinced 
that communications do sometimes take place between the dead and the living; there 
are a great multitude who are disposed, in a vague way, to think there must be something 
in it. But there are few even of the earnest devotees of the spiritualist cult who 
will deny that the whole business is infested with fraud, whether of dishonest mediums 
or of lying spirits. Of late years the general public has come into possession of 
material for independent judgment on this point. An earnest spiritualist, a man 
of wealth, named Seybert, dying, left to the University of Pennsylvania a legacy 
of sixty thousand dollars, on condition that the university should appoint a commission 
to investigate the claims of spiritualism. A commission was appointed which left 
nothing to be desired in point of ability, integrity, and impartiality. Under the 
presidency of the renowned Professor Joseph Leidy, and with the aid and advice of 
leading believers in spiritualism, they made a long, patient, faithful investigation, 
the processes and results of which are published in a most amusing little volume.<note n="212" id="ii.xviii-p44.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xviii-p45">“Report of the Seybert Commission,” Philadelphia, Lippincott.</p></note> 
The gist of their report may be briefly summed up. Every case of alleged communication 
from the world of departed spirits that was investigated by the commission (and 
they were guided in their selection of cases by the advice of <pb n="339" id="ii.xviii-Page_339" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_339.html" />eminent and respectable believers in spiritualism) was discovered 
and demonstrated to be a case of gross, willful attempted fraud. The evidence is 
strong that the organized system of spiritualism in America, with its associations 
and lyceums and annual camp-meetings, and its itinerancy of mediums and trance speakers, 
is a system of mere imposture. In the honest simplicity of many of its followers, 
and in the wicked mendacity of its leaders, it seems to be on a par with the other 
American contribution to the religions of the world, Mormonism.</p>

<pb n="340" id="ii.xviii-Page_340" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_340.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XIX. The Civil War—Antecedents and Consequences." progress="78.71%" id="ii.xix" prev="ii.xviii" next="ii.xx">
<h2 id="ii.xix-p0.1">CHAPTER XIX.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xix-p0.2">THE CIVIL WAR—ANTECEDENTS AND CONSEQUENCES.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p1">IT has been observed that for nearly half a generation after the 
reaction began from the fervid excitement of the Millerite agitation no season of 
general revival was known in the American church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p2">These were years of immense material prosperity, “the golden 
age of our history.”<note n="213" id="ii.xix-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p3">E. B. Andrews, “History of the United States,” vol. ii., p. 
66.</p></note> The wealth of the nation in that time far more than doubled; 
its railroad mileage more than threefolded; population moved westward with rapidity 
and volume beyond precedent. Between 1845 and 186o there were admitted seven new 
States and four organized Territories.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p4">Withal it was a time of continually deepening intensity of political 
agitation. The patchwork of compromises and settlements contrived by make-shift 
politicians like Clay and Douglas would not hold; they tore out, and the rent was 
made worse. Part of the Compromise of 1850, which was to be something altogether 
sempiternal, was a Fugitive Slave Law so studiously base and wicked in its provisions 
as to stir the indignation of just and generous men whenever it was enforced, and 
to instruct and strengthen and consolidate an intelligent and conscientious opposition <pb n="341" id="ii.xix-Page_341" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_341.html" />to slavery as not a century of antislavery lecturing and pamphleteering 
could have done. Four years later the sagacious Stephen Douglas introduced into 
Congress his ingenious permanent pacification scheme for taking the slavery question 
“out of politics” by perfidiously repealing the act under which the western Territories 
had for the third part of a century been pledged to freedom, and leaving the question 
of freedom or slavery to be decided by the first settlers upon the soil. It was 
understood on both sides that the effect of this measure would be to turn over the 
soil of Kansas to slavery; and for a moment there was a calm that did almost seem 
like peace. But the providential man for the emergency, Eli Thayer, boldly accepted 
the challenge under all the disadvantageous conditions, and appealed to the friends 
of freedom and righteousness to stand by him in “the Kansas Crusade.” The appeal 
was to the same Christian sentiment which had just uttered its vain protest, through 
the almost unanimous voice of the ministers of the gospel, against the opening of 
the Territories to the possibility of slavery. It was taken up in the solemn spirit 
of religious duty. None who were present are likely to forget the scene when the 
emigrants from New Haven assembled in the North Church to be sped on their way with 
prayer and benediction; how the vast multitude were thrilled by the noble eloquence 
of Beecher, and how money came out of pocket when it was proposed to equip the colonists 
with arms for self-defense against the ferocity of “border ruffians.” There were 
scenes like this in many a church and country prayer-meeting, where Christian hearts 
did not forget to pray “for them in bonds, as bound with them.” There took place 
such a religious emigration as America had not known since the days of the first 
colonists. They went forth singing the words of Whittier:</p><pb n="342" id="ii.xix-Page_342" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_342.html" />
<div style="margin-left:15%" id="ii.xix-p4.1">
<verse id="ii.xix-p4.2">
<l class="t1" id="ii.xix-p4.3">We cross the prairies as of old</l>
<l class="t2" id="ii.xix-p4.4">Our fathers crossed the sea,</l>
<l class="t1" id="ii.xix-p4.5">To make the West, as they the East, </l>
<l class="t2" id="ii.xix-p4.6">The empire of the free.</l>
</verse></div>

<p class="continue" id="ii.xix-p5">Those were choice companies; it was said that in some of their 
settlements every third man was a college graduate. Thus it was that, not all at 
once, but after desperate tribulations, Kansas was saved for freedom. It was the 
turning-point in the “irrepressible conflict.” The beam of the scales, 
which politicians had for forty years been trying to hold level, dipped in favor 
of liberty and justice, and it was hopeless thenceforth to restore the balance.<note n="214" id="ii.xix-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p6">Read 
“The Kansas Crusade,” by Eli Thayer, Harpers, New York, 
1889. It is lively reading, and indispensable to a full understanding of this part 
of the national history.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p7">Neither of the two characteristics of this time, the abounding 
material prosperity or the turbid political agitation, was favorable to that fixed 
attention to spiritual themes which promotes the revival of religion. But the conditions 
were about to be suddenly changed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p8">Suddenly, in the fall of 1857, came a business revulsion. Hard 
times followed. Men had leisure for thought and prayer, and anxieties that they 
were fain to cast upon God, seeking help and direction. The happy thought occurred 
to a good man, Jeremiah Lanphier, in the employ of the old North Dutch Church in 
New York, to open a room in the “consistory building” in Fulton Street as an oratory 
for the common prayer of so many business men as might be disposed to gather there 
in the hour from twelve to one o’clock, “with one accord to make their common supplications.” 
The invitation was responded to at first by hardly more than “two or three.” The 
number grew. The room overflowed. A second room was opened, and then a third, in 
the same building, till all its walls resounded with prayer and song. The example 
was <pb n="343" id="ii.xix-Page_343" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_343.html" />followed until at one time, in the spring of 1858, no fewer than 
twenty “daily union prayer-meetings” were sustained in different parts of the city. 
Besides these, there was preaching at unwonted times and places. Burton’s Theater, 
on Chambers Street, in the thick of the business houses, was thronged with eager 
listeners to the rudimental truths of personal religion, expounded and applied by 
great preachers. Everywhere the cardinal topics of practical religious duty, repentance 
and Christian faith, were themes of social conversation. All churches and ministers 
were full of activity and hope. “They that feared the Lord spake often one with 
another.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p9">What was true of New York was true, in its measure, of every city, 
village, and hamlet in the land. It was the Lord’s doing, marvelous in men’s eyes. 
There was no human leadership or concert of action in bringing it about. It came. 
Not only were there no notable evangelists traveling the country; even the pastors 
of churches did little more than enter zealously into their happy duty in things 
made ready to their hand. Elsewhere, as at New York, the work began with the spontaneous 
gathering of private Christians, stirred by an unseen influence. Two circumstances 
tended to promote the diffusion of the revival. The Young Men’s Christian Association, 
then a recent but rapidly spreading institution, furnished a natural center in each 
considerable town for mutual consultation and mutual incitement among young men 
of various sects. For this was another trait of the revival, that it went forward 
as a tide movement of the whole church, in disregard of the dividing-lines of sect. 
I know not what Christian communion, if any, was unaffected by it. The other favorable 
circumstance was the business interest taken in the revival by the secular press. 
Up to this time the church had been little accustomed to look for coöperation <pb n="344" id="ii.xix-Page_344" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_344.html" />to the newspaper, unless it was the religious weekly. But 
at this time that was fulfilled which was spoken of the prophet, that “holiness 
to the Lord” should be written upon the trains of commerce and upon all secular 
things. The sensation head-lines in enterprising journals proclaimed “Revival News,” 
and smart reporters were detailed to the prayer-meeting or the sermon, as having 
greater popular interest, for the time, than the criminal trial or the political 
debate. Such papers as the “Tribune” and the “Herald,” laying on men’s breakfast-tables 
and counting-room desks the latest pungent word from the noon prayer-meeting or 
the evening sermon, did the work of many tract societies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p10">As the immediate result of the revival of 1857-58 it has been 
estimated that one million of members were added to the fellowship of the churches. 
But the ulterior result was greater. This revival was the introduction to a new 
era of the nation’s spiritual life. It was the training-school for a force of lay 
evangelists for future work, eminent among whom is the name of Dwight Moody. And, 
like the Great Awakening of 1740, it was the providential preparation of the American 
church for an immediately impending peril the gravity of which there were none at 
the time far-sighted enough to predict. Looking backward, it is instructive for 
us to raise the question how the church would have passed through the decade of 
the sixties without the spiritual reinforcement that came to it amid the pentecostal 
scenes of 1857 and 1858.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p11">And yet there were those among the old men who were ready to weep 
as they compared the building of the Lord’s house with what they had known in their 
younger days: no sustained enforcement on the mind and conscience of alarming and 
heart-searching doctrines; no “protracted meetings” in which from day to day the 
warnings and invitations <pb n="345" id="ii.xix-Page_345" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_345.html" />of the gospel were set forth before the hesitating mind; 
in the converts no severe and thorough “law-work,” from the agonizing throes of 
which the soul was with no brief travail born to newness of life; but the free invitation, 
the ready and glad acceptance, the prompt enrollment on the Lord’s side. Did not 
these things betoken a superficial piety, springing up like seed in the thin soil 
of rocky places? It was a question for later years to answer, and perhaps we 
have not the whole of the answer yet. Certainly the work was not as in the days 
of Edwards and Brainerd, nor as in the days of Nettleton and Finney; was it not, 
perhaps, more like the work in the days of Barnabas and Paul and Peter?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p12">It does not appear that the spiritual quickening of 1857 had any 
effect in allaying the sharp controversy between northern and southern Christians 
on the subject of slavery. Perhaps it may have deepened and intensified it. The 
“southern apostasy,” from principles universally accepted in 1818, had become complete 
and (so far as any utterance was permitted to reach the public) unanimous. The southern 
Methodists and the southern Baptists had, a dozen years before, relieved themselves 
from liability to rebuke, whether express or implied, from their northern brethren 
for complicity with the crimes involved in slavery, by seceding from fellowship. 
Into the councils of the Episcopalians and the Catholics this great question of 
public morality was never allowed to enter. The Presbyterians were divided into 
two bodies, each having its northern and its southern presbyteries; and the course 
of events in these two bodies may be taken as an indication of the drift of opinion 
and feeling. The Old-School body, having a strong southern element, remained silent, 
notwithstanding the open nullification of its declaration <pb n="346" id="ii.xix-Page_346" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_346.html" />of 1818 by the presbytery of Harmony, S. C., resolving that 
“the existence of slavery is not opposed to the will of God,” and the synod of Virginia 
declaring that “the General Assembly had no right to declare that relation sinful 
which Christ and his apostles teach to be consistent with the most unquestionable 
piety.” The New-School body, patient and considerate toward its southern presbyteries, 
did not fail, nevertheless, to reassert the principles of righteousness, and in 
1850 it declared slave-holding to be <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xix-p12.1">prima facie</span></i> a 
subject of the discipline of the church. In 1853 it called upon its southern 
presbyteries to report what had been done in the case. One of them replied 
defiantly that its ministers and church-members were slave-holders by choice and 
on principle. When the General Assembly condemned this utterance, the entire 
southern part of the church seceded and set up a separate jurisdiction.<note n="215" id="ii.xix-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p13">Thompson, 
“The Presbyterians,” p. 135.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p14">There seems no reason to doubt the entire sincerity with which 
the southern church, in all its sects, had consecrated itself with religious devotion 
to the maintenance of that horrible and inhuman form of slavery which had drawn 
upon itself the condemnation of the civilized world. The earnest antislavery convictions 
which had characterized it only twenty-five years before, violently suppressed from 
utterance, seem to have perished by suffocation. The common sentiment of southern 
Christianity was expressed in that serious declaration of the Southern Presbyterian 
Church, during the war, of its “deep conviction of the divine appointment of domestic 
servitude,” and of the “peculiar mission of the southern church to conserve the 
institution of slavery.”<note n="216" id="ii.xix-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p15">“Narrative of the State of Religion” of the Southern General 
Assembly of 1864.</p></note></p>
<pb n="347" id="ii.xix-Page_347" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_347.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p16">At the North, on the other hand, with larger liberty, there was 
wider diversity of opinion. In general, the effect of continued discussion, of larger 
knowledge of facts, and of the enforcement on the common conscience, by the course 
of public events, of a sense of responsibility and duty in the matter, had been 
to make more intelligent, sober, and discriminating, and therefore more strong and 
steadfast, the resolution to keep clear of all complicity with slavery. There were 
few to assume the defense of that odious system, though there were some. There were 
many to object to scores of objectionable things in the conduct of abolitionists. 
And there were a very great number of honest, conscientious men who were appalled 
as they looked forward to the boldly threatened consequences of even the mildest 
action in opposition to slavery—the rending of the church, the ruin of the country, 
the horrors of civil war, and its uncertain event, issuing perhaps in the wider 
extension and firmer establishment of slavery itself. It was an immense power that 
the bold, resolute, rule-or-ruin supporters of the divine right of slavery held 
over the Christian public of the whole country, so long as they could keep these 
threats suspended in the air. It seemed to hold in the balance against a simple 
demand to execute righteousness toward a poor, oppressed, and helpless race, immense 
interests of patriotism, of humanity, of the kingdom of God itself. Presently the 
time came when these threats could no longer be kept aloft. The compliance demanded 
was clearly, decisively refused. The threats must either be executed or must fall 
to the ground amid general derision. But the moment that the threat was put in execution 
its power as a threat had ceased. With the first stroke against the life of the 
nation all great and noble motives, instead of being balanced against each other, 
were drawing together in the <pb n="348" id="ii.xix-Page_348" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_348.html" />same direction. It ought not to have been a surprise to the religious 
leaders of disunion, ecclesiastical and political, to find that those who had most 
anxiously deprecated the attack upon the government should be among the most earnest 
and resolute to repel the attack when made.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p17">No man can read the history of the American church in the Civil 
War intelligently who does not apprehend, however great the effort, that the Christian 
people of the South did really and sincerely believe themselves to be commissioned 
by the providence of God to “conserve the institution of slavery” as an institution 
of “divine appointment.” Strange as the conviction seems, it is sure that 
the conviction of conscience in the southern army that it was right in waging 
war against the government of the country was as clear as the conviction, on the 
other side, of the duty of defending the government. The southern regiments, 
like the northern, were sent forth with prayer and benediction, and their camps, 
as well as those of their adversaries, were often the seats of earnest religious 
life.<note n="217" id="ii.xix-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p18">For interesting illustrations of this, see Alexander, “The 
Methodists, South,” pp. 71-75. The history of the religious life of the northern 
army is superabundant and everywhere accessible.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p19">At the South the entire able-bodied population was soon called 
into military service, so that almost the whole church was in the army. At the North 
the churches at home hardly seemed diminished by the myriads sent to the field. 
It was amazing to see the charities and missions of the churches sustained with 
almost undiminished supplies, while the great enterprises of the Sanitary and Christian 
Commissions were set on foot and magnificently carried forward, for the physical, 
social, and spiritual good of the soldiers. Never was the gift of giving so abundantly 
bestowed on the church as in these stormy times. There was a feverish eagerness 
of life in all ways; if there <pb n="349" id="ii.xix-Page_349" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_349.html" />was a too eager haste to make money among those that could be 
spared for business, there was a generous readiness in bestowing it. The little 
faith that expected to cancel and retrench, especially in foreign missions, in which 
it took sometimes three dollars in the collection to put one dollar into the work, 
was rebuked by the rising of the church to the height of the exigency.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p20">One religious lesson that was learned as never before, on both 
sides of the conflict, was the lesson of Christian fellowship as against the prevailing 
folly of sectarian divisions, emulations, and jealousies. There were great drawings 
in this direction in the early days of the war, when men of the most unlike antecedents 
and associations gathered on the same platform, intent on the same work, and mutual 
aversions and partisan antagonisms melted away in the fervent heat of a common religious 
patriotism. But the lesson which was commended at home was enforced in the camp 
and the regiment by constraint of circumstances. The army chaplain, however one-sided 
he might have been in his parish, had to be on all sides with his kindly sympathy 
as soon as he joined his regiment. He learned in a right apostolic sense to become 
all things to all men, and, returning home, he did not forget the lesson. The delight 
of a fellowship truly catholic in the one work of Christ, once tasted, was not easily 
foregone. Already the current, perplexed with eddies, had begun to set in the direction 
of Christian unity. How much the common labors of Christian men and women and Christian 
ministers of every different name, through the five years of bloody strife, contributed 
to swell and speed, the current, no one can measure.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p21">According to a well-known law of the kingdom of heaven, the intense 
experiences of the war, both in the army and out of it, left no man just as he was 
before. <pb n="350" id="ii.xix-Page_350" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_350.html" />To “them that were exercised thereby” they brought great promotion 
in the service of the King. The cases are not few nor inconspicuous of men coming 
forth from the temptations and the discipline of the military service every way 
stronger and better Christians than they entered it. The whole church gained higher 
conceptions of the joy and glory of self-sacrifice, and deeper and more vivid insight 
into the significance of vicarious suffering and death. The war was a rude school 
of theology, but it taught some things well. The church had need of all that it 
could learn, in preparation for the tasks and trials that were before it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xix-p22">There were those, on the other hand, who emerged from the military 
service depraved and brutalized; and those who, in the rush of business incidental 
to the war, were not trained to self-sacrifice and duty, but habituated to the seeking 
of selfish interests in the midst of the public peril and affliction. We delight 
in the evidences that these cases were a small proportion of the whole. But even 
a small percentage of so many hundreds of thousands mounts up to a formidable total. 
The early years of the peace were so marked by crimes of violence that a frequent 
heading in the daily newspapers was “The Carnival of Crime.” Prosperity, or the 
semblance of it, came in like a sudden flood. Immigration of an improved character 
poured into the country in greater volume than ever. Multitudes made haste to be 
rich, and fell into temptations and snares. The perilous era of enormous fortunes 
began.</p>

<pb n="351" id="ii.xix-Page_351" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_351.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XX. After the War." progress="81.12%" id="ii.xx" prev="ii.xix" next="ii.xxi">
<h2 id="ii.xx-p0.1">CHAPTER XX.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xx-p0.2">AFTER THE WAR.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p1">WHEN the five years of rending and tearing had passed, in which 
slavery was dispossessed of its hold upon the nation, there was much to be done 
in reconstructing and readjusting the religious institutions of the country.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p2">Throughout the seceding States buildings and endowments for religious 
uses had suffered in the general waste and destruction, of property. Colleges and 
seminaries, in many instances, had seen their entire resources swept away through 
investment in the hopeless promises of the defeated government. Churches, boards, 
and like associations were widely disorganized through the vicissitudes of military 
occupation and the protracted absence or the death of men of experience and capacity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p3">The effect of the war upon denominational organizations had been 
various. There was no sect of all the church the members and ministers of which 
had not felt the sweep of the currents of popular opinion all about them. But the 
course of events in each denomination was in some measure illustrative of the character 
of its polity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p4">In the Roman Catholic Church the antagonisms of the conflict were 
as keenly felt as anywhere. Archbishop Hughes of New York, who, with Henry Ward 
Beecher and Bishop McIlvaine of Ohio, accepted a political mission <pb n="352" id="ii.xx-Page_352" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_352.html" />from President Lincoln, was not more distinctly a Union man than 
Bishop Lynch of Charleston was a secessionist. But the firm texture of the hierarchical 
organization, held steadily in place by a central authority outside of the national 
boundaries, prevented any organic rupture. The Catholic Church in America was eminently 
fortunate at one point: the famous bull <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xx-p4.1">Quanta Cura</span></i>, with its appended 
“Syllabus” of damnable errors, in which almost all the essential characteristics 
of the institutions of the American Republic are anathematized, was fulminated in 
1864, when people in the United States had little time to think of ecclesiastical 
events taking place at such a distance. If this extraordinary document had been 
first published in a time of peace, and freely discussed in the newspapers of the 
time, it could hardly have failed to inflict the most serious embarrassment on the 
interests of Catholicism in America. Even now it keeps the Catholic clergy in a 
constantly explanatory attitude to show that the Syllabus does not really mean what 
to the ordinary reader it unmistakably seems to mean; and the work of explanation 
is made the more necessary and the more difficult by the decree of papal infallibility, 
which followed the Syllabus after a few years.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p5">Simply on the ground of a <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xx-p5.1">de facto</span></i> political independence, 
the southern dioceses of the Protestant Episcopal Church, following the principles 
and precedents of 1789, organized themselves into a “Church in the Confederate 
States.” One of the southern bishops, Polk, of Louisiana, accepted a commission 
of major-general in the Confederate army, and relieved his brethren of any disciplinary 
questions that might have arisen in consequence by dying on the field from a cannon-shot. 
With admirable tact and good temper, the “Church in the United States” managed 
to ignore the existence of any secession; and when <pb n="353" id="ii.xx-Page_353" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_353.html" />the alleged <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.xx-p5.2">de facto</span></i> independence ceased, the seceding 
bishops and their dioceses dropped quietly back into place without leaving a trace 
of the secession upon the record.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p6">The southern organizations of the Methodists and Baptists were 
of twenty years’ standing at the close of the war in 1865. The war had abolished 
the original cause of these divisions, but it had substituted others quite as serious. 
The exasperations of the war, and the still more acrimonious exasperations of the 
period of the political reconstruction and of the organization of northern missions 
at the South, gendered strifes that still delay the redintegration which is so visibly 
future of both of these divided denominations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p7">At the beginning of the war one of the most important of the denominations 
that still retained large northern and southern memberships in the same fellowship 
was the Old-School Presbyterian Church; and no national sect had made larger concessions 
to avert a breach of unity. When the General Assembly met at Philadelphia in May, 
1861, amid the intense excitements of the opening war, it was still the hope of 
the habitual leaders and managers of the Assembly to avert a division by holding 
back that body from any expression of sentiment on the question on which the minds 
of Christians were stirred at that time with a profound and most religious fervor. 
But the Assembly took the matter out of the hands of its leaders, and by a great 
majority, in the words of a solemn and temperate resolution drawn by the venerable 
and conservative Dr. Gardiner Spring, declared its loyalty to the government and 
constitution of the country. With expressions of horror at the sacrilege of taking 
the church into the domain of politics, southern presbyteries one after another 
renounced the jurisdiction of the General Assembly that could be guilty of so shocking 
a profanation, and, uniting <pb n="354" id="ii.xx-Page_354" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_354.html" />in a General Assembly of their own, proceeded with great promptitude 
to make equally emphatic deliverances on the opposite side of the same political 
question.<note n="218" id="ii.xx-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p8">Thompson, “The Presbyterians,” chap. xiii.; Johnson, “The Southern 
Presbyterians,” chap. v.</p></note> But nice logical consistency and accurate working within the lines of 
a church theory were more than could reasonably be expected of a people in so pitiable 
a plight. The difference on the subject of the right function of the church continued 
to be held as the ground for continuing the separation from the General Assembly 
after the alleged ground in political geography had ceased to be valid; the working 
motive for it was more obvious in the unfraternal and almost wantonly exasperating 
course of the national General Assembly during the war; but the best justification 
for it is to be found in the effective and useful working of the Southern Presbyterian 
Church. Considering the impoverishment and desolation of the southern country, the 
record of useful and self-denying work accomplished by this body, not only at home, 
but in foreign fields, is, from its beginning, an immensely honorable one.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p9">Another occasion of reconstruction was the strong disposition 
of the liberated negroes to withdraw themselves from the tutelage of the churches 
in which they had been held, in the days of slavery, in a lower-caste relation. 
The eager entrance of the northern churches upon mission work among the blacks, 
to which access had long been barred by atrocious laws and by the savage fury of 
mobs, tended to promote this change. The multiplication and growth of organized 
negro denominations is a characteristic of the period after the war. There is reason 
to hope that the change may by and by, with the advance of education and moral training 
among this people, inure to their spiritual advantage. There is equal reason to 
fear that at present, in many cases, it works to their serious detriment.</p>
<pb n="355" id="ii.xx-Page_355" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_355.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p10">The effect of the war was not exclusively divisive. In two instances, 
at least, it had the effect of healing old schisms. The southern secession from 
the New-School Presbyterian Church, which had come away in 1858 on the slavery issue, 
found itself in 1861 side by side with the southern secession from the Old School, 
and in full agreement with it in morals and politics. The two bodies were not long 
in finding that the doctrinal differences which a quarter-century before had seemed 
so insuperable were, after all, no serious hindrance to their coming together.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p11">Even after the war was over, its healing power was felt, this 
time at the North. There was a honeycomb for Samson in the carcass of the monster. 
The two great Presbyterian sects at the North had found a common comfort in their 
relief from the perpetual festering irritation of the slavery question; they had 
softened toward each other in the glow of a religious patriotism; they had forgotten 
old antagonisms in common labors; and new issues had obscured the tenuous doctrinal 
disputes that had agitated the continent in 1837. Both parties grew tired and ashamed 
of the long and sometimes ill-natured quarrel. With such a disposition on both sides, 
terms of agreement could not fail in time to be found. For substance, the basis 
of reunion was this: that the New-School church should yield the point of organization, 
and the Old-School church should yield the point of doctrine; the New-School men 
should sustain the Old-School boards, and the Old-School men should tolerate the 
New-School heresies. The consolidation of the two sects into one powerful organization 
was consummated at Pittsburg, November 12, 1869, with every demonstration of joy 
and devout thanksgiving.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p12">One important denomination, the Congregationalists, had had the 
distinguished advantage, through all these turbulent years, of having no southern 
membership. Out of all proportion to its numerical strength was the part <pb n="356" id="ii.xx-Page_356" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_356.html" />
which it took in those missions to the neglected populations of the southern 
country into which the various denominations, both of the South and of the 
North, entered with generous emulation while yet the war was still waging. 
Always leaders in advanced education, they not only, acting through the American 
Missionary Association, provided for primary and secondary schools for the 
negroes, but promoted the foundation of institutions of higher, and even of the 
highest, 
grade at Hampton, at Atlanta, at Tuskegee, at New Orleans, at Nashville, and at 
Washington. Many noble lives have been consecrated to this most Christlike work 
of lifting up the depressed. None will grudge a word of exceptional eulogy to the 
memory of that splendid character, General Samuel C. Armstrong, son of one of the 
early missionaries to the Sandwich Islands, who poured his inspiring soul into the 
building up of the “Normal Institute” at Hampton, Va., thus not only rearing a 
visible monument of his labor in the enduring buildings of that great and useful 
institution, but also establishing his memory, for as long as human gratitude can 
endure, in the hearts of hundreds of young men and young women, negro and Indian, 
whose lives are the better and nobler for their having known him as their teacher.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p13">It cannot be justly claimed for the Congregationalists of the 
present day that they have lost nothing of that corporate unselfishness, seeking 
no sectarian aggrandizement, but only God’s reign and righteousness, which had been 
the glory of their fathers. The studious efforts that have been made to cultivate 
among them a sectarian spirit, as if this were one of the Christian virtues, have 
not been fruitless. Nevertheless it may be seen that their work of education at 
the South has been conducted in no narrow spirit. The extending of their sect over 
new territory has <pb n="357" id="ii.xx-Page_357" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_357.html" />been a most trivial and unimportant result of their widespread 
and efficient work. A far greater result has been the promotion among the colored 
people of a better education, a higher standard of morality, and an enlightened 
piety, through the influence of the graduates of these institutions, not only as 
pastors and as teachers, but in all sorts of trades and professions and as mothers 
of families.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p14">This work of the Congregationalists is entitled to mention, not 
as exceptional, but only as eminent among like enterprises, in which few of the 
leading sects have failed to be represented. Extravagant expectations were at first 
entertained of immediate results in bringing the long-depressed race up to the common 
plane of civilization. But it cannot be said that reasonable and intelligent expectations 
have been disappointed. Experience has taught much as to the best conduct of such 
missions. The gift of a fund of a million dollars by the late John F. Slater, of 
Norwich, has through wise management conduced to this end. It has encouraged in 
the foremost institutions the combination of training to skilled productive labor 
with education in literature and science.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p15">The inauguration of these systems of religious education at the 
South was the most conspicuously important of the immediate sequels of the Civil 
War. But this time was a time of great expansion of the activities of the church 
in all directions. The influx of immigration, temporarily checked by the hard times 
of 1857 and by the five years of war, came in again in such floods as never before.<note n="219" id="ii.xx-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p16">The immigration is thus given by decades, with an illustrative diagram, by by Dr. Dorchester, 
“Christianity in the United States,” 
p. 759:</p>

<table border="0" style="width:30%; margin-left:25%; margin-top:9pt; font-size:medium" id="ii.xx-p16.1">
<colgroup id="ii.xx-p16.2"><col style="width:50%" id="ii.xx-p16.3" /><col style="width:50%; text-align:right" id="ii.xx-p16.4" /></colgroup>
<tr id="ii.xx-p16.5">
<td id="ii.xx-p16.6">1825-35</td>
<td id="ii.xx-p16.7">330,737</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.xx-p16.8">
<td id="ii.xx-p16.9">1835-45 </td>
<td id="ii.xx-p16.10">707,770</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.xx-p16.11">
<td id="ii.xx-p16.12">1845-55</td>
<td id="ii.xx-p16.13">2,944,833</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.xx-p16.14">
<td id="ii.xx-p16.15">1855-65</td>
<td id="ii.xx-p16.16">1,578,483</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.xx-p16.17">
<td id="ii.xx-p16.18">1865-75</td>
<td id="ii.xx-p16.19">3,234,090</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.xx-p16.20">
<td id="ii.xx-p16.21">1875-85</td>
<td id="ii.xx-p16.22">4,061,278</td>
</tr></table></note></p> 
<pb n="358" id="ii.xx-Page_358" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_358.html" />
<p class="continue" id="ii.xx-p17">The foreign immigration 
is always attended by a westward movement of the already settled population. The 
field of home missions became greater and more exacting than ever. The 
zeal of the church, educated during the war to higher ideas of self-sacrifice, rose 
to the occasion. The average yearly receipts of the various Protestant home missionary 
societies, which in the decade 1850-59 had been $808,000, rose in the next decade 
to more than $2,000,000, in the next to nearly $3,000,000, and for the seven years 
1881-87 to $4,000,000.<note n="220" id="ii.xx-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p18"><i>Ibid</i>., p. 714. We have quoted in round numbers. The figures 
do not include the large sums expended annually in the colportage work of Bible 
and tract societies, in Sunday school missions, and in the building of churches 
and parsonages. In the accounts of the last-named most effective enterprise the 
small amounts received and appropriated to aid in building would represent manifold 
more gathered and expended by the pioneer churches on the ground.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p19">In the perils of abounding wealth by which the church after the 
war was beset, it was divine fatherly kindness that opened before it new and enlarged 
facilities of service to the kingdom of heaven among foreign nations. From the first 
feeble beginnings of foreign missions from America in India and in the Sandwich 
Islands, they had been attended by the manifest favor of God. When the convulsion 
of the Civil War came on, with prostrations of business houses, and enormous burdens 
of public obligation, and private beneficence drawn down, as it seemed, to its “bottom dollar” for new calls of patriotism and charity, and especially when the 
dollar in a man’s pocket shrank to a half or a third of its value in the world’s 
currency, it seemed as if the work of foreign missions would have to be turned over 
to Christians in lands less burdened with accumulated disadvantages. But here again 
the grandeur of the burden gave an inspiration of strength to the burden-bearer. 
From 1840 to 1849 the average yearly receipts of the various foreign missionary 
societies of the <pb n="359" id="ii.xx-Page_359" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_359.html" />Protestant churches of the country had been a 
little more than a half-million. In the decade 1850-59 they had risen to 
$850,000; for the years of distress, 1860-69, they exceeded $1,300,000; for the 
eleven years 1870-80 the annual receipts in this behalf were $2,200,000; and in 
the seven years 1881-87 they were $3,000,000.<note n="221" id="ii.xx-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p20">Dorchester, <i>op. cit</i>., p. 709.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p21">We have seen how, only forty years before the return of peace, 
in the days of a humble equality in moderate estates, ardent souls exulted together 
in the inauguration of the era of democracy in beneficence, when every humblest 
giver might, through association and organization, have part in magnificent enterprises 
of Christian charity such as had theretofore been possible “only to princes or 
to men of princely possessions.”<note n="222" id="ii.xx-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p22">Above, pp. 259, 260.</p></note> But with the return of civil peace we began to 
recognize that among ourselves was growing up a class of “men of princely possessions”—a class such as the American Republic never before had known.<note n="223" id="ii.xx-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p23">A pamphlet published at the office of the New York 
“Sun,” away 
back in the early thirties, was formerly in my possession, which undertook to give, 
under the title “The Rich Men of New York,” the name of every person in that city 
who was worth more than one hundred thousand dollars—and it was not a large pamphlet, 
either. As nearly as I remember, there were less than a half-dozen names credited 
with more than a million, and one solitary name, that of John Jacob Astor, was reported 
as good for the enormous and almost incredible sum of ten millions.</p></note> Among those whose 
fortunes were reckoned by many millions or many tens of millions were men of sordid 
nature, whose wealth, ignobly won, was selfishly hoarded, and to whose names, as 
to that of the late Jay Gould, there is attached in the mind of the people a distinct 
note of infamy. But this was not in general the character of the American millionaire. 
There were those of nobler strain who felt a responsibility commensurate with the 
great power conferred by great riches, and held their wealth as in trust for mankind. 
Through the fidelity <pb n="369" id="ii.xx-Page_369" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_369.html" />of men of this sort it has come to pass that the era of great 
fortunes in America has become conspicuous in the history of the whole world as 
the era of magnificent donations to benevolent ends. Within a few months of each 
other, from the little State of Connecticut, came the fund of a million given by 
John F. Slater in his lifetime for the benefit of the freedmen, the gift of a like 
sum for the like purpose from Daniel Hand, and the legacy of a million and a half 
for foreign missions from Deacon Otis of New London. Great gifts like these were 
frequently directed to objects which could not easily have been attained by the 
painful process of accumulating small donations. It was a period not only of splendid 
gifts to existing institutions, but of foundations for new universities, libraries, 
hospitals, and other institutions of the highest public service, foundations without 
parallel in human history for large munificence. To this period belong the beginnings 
of the Johns Hopkins University and Hospital at Baltimore, the University of Chicago, 
the Clarke University at Worcester, the Vanderbilt University at Nashville, the 
Leland Stanford, Jr., University of California, the Peabody and Enoch Pratt Libraries 
at Baltimore, the Lenox Library at New York, the great endowed libraries of Chicago, 
the Drexel Institute at Philadelphia, and the Armour Institute at Chicago. These 
are some of the names that most readily occur of foundations due mainly to individual 
liberality, set down at the risk of omitting others with equal claim for mention. 
Not all of these are to be referred to a religious spirit in the founders, but none 
of them can fail of a Christian influence and result. They prepare a foothold for 
such a forward stride of Christian civilization as our continent has never before 
known.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p24">The sum of these gifts of millions, added to the great aggregates 
of contribution to the national missionary <pb n="361" id="ii.xx-Page_361" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_361.html" />boards and societies, falls far short of the total contributions 
expended in cities, towns, and villages for the building of churches and the maintenance 
of the countless charities that cluster around them. The era following the war was 
preeminently a “building era.” Every one knows that religious devotion is only 
one of the mingled motives that work together in such an enterprise as the building 
of a church; but, after all deductions, the voluntary gifts of Christian people 
for Christ’s sake in the promotion of such works, when added to the grand totals 
already referred to, would make an amount that would overtax the ordinary imagination 
to conceive.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p25">And yet it is not certain that this period of immense gifts of 
money is really a period of increased liberality in the church from the time, thirty 
or forty years before, when a millionaire was a rarity to be pointed out on the 
streets, and the possession of a hundred thousand dollars gave one a place among 
“The Rich Men of New York.” In 1850 the total wealth of the United States was reported 
in the census as seven billions of dollars. In 187o, after twenty years, it had 
more than fourfolded, rising to thirty billions. Ten years later, according to the 
census, it had sixfolded, rising to forty-three billions.<note n="224" id="ii.xx-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p26">Dorchester, “Christianity in the United States,” p. 715.</p></note> From the point of view 
of One “sitting over against the treasury” it is not likely that any subsequent 
period has equaled in its gifts that early day when in New England the people “were wont to build a fine church as soon as they had houses for themselves,”<note n="225" id="ii.xx-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p27">See above, p. 70.</p></note> and 
when the messengers went from cabin to cabin to gather the gifts of “the college 
corn.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p28">The greatest addition to the forces of the church in the period 
since the war has come from deploying into the <pb n="362" id="ii.xx-Page_362" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_362.html" />field hitherto unused resources of personal service. The methods 
under which the personal activity of private Christians has formerly been organized 
for service have increased and multiplied, and old agencies have taken on new forms.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p29">The earliest and to this day the most extensive of the organizations 
for utilizing the non-professional ministry in systematic religious labors is the 
Sunday-school. The considerable development of this instrumentality begins to be 
recognized after the Second Awakening in the early years of the present century. 
The prevailing characteristic of the American Sunday-school as distinguished from 
its British congener is that it is commonly a part of the equipment of the local 
church for the instruction of its own children, and incidentally one of the most 
important resources for its attractive work toward those that are without. But it 
is also recognized as one of the most flexible and adaptable “arms of the service” for aggressive work, whether in great cities or on the frontier. It was about 
the year 1825 that this work began to be organized on a national scale. But it is 
since the war that it has sprung into vastly greater efficiency. The agreement upon 
uniform courses of biblical study, to be followed simultaneously by many millions 
of pupils over the entire continent, has given a unity and coherence before unknown 
to the Sunday-school system; and it has resulted in extraordinary enterprise and 
activity on the part of competent editors and publishers to provide apparatus for 
the thorough study of the text, which bids fair in time to take away the reproach 
of the term “Sunday-schoolish” as applied to superficial, ignorant, or merely sentimental 
expositions of the Scriptures. The work of the “Sunday-school Times,” in bringing 
within the reach of teachers all over the land the fruits of the world’s best <pb n="363" id="ii.xx-Page_363" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_363.html" />scholarship, is a signal fact in history—the most conspicuous 
of a series of like facts. The tendency, slow, of course, and partial, but powerful, 
is toward serious, faithful study and teaching, in which “the mind of the Spirit” is sought in the sacred text, with strenuous efforts of the teachable mind, with 
all the aids that can be brought from whatever quarter. The Sunday-school system, 
coextensive with Protestant Christianity in America, and often the forerunner of 
church and ministry, and, to a less extent and under more scrupulous control of 
clergy, adopted into the Catholic Church, has become one of the distinctive features 
of American Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p30">An outgrowth of the Sunday-school system, which, under the conduct 
of a man of genius for organization, Dr. John H. Vincent, now a bishop of the Methodist 
Church, has expanded to magnificent dimensions, is that which is suggested by the 
name “Chautauqua.” Beginning in the summer of 1874 with a fortnight’s meeting in 
a grove beside Chautauqua Lake for the study of the methods of Sunday-school teaching, 
it led to the questions, how to connect the Sunday-school more intimately with other 
departments of the church and with other agencies in society; how to control in 
the interest of religious culture the forces, social, commercial, industrial, and 
educational, which, for good or evil, are affecting the Sunday-school pupils every 
day of the week. Striking root at other centers of assembly, east, west, and south, 
and combining its summer lectures with an organized system of home studies extending 
through the year, subject to written examinations, “Chautauqua,” by the comprehensive 
scope of its studies and by the great multitude of its students, is entitled to 
be called, in no ignoble sense of the word, a university.<note n="226" id="ii.xx-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p31">Bishop Vincent, in 
“Schaff-Herzog Encyclopedia,” p. 441. The number of students in the “Chautauqua Literary and Scientific Circle” already 
in 1891 exceeded twenty-five thousand.</p></note> A weighty and unimpeachable 
testimony to <pb n="364" id="ii.xx-Page_364" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_364.html" />the power and influence of the institution has been the recent 
organization of a Catholic Chautauqua, under the conduct of leading scholars and 
ecclesiastics of the Roman Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p32">Another organization of the unpaid service of private Christians 
is the Young Men’s Christian Association. Beginning in London in 1844, it had so 
far demonstrated its usefulness in 1851 as to attract favorable attention from visitors 
to the first of the World’s Fairs. In the end of that year the Association in Boston 
was formed, and this was rapidly followed by others in the principal cities. It 
met a growing exigency in American society. In the organization of commerce and 
manufacture in larger establishments than formerly, the apprenticeship system had 
necessarily lapsed, and nothing had taken its place. Of old, young men put to the 
learning of any business were “articled” or “indentured” as apprentices to the 
head of the concern, who was placed <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xx-p32.1">in loco parentis</span></i>, being invested both 
with the authority and with the responsibility of a father. Often the apprentices 
were received into the house of the master as their home, and according to legend 
and romance it was in order for the industrious and virtuous apprentice to marry 
the old man’s daughter and succeed to the business. After the employees of a store 
came to be numbered by scores and the employees of a factory by hundreds, the word 
“apprentice” became obsolete in the American language. The employee was only a “hand,” and there was danger that employers would forget that he was also a heart 
and a soul. This was the exigency that the Young Men’s Christian Association came 
to supply. Men of conscience among employers <pb n="365" id="ii.xx-Page_365" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_365.html" />and corporations recognized their opportunity and their 
duty. The new societies did not lack encouragement and financial aid from those 
to whom the character of the young men was not only a matter of Christian concern, 
but also a matter of business interest. In every considerable town the Association 
organized itself, and the work of equipment, and soon of building, went on apace. 
In 1887 the Association buildings in the United States and Canada were valued at 
three and a half millions. In 1896 there were in North America 1429 Associations, 
with about a quarter of a million of members, employing 1251 paid officers, and 
holding buildings and other real estate to the amount of nearly $20,000,000.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p33">The work has not been without its vicissitudes. The wonderful 
revival of 1857, preeminently a laymen’s movement, in many instances found its nidus 
in the rooms of the Associations; and their work was expanded and invigorated as 
a result of the revival. In 1861 came on the war. It broke up for the time the continental 
confederacy of Associations. Many of the local Associations were dissolved by the 
enlistment of their members. But out of the inspiring exigencies of the time grew 
up in the heart of the Associations the organization and work of the Christian Commission, 
coöerating with the Sanitary Commission for the bodily and spiritual comfort of 
the armies in the field. The two organizations expended upward of eleven millions 
of dollars, the free gift of the people at home. After the war the survivors of 
those who had enlisted from the Associations came back to their home duties, in 
most cases, better men for all good service in consequence of their experience of 
military discipline.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p34">A natural sequel to the organization and success of the Young 
Men’s Christian Association is the institution of <pb n="366" id="ii.xx-Page_366" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_366.html" />the Young Women’s Christian Association, having like objects and 
methods in its proper sphere. This, institution, too, owes the reason of its existence 
to changed social conditions. The plausible arguments of some earnest reformers 
in favor of opening careers of independent self-support to women, and the unquestionable 
and pathetic instances by which these arguments are enforced, are liable to some 
most serious and weighty offsets. Doubtless many and many a case of hardship has 
been relieved by the general introduction of this reform. But the result has been 
the gathering in large towns of populations of unmarried, self-supporting young 
women, severed from home duties and influences, and, out of business hours, under 
no effective restraints of rule. There is a rush from the country into the city 
of applicants for employment, and wages sink to less than a living rate. We are 
confronted with an artificial and perilous condition for the church to deal with, 
especially in the largest cities. And of the various instrumentalities to this end, 
the Young Women’s Christian Association is one of the most effective.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p35">The development of organized activity among women has been a conspicuous 
characteristic of this period. From the beginning of our churches the charitable 
sewing-circle or “Dorcas Society” has been known as a center both of prayer and 
of labor. But in this period the organization of women for charitable service has 
been on a continental scale.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p36">In 1874, in an outburst of zeal, “women’s crusades” were undertaken, 
especially in some western towns, in which bands of singing and praying women went 
in person to tippling-houses and even worse resorts, to assail them, visibly and 
audibly, with these spiritual weapons. <pb n="367" id="ii.xx-Page_367" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_367.html" />The crusades, so long as they were a novelty, were not without 
result. Spectacular prayers, offered with one eye on the heavens and the other eye 
watching the impressions made on the human auditor, are not in vain; they have their 
reward. But the really important result of the “crusades” was the organization 
of the “Women’s Christian Temperance Union,” which has extended in all directions 
to the utmost bounds of the country, and has accomplished work of undoubted value, 
while attempting other work the value of which is open to debate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p37">The separate organization of women for the support and management 
of missions began on an extensive scale, in 1868, with the Women’s Board of Missions, 
instituted in alliance with the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions 
of the Congregationalist churches. The example at once commended itself to the imitation 
of all, so that all the principal mission boards of the Protestant churches are 
in alliance with actively working women’s boards.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p38">The training acquired in these and other organizations by many 
women of exceptional taste and talent for the conduct of large affairs has 
tended still further to widen the field of their activity. The ends of the 
earth, as well as the dark places nearer home, have felt the salutary results of 
it.<note n="227" id="ii.xx-p38.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p39">Among the titles omitted from this list are the various “Lend-a-Hand 
Clubs,” and “10 x 1 = 10 Clubs,” and circles of “King’s Daughters,” and like coteries, 
that have been inspired by the tales and the “four mottoes” of Edward Everett Hale.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p40">In this brief and most incomplete sketch of the origin of one 
of the distinguishing features of contemporary Christianity—the application of the 
systematized activity of private Christians—no mention has been made of the corps 
of “colporteurs,” or book-peddlers, employed by <pb n="368" id="ii.xx-Page_368" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_368.html" />religious publication societies, nor of the vastly useful work 
of laymen employed as city missionaries, nor of the houses and orders of sisters 
wholly devoted to pious and charitable work. Such work, though the ceremony of ordination 
may have been omitted, is rather clerical or professional than laical. It is on 
this account the better suited to the genius of the Catholic Church, whose ages 
of experience in the conduct of such organizations, and whose fine examples of economy 
and efficiency in the use of them, have put all American Christendom under obligation. 
Among Protestant sects the Lutherans, the Episcopalians, and the Methodists have 
(after the Moravians) shown themselves readiest to profit by the example. But a 
far more widely beneficent service than that of all the nursing “orders” together, 
both Catholic and Protestant, and one not less Christian, while it is characteristically 
American in its method, is that of the annually increasing army of faithful women 
professionally educated to the work of nursing, at a hundred hospitals, and fulfilling 
their vocation individually and on business principles. The education of nurses 
is a sequel of the war and one of the beneficent fruits of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p41">Not the least important item in the organization of lay activity 
is the marvelously rapid growth of the “Young People’s Society of Christian Endeavor.” 
In February, 1881, a pastor in Portland, Me., the Rev. Francis E. Clark, organized 
into an association within his church a number of young people pledged to certain 
rules of regular attendance and participation in the association meetings and of 
coöeration in useful service. There seems to have been no particular originality 
in the plan, but through some felicity in arrangement and opportuneness in the time 
it caught like a forest fire, and in an amazingly short <pb n="369" id="ii.xx-Page_369_1" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_369.html" />time ran through the country and around the world. One wise precaution 
was taken in the basis of the organization: it was provided that it should not interfere 
with any member’s fidelity to his church or his sect, but rather promote it. Doubtless 
jealousy of its influence was thus in some measure forestalled and averted. But 
in the rapid spread of the Society those who were on guard for the interests of 
the several sects recognized a danger in too free affiliations outside of sectarian 
lines, and soon there were instituted, in like forms of rule, “Epworth Leagues” for Methodists, 
“Westminster Leagues” for Presbyterians, “Luther Leagues” for Lutherans, “St. Andrew’s Brotherhoods” for Episcopalians, 
“The Baptist Young 
People’s Union,” and yet others for yet other sects. According to the latest reports, 
the total pledged membership of this order of associated young disciples, in these 
various ramifications, is about 4,500,000<note n="228" id="ii.xx-p41.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p42">Dr. H. K. Carroll, in “The Independent,” April 1, 1897.</p></note>—this in the United States alone. Of the 
Christian Endeavor Societies still adhering to the old name and constitution, there 
are in all the world 47,009, of which 11,119 are “Junior Endeavor Societies.” The 
total membership is 2,820,540.<note n="229" id="ii.xx-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p43">“Congregationalist Handbook for 1897,” p. 35.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p44">Contemporary currents of theological thought, setting away from 
the excessive individualism which has characterized the churches of the Great Awakening, 
confirm the tendency of the Christian life toward a vigorous and even absorbing 
external activity. The duty of the church to human society is made a part of the 
required curriculum of study in preparation for the ministry, in fully equipped 
theological seminaries. If ever it has been a just reproach of the church that its 
frequenters were so absorbed in the saving of their own souls that they forgot the 
multitude about them, that reproach is fast passing away. “The Institutional <pb n="370" id="ii.xx-Page_370" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_370.html" />Church,” as the clumsy phrase goes, cares for soul 
and body, for family and municipal and national life. Its saving sacraments are 
neither two nor seven, but seventy times seven. They include the bath-tub as well 
as the font; the coffee-house and cook-shop as well as the Holy Supper; the gymnasium 
as well as the prayer-meeting. The “college settlement” plants colonies of the 
best life of the church in regions which men of little faith are tempted to speak 
of as “God-forsaken.” The Salvation Army, with its noisy and eccentric ways, and 
its effective discipline, and its most Christian principle of setting every rescued 
man at work to aid in the rescue of others, is welcomed by all orders of the church, 
and honored according to the measure of its usefulness, and even of its faithful 
effort to be useful.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p45">It is not to be supposed that this immense, unprecedented growth 
of outward activity can have been gained without some corresponding loss. The time 
is not long gone by, when the sustained contemplation of the deep things of the 
cross, and the lofty things in the divine nature, and the subtile and elusive facts 
concerning the human constitution and character and the working of the human will, 
were eminently characteristic of the religious life of the American church. In the 
times when that life was stirred to its most strenuous activity, it was marked by 
the vicissitude of prolonged passions of painful sensibility at the consciousness 
of sin, and ecstasies of delight in the contemplation of the infinity of God and 
the glory of the Saviour and his salvation. Every one who is conversant with the 
religious biography of the generations before our own, knows of the still hours 
and days set apart for the severe inward scrutiny of motives and “frames” and 
the grounds of one’s hope. However truly the church of to-day <pb n="371" id="ii.xx-Page_371" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_371.html" />may judge that the piety of their fathers was disproportioned 
and morbidly introspective and unduly concerned about one’s own salvation, it is 
none the less true that the reaction from its excesses is violent, and is providing 
for itself a new reaction. “The contemplative orders,” whether among Catholics 
or Protestants, do not find the soil and climate of America congenial. And yet there 
is a mission-field here for the mystic and the quietist; and when the stir-about 
activity of our generation suffers their calm voices to be heard, there are not 
a few to give ear.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p46">An event of great historical importance, which cannot be determined 
to a precise date, but which belongs more to this period than to any other, is the 
loss of the Scotch and Puritan Sabbath, or, as many like to call it, the American 
Sabbath. The law of the Westminster divines on this subject, it may be affirmed 
without fear of contradiction from any quarter, does not coincide in its language 
with the law. of God as expressed either in the Old Testament or in the New. The 
Westminster rule requires, as if with a “Thus saith the Lord,” that on the first 
day of the week, instead of the seventh, men shall desist not only from labor but 
from recreation, and “spend the whole time in the public and private exercises 
of God’s worship, except so much as is to be taken up in the works of necessity 
and mercy.”<note n="230" id="ii.xx-p46.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p47">Westminster Shorter Catechism, Ans. 60. The commentaries on 
the Catechism, which are many, like Gemara upon Mishna, build wider and higher the 
“fence around the law,” in a fashion truly rabbinic.</p></note> This interpretation and expansion of the Fourth Commandment has never 
attained to more than a sectarian and provincial authority; but the overmastering 
Puritan influence, both of Virginia and of New England, combined with the Scotch-Irish 
influence, made it for a long time dominant in America. Even those who quite <pb n="372" id="ii.xx-Page_372" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_372.html" />declined to admit the divine authority of the glosses upon the 
commandment felt constrained to “submit to the ordinances of man for the Lord’s 
sake.” But it was inevitable that with the vast increase of the travel and sojourn 
of American Christians in other lands of Christendom, and the multitudinous immigration 
into America from other lands than Great Britain, the tradition from the Westminster 
elders should come to be openly disputed within the church, and should be disregarded 
even when not denied. It was not only inevitable; it was a Christian duty distinctly 
enjoined by apostolic authority.<note n="231" id="ii.xx-p47.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xx-p48"><scripRef passage="Colossians, ii. 16" id="ii.xx-p48.1">Colossians, ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The five years of war, during which Christians of various lands and creeds 
intermingled as never before, and the Sunday laws were dumb “<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xx-p48.2">inter arma</span></i>,” not only in the field but among the home churches, did 
perhaps even more to break the force of the tradition, and to lead in a perilous 
and demoralizing reaction. Some reaction was inevitable. The church must needs suffer 
the evil consequence of overstraining the law of God. From the Sunday of ascetic 
self-denial—“a day for a man to afflict his soul”—there was a ready rush into 
utter recklessness of the law and privilege of rest. In the church there was wrought 
sore damage to weak consciences; men acted, not from intelligent conviction, but 
from lack of conviction, and allowing themselves in self-indulgences of the rightfulness 
of which they were dubious, they “condemned themselves in that which they allowed.” 
The consequence in civil society was alike disastrous. Early legislation had not 
steered clear of the error of attempting to enforce Sabbath-keeping as a religious 
duty by civil penalties; and some relics of that mistake remained, and still remain, 
on some of the statute-books. The just protest against this wrong was, of course, 
undiscriminating, tending to defeat the righteous and most salutary <pb n="373" id="ii.xx-Page_373" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_373.html" />laws that aimed simply to secure for the citizen the privilege 
of a weekly day of rest and to secure the holiday thus ordained by law from being 
perverted into a nuisance. The social change which is still in progress along these 
lines no wise Christian patriot can contemplate with complacency. It threatens, 
when complete, to deprive us of that universal quiet Sabbath rest which has been 
one of the glories of American social life, and an important element in its economic 
prosperity, and to give in place of it, to some, no assurance of a Sabbath rest 
at all, to others, a Sabbath of revelry and debauch.</p>
<pb n="374" id="ii.xx-Page_374" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_374.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XXI. The Church in Theology and Literature." progress="86.23%" id="ii.xxi" prev="ii.xx" next="ii.xxii">
<h2 id="ii.xxi-p0.1">CHAPTER XXI.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xxi-p0.2">THE CHURCH IN THEOLOGY AND LITERATURE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p1">THE rapid review of three crowded centuries, which is all that 
the narrowly prescribed limits of this volume have permitted, has necessarily been 
mainly restricted to external facts. But looking back over the course of visible 
events, it is not impossible for acute minds devoted to such study to trace the 
stream of thought and sentiment that is sometimes hidden from direct view by the 
overgrowth which itself has nourished.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p2">We have seen a profound spiritual change, renewing the face of 
the land and leaving its indelible impress on successive generations, springing 
from the profoundest contemplations of God and his work of salvation through Jesus 
Christ, and then bringing back into thoughtful and teachable minds new questions 
to be solved and new discoveries of truth to be pondered. The one school of theological 
opinion and inquiry that can be described as characteristically American is the 
theology of the Great Awakening. The disciples of this school, in all its divergent 
branches, agree in looking back to the first Jonathan Edwards as the founder of 
it. Through its generations it has shown a striking sequence and continuity of intellectual 
and spiritual life, each generation answering questions put to it by its predecessor, 
while propounding new questions <pb n="375" id="ii.xxi-Page_375" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_375.html" />to the generation following. After the classical writings 
of its first founders, the most widely influential production of this school is 
the “Theology Explained and Defended in a Series of Sermons” of President Dwight. 
This had the advantage over some other systems of having been preached, and thus 
proved to be preachable. The “series of sermons” was that delivered to successive 
generations of college students at Yale at a time of prevailing skepticism, when 
every statement of the college pulpit was liable to sharp and not too friendly scrutiny; 
and it was preached with the fixed purpose of convincing and converting the young 
men who heard it. The audience, the occasion, and the man—a fervid Christian, and 
a born poet and orator—combined to produce a work of wide and enduring influence. 
The dynasty of the Edwardeans is continued down to the middle of the nineteenth 
century, and later, through different lines, ending in Emmons of Franklin, Taylor 
of New Haven, and Finney of Oberlin, and is represented among the living by the 
venerable Edwards A. Park, of Andover, who adds to that power of sustained speculative 
thinking in a straight line which is characteristic of the whole school, a wide 
learning in the whole field of theological literature, which had not been usual 
among his predecessors. It is a prevailing trait of this theology, born of the great 
revival, that it has constantly held before itself not only the question, What is 
truth? but also the question, How shall it be preached? It has never ceased to 
be a revival theology.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p3">A bold and open breach of traditionary assumptions and habits 
of reasoning was made by Horace Bushnell. This was a theologian of a different type 
from his New England predecessors. He was of a temper little disposed to accept 
either methods or results as a local tradition, and <pb n="376" id="ii.xxi-Page_376" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_376.html" />inclined rather to prefer that which had been 
“hammered out on 
his own anvil.” And yet, while very free in manifesting his small respect for the 
“logicking” by syllogistic processes which had been the pride of the theological 
chair and even the pulpit in America, and while declining the use of current phraseologies 
even for the expression of current ideas, he held himself loyally subject to the 
canon of the Scriptures as his rule of faith, and deferential to the voice of the 
church catholic as uttered in the concord of testimony of holy men in all ages. 
Endowed with a poet’s power of intuition, uplifted by a fervid piety, uttering himself 
in a literary style singularly rich and melodious, it is not strange that such a 
man should have made large contributions to the theological thought of his own and 
later times. In natural theology, his discourses on “The Moral Uses of Dark Things” (1869), and his longest continuous work, on 
“Nature and the Supernatural” (1858), 
even though read rather as prose-poems than as arguments, sound distinctly new notes 
in the treatment of their theme. In “God in Christ” (1849), “Christ in Theology” (1851), 
“The Vicarious Sacrifice” (1866), and “Forgiveness and Law” (1874), 
and in a notable article in the “New Englander” for November, 1854, entitled “The Christian Trinity a Practical Truth,” the great topics of the Christian system 
were dealt with all the more effectively, in the minds of thoughtful readers in 
this and other lands, for cries of alarm and newspaper and pulpit impeachments of 
heresy that were sent forth. But that work of his which most nearly made as well 
as marked an epoch in American church history was the treatise of “Christian Nurture” (1847). This, with the protracted controversy that followed upon the publication 
of it, was a powerful influence in lifting the American church out of the rut of 
mere individualism that had been <pb n="377" id="ii.xxi-Page_377" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_377.html" />wearing deeper and deeper from the days 
of the Great Awakening.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p4">Another wholesome and edifying debate was occasioned by the publications 
that went forth from the college and theological seminary of the German Reformed 
Church, situated at Mercersburg in Pennsylvania. At this institution was effected 
a fruitful union of American and German theology; the result was to commend to the 
general attention aspects of truth, philosophical, theological, and historical, 
not previously current among American Protestants. The book of Dr. John Williamson 
Nevin, entitled “The Mystical Presence: A Vindication of the Reformed or Calvinistic 
Doctrine of the Holy Eucharist,” revealed to the vast multitude of churches and 
ministers that gloried in the name of Calvinist the fact that on the most distinctive 
article of Calvinism they were not Calvinists at all, but Zwinglians. The enunciation 
of the standard doctrine of the various Presbyterian churches excited among themselves 
a clamor of “Heresy!” and the doctrine of Calvin was put upon trial before the 
Calvinists. The outcome of a discussion that extended itself far beyond the boundaries 
of the comparatively small and uninfluential German Reformed Church was to elevate 
the point of view and broaden the horizon of American students of the constitution 
and history of the church. Later generations of such students owe no light obligation 
to the fidelity and courage of Dr. Nevin, as well as to the erudition and immense 
productive diligence of his associate, Dr. Philip Schaff.<note n="232" id="ii.xxi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p5">For fuller accounts of 
“the Mercersburg theology,” with references 
to the literature of the subject, see Dubbs, “The Reformed Church, German” (American 
Church History Series, vol. viii.), pp. 219, 220, 389-378; also, Professor E. V. Gerhart in 
“Schaff-Herzog Encyclopedia,” pp. 1473-1475.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p6">It is incidental to the prevailing method of instruction in theology 
by a course of prelections in which the teacher <pb n="378" id="ii.xxi-Page_378" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_378.html" />reads to his class in detail his own original 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xxi-p6.1">summa theologiae</span></i>, that the American press has been prolific of ponderous volumes of systematic 
divinity. Among the more notable of these systems are those of Leonard Woods (in 
five volumes) and of Enoch Pond; of the two Drs. Hodge, father and son; of Robert 
J. Breckinridge and James H. Thornwell and Robert L. Dabney; and the “Systematic 
Theology” of a much younger man, Dr. Augustus H. Strong, of Rochester Seminary, 
which has won for itself very unusual and wide respect. Exceptional for ability, 
as well as for its originality of conception, is “The Republic of God: An Institute 
of Theology,” by Elisha Mulford, a disciple of Maurice and of the realist philosophy, 
the thought of whose whole life is contained in this and his kindred work on “The 
Nation.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p7">How great is the debt which the church owes to its heretics is 
frequently illustrated in the progress of Christianity in America. If it had not 
been for the Unitarian defection in New England, and for the attacks from Germany 
upon the historicity of the gospels, the theologians of America might to this day 
have been engrossed in “threshing old straw” in endless debates on “fixed fate, 
free will, foreknowledge absolute.” The exigencies of controversy forced the study 
of the original documents of the church. From his entrance upon his professorship 
at Andover, in 1810, the eager enthusiasm of Moses Stuart made him the father of 
exegetical science not only for America, but for all the English-speaking countries. 
His not less eminent pupil and associate, Edward Robinson, later of the Union Seminary, 
New York, created out of nothing the study of biblical geography. Associating with 
himself the most accomplished living Arabist, Eli Smith, of the American mission 
at Beirut, he made those <pb n="379" id="ii.xxi-Page_379" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_379.html" />“Biblical Researches in Palestine” which have been the foundation 
on which all later explorers have built. Another American missionary, Dr. W. M. 
Thomson, has given the most valuable popular exposition of the same subject in his 
volumes on “The Land and the Book.” With the exception of Dr. Henry Clay Trumbull 
in his determination of the site of Kadesh-barnea, the American successors to Robinson 
in the original exploration of the Bible lands have made few additions to our knowledge. 
But in the department of biblical archaeology the work of Drs. Ward, Peters, and 
Hilprecht in the mounds of Babylonia, and of Mr. Bliss in Palestine, has added not 
a little to the credit of the American church against the heavy balance which we 
owe to the scholarship of Europe.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p8">Monumental works in lexicography have been produced by Dr. Thayer, 
of Cambridge, on New Testament Greek; by Professor Francis Brown, of New York, in 
conjunction with Canon Driver, of Oxford, on the languages of the Old Testament; 
and by Dr. Sophocles, of Cambridge, on the Byzantine Greek.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p9">In the work of the textual criticism of the Scriptures, notwithstanding 
its remoteness from the manuscript sources of study, America has furnished two names 
that are held in honor throughout the learned world: among the recent dead, Ezra 
Abbot, of Cambridge, universally beloved and lamented; and among the living, Caspar 
Rene Gregory, successor to the labors and the fame of Tischendorf. A third name 
is that of the late Dr. Isaac H. Hall, the successful collator of Syriac New Testament 
manuscripts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p10">In those studies of the higher criticism which at the present 
day are absorbing so much of the attention of biblical scholars, and the progress 
of which is watched with reasonable anxiety for their bearing on that dogma of the 
absolute inerrancy of the canonical Scriptures which <pb n="380" id="ii.xxi-Page_380" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_380.html" />has so commonly been postulated as the foundation of Protestant 
systems of revealed theology, the American church has taken eager interest. An eminent, 
and in some respects the foremost, place among the leaders in America of these investigations 
into the substructure, if not of the Christian faith, at least of the work of the 
system-builders, is held by Professor W. H. Green, of Princeton, whose painstaking 
essays in the higher criticism have done much to stimulate the studies of younger 
men who have come out at conclusions different from his own. The works of Professors 
Briggs, of Union Seminary, and Henry P. Smith, of Lane Seminary, have had the invaluable 
advantage of being commended to public attention by ecclesiastical processes and 
debates. The two volumes of Professor Bacon, of Yale, have been recognized by the 
foremost scholars of Great Britain and Germany as containing original contributions 
toward the solution of the problem of Pentateuchal analysis. The intricate critical 
questions presented by the Book of Judges have been handled with supreme ability 
by Professor Moore, of Andover, in his commentary on that book. A desideratum in 
biblical literature has been well supplied by Professor Bissell, of Hartford, in 
a work on the Old Testament Apocrypha. But the <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xxi-p10.1">magnum opus</span></i> of American biblical 
scholarship, associating with itself the best learning and ability of other nations, 
is the publication, under the direction of Professor Haupt, of Baltimore, of a critical 
text of the entire Scriptures in the original languages, with new translations and 
notes, for the use of scholars.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p11">The undeniably grave theological difficulties occasioned by the 
results of critical study have given rise to a novel dogma concerning the Scriptures, 
which, if it may justly be claimed as a product of the Princeton Seminary, would 
seem to discredit the modest boast of the venerated Dr. <pb n="381" id="ii.xxi-Page_381" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_381.html" />Charles Hodge, that 
“Princeton has never originated a new idea.” 
It consists in the hypothesis of an “original autograph” of the Scriptures, the 
precise contents of which are now undiscoverable, but which differed from any existing 
text in being absolutely free from error of any kind. The hypothesis has no small 
advantage in this, that if it is not susceptible of proof, it is equally secure 
from refutation. If not practically useful, it is at least novel, and on this ground 
entitled to mention in recounting the contributions of the American church to theology 
at a really perilous point in the progress of biblical study.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p12">The field of church history, aside from local and sectarian histories, 
was late in being invaded by American theologians. For many generations the theology 
of America was distinctly unhistorical, speculative, and provincial. But a change 
in this respect was inevitably sure to come. The strong propensity of the national 
mind toward historical studies is illustrated by the large proportion of historical 
works among the masterpieces of our literature, whether in prose or in verse. It 
would seem as if our conscious poverty in historical monuments and traditions had 
engendered an eager hunger for history. No travelers in ancient lands are such enthusiasts 
in seeking the monuments of remote ages as those whose homes are in regions not 
two generations removed from the prehistoric wilderness. It was certain that as 
soon as theology should begin to be taught to American students in its relation 
to the history of the kingdom of Christ, the charm of this method would be keenly 
felt.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p13">We may assume the date of 1853 as an epoch from which to date 
this new era of theological study. It was in that year that the gifted, learned, 
and inspiring teacher, Henry Boynton Smith, was transferred from the chair of <pb n="382" id="ii.xxi-Page_382" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_382.html" />
history in Union Theological Seminary, New York, to the chair 
of systematic theology. Through his premature and most lamented death the church 
has failed of receiving that system of doctrine which had been hoped for at his 
hands. But the historic spirit which characterized him has ever since been characteristic 
of that seminary. It is illustrative of the changed tone of theologizing that after 
the death of Professor Smith, in the reorganization of the faculty of that important 
institution, it was manned in the three chief departments, exegetical, dogmatic, 
and practical, by men whose eminent distinction was in the line of church history. 
The names of Hitchcock, Schaff, and Shedd cannot be mentioned without bringing to 
mind some of the most valuable gifts that America has made to the literature of 
the universal church. If to these we add the names of George Park Fisher, of Yale, 
and Bishop Hurst, and Alexander V. G. Allen, of Cambridge, author of “The Continuity 
of Christian Thought,” and Henry Charles Lea, of Philadelphia, we have already vindicated 
for American scholarship a high place in this department of Christian literature.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p14">In practical theology the productiveness of the American church 
in the matter of <i>sermons </i>has been so copious that even for the briefest mention 
some narrow rule of exclusion must be followed. There is no doubt that in a multitude 
of cases the noblest utterances of the American pulpit, being unwritten, have never 
come into literature, but have survived for a time as a glowing memory, and then 
a fading tradition. The statement applies to many of the most famous revival preachers; 
and in consequence of a prevalent prejudice against the writing of sermons, it applies 
especially to the great Methodist and Baptist preachers, whose representation on 
the shelves of libraries is most <pb n="383" id="ii.xxi-Page_383" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_383.html" />disproportionate to their influence on the course of the kingdom 
of Christ. Of other sermons,—and good sermons,—printed and published, many have 
had an influence almost as restricted and as evanescent as the utterances of the 
pulpit improvisator. If we confine ourselves to those sermons that have survived 
their generation or won attention beyond the limits of local interest or of sectarian 
fellowship, the list will not be unmanageably long.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p15">In the early years of the nineteenth century the Unitarian pulpits 
of Boston were adorned with every literary grace known to the rhetoric of that period. 
The luster of Channing’s fame has outshone and outlasted that of his associates; 
and yet these were stars of hardly less magnitude. The two Wares, father and son, 
the younger Buckminster, whose singular power as a preacher was known not only to 
wondering hearers, but to readers on both sides of the ocean, Gannett and Dewey—these 
were among them; and, in the next generation, Henry W. Bellows, Thomas Starr King, 
and James Freeman Clarke. No body of clergy of like size was ever so resplendent 
with talents and accomplishments. The names alone of those who left the Unitarian 
pulpit for a literary or political career—Sparks, Everett, Bancroft, Emerson, Ripley, 
Palfrey, Upham, among them—are a constellation by themselves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p16">To the merely literary critic those earnest preachers, such as 
Lyman and Edward Beecher, Griffin, Sereno Dwight, Wayland, and Kirk, who felt called 
of God to withstand, in Boston, this splendid array of not less earnest men, were 
clearly inferior to their antagonists. But they were successful.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p17">A few years later, the preeminent American writer of sermons to 
be read and pondered in every part of the world was Horace Bushnell; as the great 
popular preacher, <pb n="384" id="ii.xxi-Page_384" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_384.html" />whose words, caught burning from his lips, rolled around the world 
in a perpetual stream, was Henry Ward Beecher. Widely different from either of these, 
and yet in an honorable sense successor to the fame of both, was Phillips Brooks, 
of all American preachers most widely beloved and honored in all parts of the church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p18">Of living preachers whose sermons have already attained a place 
of honor in libraries at home and abroad, the name of Bishop F. D. Huntington stands 
among the foremost; and those who have been charmed by the brilliant rhetoric and 
instructed from the copious learning of his college classmate, Dr. Richard S. Storrs, 
must feel it a wrong done to our national literature that these gifts should be 
chiefly known to the reading public only by occasional discourses and by two valuable 
studies in religious history instead of by volumes of sermons. Perhaps no American 
pulpits have to-day a wider hearing beyond the sea than two that stand within hearing 
distance of each other on New Haven Green, occupied by Theodore T. Munger and Newman 
Smyth. The pulpit of Plymouth Church, Brooklyn, has not ceased, since the accession 
of Lyman Abbott, to wield a wide and weighty influence,—less wide, but in some respects 
more weighty, than in the days of his famous predecessor,—by reason of a well-deserved 
reputation for biblical learning and insight, and for candor and wisdom in applying 
Scriptural principles to the solution of current questions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p19">The early American theology was, as we have seen, a rhetorical 
and not a merely scholastic theology—a theology to be preached.<note n="233" id="ii.xxi-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p20">See above, p. 375.</p></note> In like manner, 
the American pulpit in those days was distinctly theological, like a professor’s 
chair. One who studies with care the pulpit of to-day, in those volumes that seem 
to command the widest and most enduring attention, will find that it is to a large extent 
apologetic, addressing itself to the abating of doubts and objections to the Christian 
system, or, recognizing the existing doubts, urging the religious duties that are 
nevertheless incumbent on the doubting mind. It has ceased to assume the substantial 
soundness of the hearer in the main principles of orthodox opinion, and regards 
him as one to be held to the church by attraction, persuasion, or argument. The 
result of this attitude of the preacher is to make the pulpit studiously, and even 
eagerly, attractive and interesting. This virtue has its corresponding fault. The 
American preacher of to-day is little in danger of being dull; his peril lies at 
the other extreme. His temptation is rather to the feebleness of extravagant statement, 
and to an overstrained and theatric rhetoric such as some persons find so attractive 
in the discourses of Dr. Talmage, and others find repulsive and intolerable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p21">A direction in which the literature of practical theology in America 
is sure to expand itself in the immediate future is indicated in the title of a 
recent work of that versatile and useful writer, Dr. Washington Gladden, “Applied 
Christianity.” The salutary conviction that political economy cannot be relied on 
by itself to adjust all the intricate relations of men under modern conditions of 
life, that the ethical questions that arise are not going to solve themselves automatically 
by the law of demand and supply, that the gospel and the church and the Spirit of 
Christ have somewhat to do in the matter, has been settling itself deeply into the 
minds of Christian believers. The impression that the questions between labor and 
capital, between sordid poverty and overgrown wealth, were old-world questions, 
of which we of the New World are relieved, is effectually dispelled. Thus far there 
is not much of history to be written under this head, but somewhat of prophecy. <pb n="386" id="ii.xxi-Page_386" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_386.html" />It is now understood, and felt in the conscience, that 
these questions are for every Christian to consider, and for those undertaking the 
cure of souls to make the subject of their faithful, laborious professional study. 
The founding of professorships of social ethics in the theological seminaries must 
lead to important and speedy results in the efficiency of churches and pastors in 
dealing with this difficult class of problems.<note n="234" id="ii.xxi-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p22">The program of Yale Divinity School for 1896-97 announces among 
the “required studies in senior year” lectures “on some important problems of 
American life, such as Socialism, Communism, and Anarchism; Races in the United 
States; Immigration; the Modern City; the Wage System; the Relations of Employer 
and Employed; Social Classes; the Causes, Prevention, and Punishment of Crime; and 
University Settlements.”</p></note> But whatever advances shall be made 
in the future, no small part of the impulse toward them will be recognized as coming 
from, or rather through, the inspiring and most Christian humanitarian writings 
and the personal influence and example of Edward Everett Hale.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p23">In one noble department of religious literature, the 
liturgical, the record of the American church is meager. The reaction among the 
early colonists and many of the later settlers against forms of worship imposed 
by political authority was violent. Seeking for a logical basis, it planted 
itself on the assumption that no form (unless an improvised form) is permitted 
in public worship, except such as are sanctioned by express word of Scripture. 
In their sturdy resolution to throw off and break up the yoke, which neither 
they nor their fathers had been able to bear, of ordinances and traditions 
complicated with not a little of debilitating superstition, the extreme Puritans 
of England and Scotland rejected the whole system of holy days in the Christian 
year, including the authentic anniversaries of Passover and Pentecost, and 
discontinued the use of religious ceremonies at marriages and funerals.<note n="235" id="ii.xxi-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p24">Williston Walker, 
“The Congregationalists,” pp. 245, 246.</p></note> <pb n="387" id="ii.xxi-Page_387" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_387.html" />The only liturgical compositions that have 
come down to us from the first generations are the various attempts, in various degrees of harshness and rudeness, at the versification 
of psalms and other Scriptures for singing. The emancipation of the church from 
its bondage to an artificial dogma came, as we have already seen, with the Great 
Awakening and the introduction of Watts’s “Psalms of David, Imitated in the Language 
of the New Testament.”<note n="236" id="ii.xxi-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p25">See above, pp. 182-184.</p></note> After the Revolution, at the request of the General Association 
of Connecticut and the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, Timothy Dwight 
completed the work of Watts by versifying a few omitted psalms,<note n="237" id="ii.xxi-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p26">The only relic of this work that survives in common use is the 
immortal lyric, “I love thy kingdom, Lord,” founded on a <i>motif</i> in the one 
hundred and thirty-seventh psalm. This, with Doddridge’s hymn, “My God, and is 
thy table spread?” continued for a long time to be the most important church 
hymn and eucharistic hymn in the English language. We should not perhaps have looked 
for the gift of them to two Congregationalist ministers, one in New England and 
the other in old England. There is no such illustration of the spiritual unity of 
“the holy catholic church, the fellowship of the holy,” as is presented in 
a modern hymn-book.</p></note> and added a brief 
selection of hymns, chiefly in the grave and solemn Scriptural style of Watts and 
Doddridge. Then followed, in successive tides, from England, the copious hymnody 
of the Methodist revival, both Calvinist and Wesleyan, of the Evangelical revival, 
and now at last of the Oxford revival, with its affluence of translations from the 
ancient hymnists, as well as of original hymns. It is doubtless owing to this abundant 
intermittent inflow from England that the production of American hymns has been 
so scanty. Only a few writers, among them Thomas Hastings and Ray Palmer, have written 
each a considerable number of hymns that have taken root in the common use of the 
church. Not a few names besides are associated each with some one or two or three 
lyrics that have won an enduring place in the affections of Christian worshipers. <pb n="388" id="ii.xxi-Page_388" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_388.html" />The “gospel hymns” which have flowed from many pens in increasing 
volume since the revival of 1857 have proved their great usefulness, especially 
in connection with the ministry of Messrs. Moody and Sankey; but they are, even 
the best of them, short-lived. After their season the church seems not unwilling 
to let them die.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p27">Soon after the mid-point of the nineteenth century, began a serious 
study of the subject of the conduct of public worship, which continues to this day, 
with good promise of sometime reaching useful and stable results. In 1855 was published 
“Eutaxia, or the Presbyterian Liturgies: Historical Sketches. By a Minister of 
the Presbyterian Church.” The author, Charles W. Baird, was a man peculiarly fitted 
to render the church important service, such as indeed he did render in this volume, 
and in the field of Huguenot history which he divided with his brother, Henry M. 
Baird. How great the loss to historical theology through his protracted feebleness 
of body and his death may be conjectured, not measured. This brief volume awakened 
an interest in the subject of it in America, and in Scotland, and among the nonconformists 
of England. To American Presbyterians in general it was something like a surprise 
to be reminded that the sisterhood of the “Reformed” sects were committed by their 
earliest and best traditions in favor of liturgic uses in public worship. At about 
the same time the fruitful discussions of the Mercersburg controversy were in progress 
in the German Reformed Church. “Mercersburg found fault with the common style of 
extemporaneous public prayer, and advocated a revival of the liturgical church service 
of the Reformation period, but so modified and reproduced as to be adapted to the 
existing wants of Protestant congregations.”<note n="238" id="ii.xxi-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p28">Professor Gerhart, in “Schaff-Herzog Encyclopedia,” p. 1475.</p></note> Each of these discussions was followed 
by a <pb n="389" id="ii.xxi-Page_389" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_389.html" />proposed book of worship. In 1857 was published by Mr. Baird 
“A Book of Public Prayer, Compiled from the Authorized Formularies of Worship of 
the Presbyterian Church, as Prepared by the Reformers, Calvin, Knox, Bucer, and 
others”; and in 1858 was set forth by a committee of the German Reformed Church 
“A Liturgy, or Order of Christian Worship.” In 1855 St. Peter’s Presbyterian Church 
of Rochester published its “Church-book,” prepared by Mr. L. W. Bacon, then acting 
as pastor, which was principally notable for introducing the use of the Psalms in 
parallelisms for responsive reading—a use which at once found acceptance in many 
churches, and has become general in all parts of the country. Sporadic experiments 
followed in various individual congregations, looking toward greater variety or 
greater dignity or greater musical attractiveness in the services of public worship, 
or toward more active participation therein on the part of the people. But these 
experiments, conducted without concert or mutual counsel, often without serious 
study of the subject, and with a feebly esthetic purpose, were representative of 
individual notions, and had in them no promise of stability or of fruit after their 
kind. Only, by the increasing number of them, they have given proof of an unrest 
on this subject which at last is beginning to embody itself in organization and 
concerted study and enterprise. A fifty years of mere tentative groping is likely 
to be followed by another fifty years of substantial progress.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p29">The influence of the Protestant Episcopal Church upon this growing 
tendency has been sometimes favorable, sometimes unfavorable, but always important. 
To begin with, it has held up before the whole church an example of prescribed forms 
for divine worship, on the whole, the best in all history. On the other hand, it 
has drawn to <pb n="390" id="ii.xxi-Page_390" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_390.html" />itself those in other sects whose tastes and tendencies would 
make them leaders in the study of liturgics, and thus while reinforcing itself has 
hindered the general advance of improvement in the methods of worship. Withal, its 
influence has tended to narrow the discussion to the consideration of a single provincial 
and sectarian tradition, as if the usage of a part of the Christians of the southern 
end of one of the islands of the British archipelago had a sort of binding authority 
over the whole western continent. But again, on the other hand, the broadening of 
its own views to the extent of developing distinctly diverse ways of thinking among 
its clergy and people has enlarged the field of study once more, and tended to interest 
the church generally in the practical, historical, and theological aspects of the 
subject. The somewhat timid ventures of “Broad” and “Evangelical” men in one 
direction, and the fearless breaking of bounds in the other direction by those of 
“Ritualist” sympathies, have done much to liberate this important communion from 
slavish uniformity and indolent traditionalism; and within a few years that has 
been accomplished which only a few years earlier would have been deemed impossible—the 
considerable alteration and improvement of the Book of Common Prayer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p30">It is safe to prognosticate, from the course of the history up 
to this point, that the subject of the conduct of worship will become more and more 
seriously a subject of study in the American church in all its divisions; that the 
discussions thereon arising will be attended with strong antagonisms of sentiment; 
that mutual antagonisms within the several sects will be compensated by affiliations 
of men like-minded across sectarian lines; and that thus, as many times before, 
particular controversies will tend to general union and fellowship.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p31">One topic under this title of Liturgics requires special <pb n="391" id="ii.xxi-Page_391" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_391.html" />mention—the use of music in the church. It was not till the early 
part of the eighteenth century that music began to be cultivated as an art in America.<note n="239" id="ii.xxi-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p32">“Massachusetts Historical Collections,” second series, vol. iv., 
p. 301; quoted in the “New Englander,” vol. xiii., p. 467 (August, 1855).</p></note> 
Up to that time “the service of song in the house of the Lord” had consisted, 
in most worshiping assemblies on this continent, in the singing of rude literal 
versifications of the Psalms and other Scriptures to some eight or ten old tunes 
handed down by tradition, and variously sung in various congregations, as modified 
by local practice. The coming in of “singing by rule” was nearly coincident with 
the introduction of Watts’s psalms and hymns, and was attended with like agitations. 
The singing-school for winter evenings became an almost universal social institution; 
and there actually grew up an American school of composition, quaint, rude, and 
ungrammatical, which had great vogue toward the end of the last century, and is 
even now remembered by some with admiration and regret. It was devoted mainly to 
psalmody tunes of an elaborate sort, in which the first half-stanza would be sung 
in plain counterpoint, after which the voices would chase each other about in a 
lively imitative movement, coming out together triumphantly at the close. They abounded 
in forbidden progressions and empty chords, but were often characterized by fervor 
of feeling and by strong melodies. A few of them, as “Lenox” and “Northfield,” 
still linger in use; and the productions of this school in general, which amount 
to a considerable volume, are entitled to respectful remembrance as the first untutored 
utterance of music in America. The use of them became a passionate delight to our 
grandparents; and the traditions are fresh and vivid of the great choirs filling 
the church galleries on three sides, and tossing the theme about from part to part.</p><pb n="392" id="ii.xxi-Page_392" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_392.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p33">The use of these rudely artificial tunes involved a gravely important 
change in the course of public worship. In congregations that accepted them the 
singing necessarily became an exclusive privilege of the choir. To a lamentable 
extent, where there was neither the irregular and spontaneous ejaculation of the 
Methodist nor the rubrical response of the Episcopalian, the people came to be shut 
out from audible participation in the acts of public worship.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p34">A movement of musical reform in the direction of greater simplicity 
and dignity began early in this century, when Lowell Mason in Boston and Thomas 
Hastings in New York began their multitudinous publications of psalmody. Between 
them not less than seventy volumes of music were published in a period of half as 
many years. Their immense and successful fecundity was imitated with less success 
by others, until the land was swamped with an annual flood of church-music books. 
A thin diluvial stratum remains to us from that time in tunes, chiefly from the 
pen of Dr. Mason, that have taken permanent place as American chorals. Such pieces 
as “Boylston,” “Hebron,” “Rockingham,” “Missionary Hymn,” and the adaptations 
of Gregorian melodies, “Olmutz” and “Hamburg,” are not likely to be displaced 
from their hold on the American church by more skilled and exquisite compositions 
of later schools. But the fertile labors of the church musicians of this period 
were affected by the market demand for new material for the singing-school, the 
large church choir, and the musical convention. The music thus introduced into the 
churches consisted not so much of hymn-tunes and anthems as of “sacred 
glees.”<note n="240" id="ii.xxi-p34.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p35">This was the criticism of the late Rev. Mr. Havergal, of Worcester 
Cathedral, to whom Dr. Mason had sent copies of some of his books. The incident 
was freely told by Dr. Mason himself.</p></note></p>
<pb n="393" id="ii.xxi-Page_393" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_393.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p36">Before the middle of the century the Episcopal Church had arrived 
at a point at which it was much looked to to set the fashions in such matters as 
church music and architecture. Its influence at this time was very bad. It was largely 
responsible for the fashion, still widely prevalent, of substituting for the church 
choir a quartet of professional solo singers, and for the degradation of church 
music into the dainty, languishing, and sensuous style which such “artists” do 
most affect. The period of “The Grace Church Collection,” “Greatorex’s Collection,” 
and the sheet-music compositions of George William Warren and John R. Thomas was 
the lowest tide of American church music.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p37">A healthy reaction from this vicious condition began about 1855, 
with the introduction of hymn-and-tune books and the revival of congregational singing. 
From that time the progressive improvement of the public taste may be traced in 
the character of the books that have succeeded one another in the churches, until 
the admirable compositions of the modern English school of psalmody tend to predominate 
above those of inferior quality. It is the mark of a transitional period that both 
in church music and in church architecture we seem to depend much on compositions 
and designs derived from older countries. The future of religious art in America 
is sufficiently well assured to leave no cause for hurry or anxiety.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p38">In glancing back over this chapter, it will be strange if some 
are not impressed, and unfavorably impressed, with a disproportion in the names 
cited as representative, which are taken chiefly from some two or three sects. This 
may justly be referred in part, no doubt, to the author’s point of view and to the 
“personal equation”; but it is more largely due to the fact that in the specialization 
of the <pb n="394" id="ii.xxi-Page_394" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_394.html" />various sects the work of theological literature and science has 
been distinctively the lot of the Congregationalists and the Presbyterians, and 
preeminently of the former.<note n="241" id="ii.xxi-p38.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p39">For many generations the religious and theological literature 
of the country proceeded almost exclusively, at first or second hand, from New England. 
The Presbyterian historian, Professor Robert Ellis Thompson, remarks that “until 
after the division of 1837 American Presbyterianism made no important addition to 
the literature of theology” (“The Presbyterians,” p. 143). The like observation 
is true down to a much more recent date of the Protestant Episcopal Church. 
Noble progress has been made in both these denominations in reversing this record.</p></note> It is matter of congratulation that the inequality 
among the denominations in this respect is in a fair way to be outgrown.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p40">Special mention must be made of the peculiarly valuable contribution 
to the liturgical literature of America that is made by the oldest of our episcopal 
churches, the Moravian. This venerable organization is rich not only in the possession 
of a heroic martyr history, but in the inheritance of liturgic forms and usages 
of unsurpassed beauty and dignity. Before the other churches had emerged from a 
half-barbarous state in respect to church music, this art was successfully cultivated 
in the Moravian communities and missions. In past times these have had comparatively 
few points of contact and influence with the rest of the church; but when the elements 
of a common order of divine worship shall by and by begin to grow into form, it 
is hardly possible that the Moravian traditions will not enter into it as an important 
factor.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p41">A combination of conditions which in the case of other bodies 
in the church has been an effective discouragement to literary production has applied 
with especial force to the Roman Catholic Church in America. First, its energies 
and resources, great as they are, have been engrossed by absolutely prodigious burdens 
of practical labor; and secondly, its necessary literary material has been furnished <pb n="395" id="ii.xxi-Page_395" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_395.html" />to it from across the sea, ready to its hand, or needing only 
the light labor of translation. But these two conditions are not enough, of themselves, 
to account for the very meager contribution of the Catholic Church to the common 
religious and theological literature of American Christendom. Neither is the fact 
explained by the general low average of culture among the Catholic population; for 
literary production does not ordinarily proceed from the man of average culture, 
but from men of superior culture, such as this church possesses in no small number, 
and places in positions of undisturbed “learned leisure” that would seem in the 
highest degree promotive of intellectual work. But the comparative statistics of 
the Catholic and the Protestant countries and universities of Germany seem to prove 
conclusively that the spirit and discipline of the Roman Church are unfavorable 
to literary productiveness in those large fields of intellectual activity that are 
common and free alike to the scholars of all Christendom. It remains to be seen 
whether the stimulating atmosphere and the free and equal competitions of the New 
World will not show their invigorating effect in the larger activity of Catholic 
scholars, and their liberation from within the narrow lines of polemic and defensive 
literature. The republic of Christian letters has already shown itself prompt to 
welcome accessions from this quarter. The signs are favorable. Notwithstanding severe 
criticisms of their methods proceeding from the Catholic press, or rather in consequence 
of such criticisms, the Catholic institutions of higher learning are rising in character 
and in public respect; and the honorable enterprise of establishing at Washington 
an American Catholic university, on the upbuilding of which shall be concentrated 
the entire intellectual strength and culture of this church, promises an invigorating 
influence that shall extend through that whole system of educational <pb n="396" id="ii.xxi-Page_396" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_396.html" />institutions which the church has set on foot at immense 
cost, and not with wholly satisfactory results.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p42">Recent events in the Catholic Church in America tend to reassure 
all minds on an important point on which not bigots and alarmists only, but liberal-minded 
citizens apostolically willing to “look not only on their own things but also on 
the things of others,” have found reasonable ground for anxiety. The American Catholic 
Church, while characterized in . all its ranks, in respect of loyal devotion to 
the pope, by a high type of ultramontane orthodoxy, is to be administered on patriotic 
American principles. The brief term of service of Monsignor Satolli as papal legate 
clothed with plenipotentiary authority from the Roman see stamped out the scheme 
called from its promoter “Cahenslyism,” which would have divided the American Catholic 
Church into permanent alien communities, conserving each its foreign language and 
organized under its separate hierarchy. The organization of parishes to be administered 
in other languages than English is suffered only as a temporary necessity. The deadly 
warfare against the American common-school system has abated. And the anti-American 
denunciations contained in the bull and syllabus of December 8, 1864, are openly 
renounced as lacking the note of infallibility.<note n="242" id="ii.xxi-p42.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p43">So (for example) Bishop O’Gorman, 
“The Roman Catholics,” p. 
434. And yet, at the time, the bull with its appendix was certainly looked upon 
as “an act of infallibility.” See, in “La Bulle <i>Quanta Cura </i>et la Civilisation 
Moderne, par l’Abbé Pélage” (Paris, 1865), the utterances of all the French bishops. 
The language of Bishop Plantier of Poitiers seems decisive: “The Vicar of Jesus 
Christ, doctor and pastor charged with the teaching and ruling of the entire church, 
addressed to the bishops, and through them to all the Christian universe, instructions, 
the object of which is to settle the mind and enlighten the conscience on sundry 
points of Christian doctrine and morals” (pp. 503, 504). See also pp. 445, 450. 
This brings it within the Vatican Council’s definition of an infallible utterance. 
But we are bound to bear in mind that not only is the infallible authority of this 
manifesto against “progress, liberalism, and modern civilization” disclaimed, 
but the meaning of it, which seems unmistakably clear, is disputed. “The syllabus,” 
says Bishop O’Gorman, “is technical and legal in its language, . . . and 
needs to be interpreted to the lay reader by the ecclesiastical lawyer” (p. 435).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p44">A seriously important desideratum in .theological literature is 
some authoritative canon of the infallible utterances of the Roman see. It is difficult 
to fix on any one of them the infallible authority of which is not open to dispute 
within the church itself; while the liability of them to misinterpretation (as in 
the case of the <i>Quanta Cura </i>and <i>Syllabus</i>) brings in still another 
element of vagueness and uncertainty.</p></note></p>

<pb n="397" id="ii.xxi-Page_397" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_397.html" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxi-p45">Of course, as in all large communities of vigorous vitality, there 
will be mutually antagonist parties in this body but it is hardly to be doubted 
that with the growth and acclimatization of the Catholic Church in America that 
party will eventually predominate which is most in sympathy with the ruling ideas 
of the country and the age.</p>

<pb n="398" id="ii.xxi-Page_398" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_398.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter XXII. Tendencies Toward a Manifestation of the Unity of the American Church." progress="91.71%" id="ii.xxii" prev="ii.xxi" next="ii.xxiii">
<h2 id="ii.xxii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXII.</h2>
<h2 id="ii.xxii-p0.2">TENDENCIES TOWARD A MANIFESTATION OF THE UNITY OF THE AMERICAN CHURCH.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p1">THE three centuries of history which we have passed under rapid 
review comprise a series of political events of the highest importance to mankind. 
We have seen, from our side-point of view, the planting, along the western coast 
of the Atlantic Ocean, without mutual concert or common direction, of many independent 
germs of civilization. So many of these as survived the perils of infancy we have 
seen growing to a lusty youth, and becoming drawn each to each by ties of common 
interest and mutual fellowship. Releasing themselves from colonial dependence on 
a transatlantic power, we find these several communities, now grown to be States, 
becoming conscious, through common perils, victories, and hopes, of national unity 
and life, and ordaining institutes of national government binding upon all. The 
strong vitality of the new nation is proved by its assimilating to itself an immense 
mass of immigrants from all parts of Europe, and by expanding itself without essential 
change over the area of a continent. It triumphs again and again, and at last in 
a struggle that shakes the world, over passions and interests that threaten schism 
in the body politic, and gives good reason to its friends to boast the solid unity 
of the republic <pb n="399" id="ii.xxii-Page_399" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_399.html" />as the strongest existing fact in the political world. The 
very great aggrandizement of the nation has been an affair of the last sixty years; 
but already it has recorded itself throughout the vast expanse of the continent 
in monuments of architecture and engineering worthy of the national strength.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p2">The ecclesiastical history which has been recounted in this volume, 
covering the same territory and the same period of time, runs with equal pace in 
many respects parallel with the political history, but in one important respect 
with a wide divergence. As with civilization so with Christianity: the germs of 
it, derived from different regions of Christendom, were planted without concert 
of purpose, and often with distinct cross-purposes, in different seed-plots along 
the Atlantic seaboard. Varying in polity, in forms of dogmatic statement, and even 
in language, the diverse growths were made, through wonders of spiritual influence 
and through external stress of trial, to feel their unity in the one faith. The 
course of a common experience tended to establish a predominant type of religious 
life the influence of which has been everywhere felt, even when it has not been 
consented to. The vital strength of the American church, as of the American nation, 
has been subjected to the test of the importation of enormous masses of more or 
less uncongenial population, and has shown an amazing power of digestion and assimilation. 
Its resources have been taxed by the providential imposition of burdens of duty 
and responsibility such, in magnitude and weight, as never since the early preaching 
of the gospel have pressed upon any single generation of the church. Within the 
space of a single lifetime, at an expenditure of toil and treasure which it is idle 
to attempt to compute, the wide and desolate wilderness, as fast as civilization 
has invaded it, has been occupied by the church with churches, <pb n="400" id="ii.xxii-Page_400" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_400.html" />schools, colleges, and seminaries of theology, with pastors, evangelists, 
and teachers, and, in one way or another, has been constrained to confess itself 
Christian. The continent which so short a time ago had been compassionately looked 
upon from across the sea as missionary ground has become a principal base of supplies, 
and recruiting-ground for men and women, for missionary operations in ancient lands 
of heathenism and of a decayed Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p3">So much for the parallel. The divergence is not less impressive. 
In contrast with the solid political unity into which the various and incongruous 
elements have settled themselves, the unity of the Christian church is manifested 
by oneness neither of jurisdiction nor of confederation, nor even by diplomatic 
recognition and correspondence. Out of the total population of the United States, 
amounting, according to the census of 1890, to 62,622,000 souls, the 57,000,000 
accounted as Christians, including 20,000,000 communicant church-members, are gathered 
into 165,297 congregations, assembling in 142,000 church edifices containing 43,000,000 
sittings, and valued (together with other church property) at $670,000,000; and 
are served in the ministry of the gospel by more than 111,000 ministers.<note n="243" id="ii.xxii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p4">These statistical figures are taken from the authoritative work 
of Dr. H. K. Carroll, “The Religious Forces of the United States” (American 
Church History Series, vol. i.). The volume gives no estimate of the annual 
expenditure for the maintenance of religious institutions. If we assume the 
small figure of $500 as the average annual expenditure in connection with each house of worship, 
it makes an aggregate of $82,648,500 for parochial expenses. The annual contributions 
to Protestant foreign and home missions amount to $7,000,000. (See above, pp. 358, 
359.) The amounts annually contributed as free gifts for Christian schools and colleges 
and hospitals and other charitable objects can at present be only conjectured.</p></note> But this 
great force is divided among 143 mutually independent sects, larger and smaller. 
Among these sects is recognized no controlling and coordinating authority; neither 
is there any common leadership; neither is there any system of mutual counsel and <pb n="401" id="ii.xxii-Page_401" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_401.html" />concert. The mutual relations of the sects are sometimes those 
of respect and good will, sometimes of sharp competition and jealousy, sometimes 
of eager and conscientious hostility. All have one and the same unselfish and religious 
aim—to honor God in serving their fellow-men; and each one, in honestly seeking 
this supreme aim, is affected by its corporate interests, sympathies, and antipathies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p5">This situation is too characteristic of America, and too distinctly 
connected with the whole course of the antecedent history, not to be brought out 
with emphasis in this concluding chapter. In other lands the church is maintained, 
through the power of the civil government, under the exclusive control of a single 
organization, in which the element of popular influence may be wholly wanting, or 
may be present (as in many of the “Reformed” polities) in no small measure. In 
others yet, through government influence and favor, a strong predominance is given 
to one organized communion, under the shadow of which dissentient minorities are 
tolerated and protected. Under the absolute freedom and equality of the American 
system there is not so much as a predominance of any one of the sects. No one of 
them is so strong and numerous but that it is outnumbered and outweighed by the 
aggregate of the two next to it. At present, in consequence of the rush of immigration, 
the Roman Catholic Church is largely in advance of any single denomination besides, 
but is inferior in numerical strength and popular influence to the Methodists and 
Baptists combined—if they <i>were </i>combined.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p6">And there is no doubt that this comminution of the church is frankly 
accepted, for reasons assigned, not only as an inevitable drawback to the blessings 
of religious freedom, but as a good thing in itself. A weighty sentence <pb n="402" id="ii.xxii-Page_402" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_402.html" />of James Madison undoubtedly expresses the prevailing sentiment 
among Americans who contemplate the subject merely from the political side: “In 
a free government the security for civil rights must be the same as that for religious 
rights. It consists, in the one case, in the multiplicity of interests, and, in 
the other, in the multiplicity of sects. The degree of security in both cases will 
depend on the number of interests and sects.”<note n="244" id="ii.xxii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p7">The “Federalist,” No. 
51.</p></note> And no student of history can deny 
that there is much to justify the jealousy with which the lovers of civil liberty 
watch the climbing of any sect, no matter how purely spiritual its constitution, 
toward a position of command in popular influence. The influence of the leaders 
of such a sect may be nothing more than the legitimate and well-deserved influence 
of men of superior wisdom and virtue; but when reinforced by the weight of official 
religious character, and bathed by a majority, or even a formidable minority, of 
voters organized in a religious communion, the feeling is sure to gain ground that 
such power is too great to be trusted to the hands even of the best of men. Whatever 
sectarian advantage such a body may achieve in the state by preponderance of number 
will be more than offset by the public suspicion and the watchful jealousy of rival 
sects; and the weakening of it by division, or the subordination of it by the overgrowth 
of a rival, is sure to be regarded with general complacency.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p8">It is not altogether a pleasing object of contemplation —the citizen 
and the statesman looking with contentment on the schism of the church as averting 
a danger to the state. It is hardly more gratifying when we find ministers of the 
church themselves accepting the condition of schism as being, on the whole, a very 
good condition for the church of Christ, if not, indeed, the best possible. It is <pb n="403" id="ii.xxii-Page_403" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_403.html" />quite unreservedly argued that the principle, 
“Competition is 
the life of business,” is applicable to spiritual as well as secular concerns; and 
the “emulations” reprobated by the Apostle Paul as “works of the flesh” are 
frankly appealed to for promoting the works of the spirit. This debasing of the 
motive of church work is naturally attended by a debasement of the means employed. 
The competitive church resorts to strange business devices to secure its needed 
revenue. “He that giveth” is induced to give, not “with simplicity,” but with 
a view to incidental advantages, and a distinct understanding is maintained between 
the right hand and the left. The extent and variety of this influence on church 
life in America afford no occasion for pride, but the mention of them could not 
rightly be omitted. It remains for the future to decide whether they must needs 
continue as an inevitable attendant on the voluntary system.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p9">Sectarian divisions tend strongly to perpetuate themselves. The 
starting of schism is easy and quick; the healing of it is a matter of long diplomatic 
negotiations. In a very short time the division of the church, with its necessary 
relations to property and to the employment of officials, becomes a vested interest. 
Provision for large expenditure unnecessary, or even detrimental, to the general 
interests of the kingdom of Christ, which had been instituted in the first place 
at heavy cost to the many, is not to be discontinued without more serious loss to 
influential individuals. Those who would set themselves about the healing of a schism 
must reckon upon personal and property interests to be conciliated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p10">This least amiable characteristic of the growth of the Christian 
church in America is not without its compensations. The very fact of the existence, 
in presence of one another, of these multitudinous rival sects, all equal before <pb n="404" id="ii.xxii-Page_404" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_404.html" />the law, tends in the long run, under the influence of the Holy 
Spirit of peace, to a large and comprehensive fellowship.<note n="245" id="ii.xxii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p11">“This habit of respecting one another’s rights cherishes a 
feeling of mutual respect and courtesy. If on the one hand the spirit of independence 
fosters individualism, on the other it favors good fellowship. All sects are equal 
before the law. . . . Hence one great cause of jealousy and distrust is removed; 
and though at times sectarian zeal may lead to rivalries and controversies unfavorable 
to unity, on the other hand the independence and equality of the churches favor 
their voluntary coöperation; and in no country is the practical union of Christians 
more beautifully or more beneficially exemplified than in the United States. With 
the exception of the Roman Catholics, Christians of all communions are accustomed 
to work together in the spirit of mutual concession and confidence, in educational, 
missionary, and philanthropic measures for the general good. The motto of the state 
holds of the church also, <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xxii-p11.1">E pluribus unum</span></i>. As a rule, a bigoted church or 
a fierce sectarian is despised” (Dr. J. P. Thompson, in “Church and State 
in the United States,” pp. 98, 99). See, to the like purport, the judicious remarks 
of Mr. Bryce, “American Commonwealth,” vol. ii., pp. 568, 664.</p></note> The widely prevalent 
acceptance of existing conditions as probably permanent, even if not quite normal, 
softens the mutual reproaches of rival parties. The presumption is of course implied, 
if not asserted, in the existence of any Christian sect, that it is holding the 
absolute right and truth, or at least more nearly that than other sects; and the 
inference, to a religious mind, is that the right and true must, in the long run, 
prevail. But it is only with a high act of faith, and not as a matter of reasonable 
probability, that any sect in America can venture to indulge itself in the expectation 
of a supremacy, or even a predominance, in American Christendom. The strongest in 
numbers, in influence, in prestige, however tempted to assert for itself exclusive 
or superior rights, is compelled to look about itself and find itself overwhelmingly 
outnumbered and outdone by a divided communion—and yet a communion—of those whom 
Christ “is not ashamed to call his brethren”; and just in proportion as it has 
the spirit of Christ, it is constrained in its heart to treat them as brethren and 
to feel toward them as brethren. <pb n="405" id="ii.xxii-Page_405" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_405.html" />Its protest against what it 
regards as their errors and defects is nowise weakened by the most unreserved 
manifestations of respect and good will as toward fellow-Christians. Thus it 
comes to pass that the observant traveler from other countries, seeking the 
distinctive traits of American social life, “notes a kindlier feeling between 
all denominations, Roman Catholics included, a greater readiness to work 
together for common charitable aims, than between Catholics and Protestants in 
France or Germany, or between Anglicans and nonconformists in England.”<note n="246" id="ii.xxii-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p12">Bryce, 
“American Commonwealth,” vol. ii., 
568.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p13">There are many indications, in the recent history of the American 
church, pointing forward toward some higher manifestation of the true unity of the 
church than is to be found in occasional, or even habitual, expressions of mutual 
good will passing to and fro among sharply competing and often antagonist sects. 
Instead of easy-going and playful felicitations on the multitude of sects as contributing 
to the total effectiveness of the church, such as used to be common enough on “anniversary” platforms, we hear, in one form and another, the acknowledgment that 
the divided and subdivided state of American Christendom is not right, but wrong. 
Whose is the wrong need not be decided; certainly it does not wholly belong to the 
men of this generation or of this country; we are heirs of the schisms of other 
lands and ages, and have added to them schisms of our own making. The matter begins 
to be taken soberly and seriously. The tender entreaty of the Apostle Paul not 
to suffer ourselves to be split up into sects<note n="247" id="ii.xxii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p14"><scripRef passage="1Cor 1:10" id="ii.xxii-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.10">1 Cor. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> begins to get a hearing in the conscience. 
The nisus toward a more manifest union among Christian believers has long been growing 
more and more <pb n="406" id="ii.xxii-Page_406" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_406.html" />distinctly visible, and is at the present day one of the most conspicuous signs 
of the times.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p15">Already in the early history we have observed a tendency toward 
the healing, in America, of differences imported from over sea. Such was the commingling 
of Separatist and Puritan in New England; the temporary alliance of Congregationalist 
and Presbyterian to avert the imposition of a state hierarchy; the combination of 
Quaker and Roman Catholic to defeat a project of religious oppression in Maryland; 
the drawing, together of Lutheran and Reformed Germans for common worship, under 
the saintly influence of the Moravian Zinzendorf; and the “Plan of Union” by which 
New Englander and Scotch-Irishman were to labor in common for the evangelization 
of the new settlements.<note n="248" id="ii.xxii-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p16">See above, pp. 61, 95, 190, 206, 220, 258.</p></note> These were sporadic instances of a tendency that was by 
and by to become happily epidemic. A more important instance of the same tendency 
was the organization of societies for charitable work which should unite the gifts 
and personal labors of the Christians of the whole continent. The chief period of 
these organizations extended from 1810, the date of the beginning of the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, to 1826, when the American Home Missionary 
Society was founded.<note n="249" id="ii.xxii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p17">See above, pp. 252-259.</p></note> The “catholic basis” on which they were established was 
dictated partly by the conscious weakness of the several sects as they drew near 
to undertakings formidable even to their united forces, and partly by the glow of 
fraternal affection, and the sense of a common spiritual life pervading the nation, 
with which the church had come forth from the fervors of “the second awakening.”<note n="250" id="ii.xxii-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p18">Among the New England Congregationalists the zeal for union went 
so far as to favor combination with other sects even in the work of training candidates for the ministry. Among the 
“honorary vice-presidents” of their “American Education Society” was Bishop Griswold, of the Eastern Diocese 
of the Protestant Episcopal Church.</p></note> The societies, representing the common <pb n="407" id="ii.xxii-Page_407" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_407.html" />faith and charity of the 
whole church as distinguished from the peculiarities of the several sects, drew 
to themselves the affection and devotion of Christian hearts to a degree 
which, to those who highly valued these distinctions, seemed to endanger important 
interests. And, indeed, the situation was anomalous, in which the sectarian divisions 
of the Christian people were represented in the churches, and their catholic unity 
in charitable societies. It would have seemed more Pauline, not to say more Christian, 
to have had voluntary societies for the sectarian work, and kept the churches for 
Christian communion. It is no wonder that High-church champions, on one side and 
another, soon began to shout to their adherents, “To your tents, O Israel!” Bishop 
Hobart played not in vain upon his pastoral pipe to whistle back his sheep from 
straying outside of his pinfold, exhorting them, “in their endeavors for the general 
advancement of religion, to use only the instrumentality of their own church.”<note n="251" id="ii.xxii-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p19">Sermon at consecration of Bishop H. U. Onderdonk, 1827.</p></note> 
And a jealousy of the growing influence of a wide fellowship, in charitable labors, 
with Christians of other names, led to the enunciation of a like doctrine by High-church 
Presbyterians,<note n="252" id="ii.xxii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p20">Minutes of the Convention of Delegates met to consult on Missions 
in the City of Cincinnati, A.D. 1831. The position of the bishop was more logical 
than that of the convention, forasmuch as he held, by a powerful effort of faith, 
that “his own” church is the church of the United States, in an exclusive sense; 
while the divines at Cincinnati earnestly repudiate such exclusive pretensions for 
their church, and hold to a plurality of sectarian churches on the same territory, 
each one of which is divinely invested with the prerogatives and duties of “the 
church of Christ.” A <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.xxii-p20.1">usus loquendi</span></i> which seems to be hopelessly imbedded 
in the English language applies the word “church” to each one of the several sects 
into which the church is divided. It is this corruption of language which leads 
to the canonization of schism as a divine ordinance.</p></note> and contributed to the convulsive and passionate rending of the 
Presbyterian Church, in 1837, into nearly <pb n="408" id="ii.xxii-Page_408" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_408.html" />equal fragments. So effective has been the centrifugal force that 
of the extensive system of societies which from the year 1810 onward first organized 
works of national beneficence by enlisting the coöperation of “all evangelical 
Christians,” the American Bible Society alone continues to represent any general 
and important combination from among the different denominations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p21">For all the waning of interest in the “catholic basis” societies, 
the sacred discontent of the Christian people with sectarian division continued 
to demand expression. How early the aspiration for an ecumenical council of evangelical 
Christendom became articulate, it may not be easy to discover.<note n="253" id="ii.xxii-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p22">The first proposal for such an assembly seems to be contained 
in an article by L. Bacon in the “New Englander” for April, 1844. “Why might 
there not be, ere long, some general conference in which the various evangelical 
bodies of this country and Great Britain and of the continent of Europe should be 
in some way represented, and in which the great cause of reformed and spiritual 
Christianity throughout the world should be made the subject of detailed and deliberate 
consideration, with prayer and praise? That would be an ‘ecumenical council’ such 
as never yet assembled since the apostles parted from each other at Jerusalem—a 
council not for legislation and division, but for union and communion and for the 
extension of the living knowledge of Christ” (pp. 253, 254).</p></note> In the year 1846 
the aspiration was in some measure realized in the first meeting of the Evangelical 
Alliance at London. No more mistakes were made in this meeting than perhaps were 
necessarily incident to a first experiment in untried work. Almost of course the 
good people began with the question, What good men shall we keep out? for it is 
a curious fact, in the long and interesting history of efforts after Christian union, 
that they commonly take the form of efforts so to combine many Christians as to 
exclude certain others. In this instance, beginning with the plan of including none 
but Protestant Christians, they proceeded at once to frame a platform that should 
bar out that “great number of the best and holiest men in England who are found 
among the Quakers,” <pb n="409" id="ii.xxii-Page_409" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_409.html" />thus making up, “designedly and with their eyes open, 
a schismatic unity—a unity composed of one part of God’s elect, to the exclusion 
of another; and this in a grand effort after the very unity of the body of Christ.”<note n="254" id="ii.xxii-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p23">See the pungent strictures of Horace Bushnell on 
“The Evangelical 
Alliance,” in the “New Englander” for January, 1847, p. 109.</p></note> But in spite of this and other like mistakes, or rather because of them (for it 
is through its mistakes that the church is to learn the right way), the early and 
unsuccessful beginnings of the Evangelical Alliance marked a stage in the slow progress 
toward a “manifestation of the sons of God” by their love toward each other and 
toward the common Lord.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p24">It is in large part the eager appetency for some manifestation 
of interconfessional fellowship that has hastened the acceptance of such organizations 
as the Young Men’s Christian Association and the Young People’s Society of Christian 
Endeavor; just as, on the other hand, it is the conscientious fear, on the part 
of watchful guardians of sectarian interests, that habitual fellowship across the 
boundary lines of denominations may weaken the allegiance to the sect, which has 
induced the many attempts at substituting associations constituted on a narrower 
basis. But the form of organization which most comprehensively illustrates the unity 
of the church is that “Charity Organization” which has grown to be a necessity 
to the social life of cities and considerable towns, furnishing a central office 
of mutual correspondence and coordination to all churches and societies and persons 
engaged in the Christian work of relieving poverty and distress. This central bureau 
of charitable coöperation is not the less a center of catholic fellowship for the 
fact that it does not shut its door against societies not distinctively Christian, 
like Masonic fraternities, nor even against societies distinctively non-Christian, <pb n="410" id="ii.xxii-Page_410" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_410.html" />like Hebrew synagogues and 
“societies of ethical culture.” 
We are coming to discover that the essence of Christian fellowship does not consist 
in keeping people out. Neither, so long as the apostolic rubric of Christian worship<note n="255" id="ii.xxii-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p25"><scripRef passage="James i. 27" id="ii.xxii-p25.1" parsed="|Jas|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.27">James i. 27</scripRef>: 
“Pure and unpolluted worship, in the eye of God, 
consists in visiting widows and orphans in their tribulation, and keeping one’s 
self spotless from the world.”</p></note> remains unaltered, is it to be denied that the fellowship thus provided for is 
a fellowship in one of the sacraments of Christian service.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p26">A notable advance in true catholicity of communion is reported 
from among the churches and scattered missions in Maine. Hitherto, in the various 
movements of Christian union, it was common to attempt to disarm the suspicions 
of zealous sectarians by urgent disclaimers of any intent or tendency to infringe 
on the rights or interests of the several sects, or impair their claim to a paramount 
allegiance from their adherents. The Christians of Maine, facing tasks of evangelization 
more than sufficient to occupy all their resources even when well economized and 
squandering nothing on needless divisions and competitions, have attained to the 
high grace of saying that sectarian interests must and shall be sacrificed when 
the paramount interests of the kingdom of Christ require it.<note n="256" id="ii.xxii-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p27">An agreement has been made, in this State, among five 
leading denominations, to avoid competing enterprises in sparsely settled 
communities. An interdenominational committee sees to the carrying out of this 
policy. At a recent mutual conference unanimous satisfaction was expressed in 
the six years’ operation of the plan.</p></note> When this attainment 
is reached by other souls, and many other, the conspicuous shame and scandal of 
American Christianity will begin to be abated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p28">Meanwhile the signs of a craving for larger fellowship continue 
to be multiplied. Quite independently of practical results achieved, the mere fact 
of efforts and experiments is a hopeful fact, even when these are made in <pb n="411" id="ii.xxii-Page_411" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_411.html" />directions in which the past experience of the church has written 
up “No Thoroughfare.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p29">I. No one need question the sincerity or the fraternal spirit with which some 
important denominations have each proposed the reuniting of Christians on the 
simple condition that all others should accept the distinctive tenet for which 
each of these denominations has contended against others. The present pope, 
holding the personal respect and confidence of the Christian world to a higher 
degree than any one of his predecessors since the Reformation (to name no earlier 
date), has earnestly besought the return of all believers to a common fellowship 
by their acceptance of the authority and supremacy of the Roman see. With equal 
cordiality the bishops of the Protestant Episcopal Church have signified their 
longing for restored fellowship with their brethren on the acceptance by these 
of prelatical episcopacy. And the Baptists, whose constant readiness at fraternization 
in everything else is emphasized by their conscientious refraining from the 
sacramental sign of communion, are not less earnest in their desire for the 
unification of Christendom by the general acceptance of that tenet concerning 
baptism, the widespread rejection of which debars them, reluctant, from unrestricted 
fellowship with the general company of faithful men. But while we welcome every 
such manifestation of a longing for union among Christians, and honor the aspiration 
that it might be brought about in one or another of these ways, in forecasting 
the probabilities of the case, we recognize the extreme unlikeliness that the 
very formulas which for ages have been the occasions of mutual contention and 
separation shall become the basis of general agreement and lasting concord.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p30">II. Another indication of the craving for a larger fellowship is found in the 
efforts made for large sectarian 
<pb n="412" id="ii.xxii-Page_412" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_412.html" />councils, representing closely kindred denominations in more than 
one country. The imposing ubiquity of the Roman Church, so impressively sustaining 
its claim to the title <i>Catholic, </i>may have had some influence to provoke other 
denominations to show what could be done in emulation of this sort of greatness. 
It were wiser not to invite comparison at this point. No other Christian organization, 
or close fellowship of organizations, can approach that which has its seat at Rome, 
in the world-wideness of its presence, or demand with so bold a challenge,</p>
<p class="center" id="ii.xxii-p31"><span lang="LA" id="ii.xxii-p31.1">Qum regio in terris non nostri plena laboris?</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="ii.xxii-p32">The representative assembly of any other body of Christians, however 
widely ramified, must seem insignificant when contrasted with the real ecumenicity 
of the Vatican Council. But it has not been useless for the larger sects of Protestantism 
to arrange their international assemblies, if it were for nothing more than this, 
that such widening of the circle of practical fellowship may have the effect to 
disclose to each sect a larger Christendom outside to which their fellowship must 
sooner or later be made to reach.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p33">The first of these international sectarian councils was that commonly 
spoken of as “the Pan-Anglican Synod,” of Protestant Episcopal bishops gathered 
at Lambeth by invitation of the Archbishop of Canterbury in 1867 and thrice since. 
The example was bettered by the Presbyterians, who in 1876 organized for permanence 
their” Pam-Presbyterian Alliance,” or “Alliance of the Reformed Churches throughout 
the world holding the Presbyterian System.” The first of the triennial general councils 
of this Alliance was held at Edinburgh in 1877, “representing more than forty-nine 
separate churches scattered <pb n="413" id="ii.xxii-Page_413" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_413.html" />through twenty-five different countries, and consisting of more 
than twenty thousand congregations.”<note n="257" id="ii.xxii-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p34">“Schaff-Herzog Encyclopedia,” vol. i., p. 63.</p></note> The second council was held at Philadelphia, 
and the third at Belfast. The idea was promptly seized by the Methodists. At the 
instance of the General Conference of the United States, a Pam-Methodist Council 
was held in London in 1881,—“the first Ecumenical Methodist Conference,”—consisting 
of four hundred delegates, representing twenty-eight branches of Methodism, ten 
in the eastern hemisphere and eighteen in the western, including six millions of 
communicants and about twenty millions of people.<note n="258" id="ii.xxii-p34.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p35">Buckley, “The Methodists,” p. 552.</p></note> Ten years later, in 1891, a second 
“Methodist Ecumenical Conference” was held at Washington.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p36">Interesting and useful as this international organization of sects 
is capable of being made, it would be a mistake to look upon it as marking a stage 
in the progress toward a manifest general unity of the church. The tendency of it 
is, on the whole, in the opposite direction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p37">III. If the organization of “ecumenical” sects has little 
tendency toward the visible communion of saints in the American church, not much 
more is to be hoped from measures for the partial consolidation of sects, such 
as are often projected and sometimes realized. The healing of the great thirty 
years’ schism of the Presbyterian Church, in 1869, was so vast a gain in 
ecclesiastical economy, and in the abatement of a long-reeking public scandal 
and of a multitude of local frictions and irritations, that none need wonder at 
the awakening of ardent desires that the ten Presbyterian bodies still surviving 
might “find room for all within one fold”<note n="259" id="ii.xxii-p37.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p38">Thompson, “The Presbyterians,” p. 308.</p></note> in a national or continental Presbyterian <pb n="414" id="ii.xxii-Page_414" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_414.html" />Church. The seventeen Methodist bodies, separated by no 
differences of polity or of doctrine that seem important to anybody but themselves, 
if consolidated into one, would constitute a truly imposing body, numbering nearly 
five millions of communicants and more than fifteen millions of people; and if this 
should absorb the Protestant Episcopal Church (an event the possibility of which 
has often been contemplated with complacency), with its half-million of communicants 
and its elements of influence far beyond the proportion of its numbers, the result 
would be an approximation to some good men’s ideal of a national church, with its 
army of ministers coordinated by a college of bishops, and its <i>
<span lang="LA" id="ii.xxii-p38.1">plebs adunata 
sacerdoti</span></i>. Consultations are even now in progress looking toward the closer 
fellowship of the Congregationalists and the Disciples. The easy and elastic terms 
of internal association in each of these denominations make it the less difficult 
to adjust terms of mutual coöeration and union. Suppose that the various Baptist 
organizations were to discover that under their like congregational government there 
were ways in which, without compromising or weakening in the slightest their protest 
against practices which they reprobate in the matter of baptism, they could, for 
certain defined purposes, enter into the same combination, the result would be a 
body of nearly five millions of communicants, not the less strong for being lightly 
harnessed and for comprehending wide diversities of opinion and temperament. In 
all this we have supposed to be realized nothing more than friends of Christian 
union have at one time or another urged as practicable and desirable. By these few 
and, it would seem, not incongruous combinations there would be four powerful ecclesiastical 
corporations,—one Catholic and three Protestant,—which, out of the twenty millions 
of church communicants in the United <pb n="415" id="ii.xxii-Page_415" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_415.html" />States, would include more 
than seventeen and one half millions.<note n="260" id="ii.xxii-p38.2"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p39">If the Lutherans of America were to be united with the Presbyterians, 
it would be no more than was accomplished fourscore years ago in Prussia. In that 
case, out of 20,618,307 communicants, there would be included in the four combinations, 
18,768,859.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p40">The pondering of these possibilities is pertinent to this closing 
chapter on account of the fact that, as we near the end of the nineteenth century, 
one of the most distinctly visible tendencies is the tendency toward the abatement 
of sectarian division in the church. It is not for us simply to note the converging 
lines of tendency, without some attempt to compute the point toward which they converge. 
There is grave reason to doubt whether this line of the consolidation or confederation 
of sects, followed never so far, would reach the desired result.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p41">If the one hundred and forty-three sects enumerated in the eleventh 
census of the United States<note n="261" id="ii.xxii-p41.1"><p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p42">Dr. Carroll, “Religious Forces,” p. xv.</p></note> should by successful negotiation be reduced to four, 
distinguished each from the others by strongly marked diversities of organization 
and of theological statement, and united to each other only by community of the 
one faith in Jesus Christ, doubtless it would involve some important gains. It would 
make it possible to be rid of the friction and sometimes the clash of much useless 
and expensive machinery, and to extinguish many local schisms that had been engendered 
by the zeal of some central sectarian propaganda. Would it tend to mitigate the 
intensity of sectarian competition, or would it tend rather to aggravate it? Is 
one’s pride in his sect, his zeal for the propagation of it, his jealousy of any 
influence that tends to impair its greatness or hinder its progress, likely to 
be reduced, or is it rather likely to be exalted, by the consciousness that the 
sect is a very great sect, standing alone for important principles? <pb n="416" id="ii.xxii-Page_416" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_416.html" />Whatever there is at present of asperity in the emulous labors 
of the competing denominations, would it not be manifold exasperated if the competition 
were restricted to four great corporations or confederations? If the intestine 
conflict of the church of Christ in America should even be narrowed down (as many 
have devoutly wished) to two contestants,—the Catholic Church with its diversity 
of orders and rites, on the one hand, and Protestantism with its various denominations 
solidly confederated, on the other,—should we be nearer to the longed-for achievement 
of Christian union? or should we find sectarian animosities thereby raised to 
the highest power, and the church, discovering that it was on the wrong track 
for the desired terminus, compelled to reverse and back in order to be switched 
upon the right one?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p43">Questions like these, put to be considered, not to be answered, 
raise in the mind the misgiving that we have been seeking in diplomatic negotiations 
between high contracting parties that which diplomacy can do only a little toward 
accomplishing. The great aim is to be sought in humbler ways. It is more hopeful 
to begin at the lower end. Not in great towns and centers of ecclesiastical influence, 
but in villages and country districts, the deadly effects of comminuted fracture 
in the church are most deeply felt. It is directly to the people of such communities, 
not through the medium of persons or committees that represent national sectarian 
interests, that the new commandment is to be preached, which yet is no new commandment, 
but the old commandment which they have had from the beginning. It cannot always 
be that sincere Christian believers, living together in a neighborhood in which 
the ruinous effects of division are plain to every eye, shall continue to misapprehend 
or disregard some of the tenderest and most unmistakable counsels of their Lord 
and <pb n="417" id="ii.xxii-Page_417" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_417.html" />his apostles, or imagine the authority of them to be canceled 
by the authority of any sect or party of Christians. The double fallacy, first, 
that it is a Christian’s prime duty to look out for his own soul, and, secondly, 
that the soul’s best health is to be secured by sequestering it from contact with 
dissentient opinions, and indulging its tastes and preferences wherein they differ 
from those of its neighbor, must sometime be found out and exposed. The discovery 
will be made that there is nothing in the most cherished sermons and sacraments 
and prayers that is comparable in value, as a means of grace, with the giving up 
of all these for God’s reign and righteousness—that he who will save his soul shall 
lose it, and he who will lose his soul for Christ and his gospel shall save it to 
life eternal. These centuries of church history, beginning with convulsive disruptions 
of the church in Europe, with persecutions and religious wars, present before us 
the importation into the New World of the religious divisions and subdivisions of 
the Old, and the further division of these beyond any precedent in history. It begins 
to look as if in this “strange work” God had been grinding up material for a nobler 
manifestation of the unity of his people. The sky of the declining century is red 
with promise. Hitherto, not the decay of religious earnestness only, but the revival 
of it, has brought into the church, not peace, but division. When next some divine 
breathing of spiritual influence shall be wafted over the land, can any man forbid 
the hope that from village to village the members of the disintegrated and enfeebled 
church of Christ may be gathered together “with one accord in one place” not for 
the transient fervors of the revival only, but for permanent fellowship in work 
and worship? A few examples of this would spread their influence through the American 
church “until the whole was leavened.”</p><pb n="418" id="ii.xxii-Page_418" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_418.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p44">The record of important events in the annals of American Christianity 
may well end with that wholly unprecedented gathering at Chicago in connection with 
the magnificent celebration of the four hundredth anniversary of the discovery of 
America by Columbus—I mean, of course, the Parliament of Religions. In a land which 
bears among the nations the reproach of being wholly absorbed in devotion to material 
interests, and in which the church, unsupported and barely recognized by the state, 
and unregulated by any secular authority, scatters itself into what seem to be hopelessly 
discordant fragments, a bold enterprise was undertaken in the name of American Christianity, 
such as the church in no other land of Christendom would have had the power or the 
courage to venture on. With large hospitality, representatives of all the religions 
of the world were invited to visit Chicago, free of cost, as guests of the Parliament. 
For seventeen days the Christianity of America, and of Christendom, and of Christian 
missions in heathen lands, sat confronted—no, not confronted, but side by side on 
the same platform—with the non-Christian religions represented by their priests, 
prelates, and teachers. Of all the diversities of Christian opinion and organization 
in America nothing important was unrepresented, from the authoritative dogmatic 
system and the solid organization of the Catholic Church (present in the person 
of its highest official dignitaries) to the broadest liberalism and the most unrestrained 
individualism. There were those who stood aloof and prophesied that nothing could 
come of such an assemblage but a hopeless jangle of discordant opinions. The forebodings 
were disappointed. The diverse opinions were there, and were uttered with entire 
unreserve. But the jangle of discord was not there. It was seen and felt that the 
American church, in the presence of the unchristian and antichristian powers, and <pb n="419" id="ii.xxii-Page_419" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_419.html" />in presence of those solemn questions of the needs of humanity 
that overtask the ingenuity and the resources of us all combined, was “builded 
as a city that is at unity with itself.” That body which, by its strength of organization, 
and by the binding force of its antecedents, might have seemed to some most hopelessly 
isolated from the common sympathies of the assembly, like all the rest was faithful 
in the assertion of its claims, and, on the other hand, was surpassed by none in 
the manifestation of fraternal respect toward fellow-Christians of other folds. 
Since those seventeen wonderful September days of 1893, the idea that has so long 
prevailed with multitudes of minds, that the only Christian union to be hoped for 
in America must be a union to the exclusion of the Roman Catholic Church and in 
antagonism to it, ought to be reckoned an idea obsolete and antiquated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p45">The theme prescribed for this volume gives no opportunity for 
such a conclusion as the literary artist delights in—a climax of achievement and 
consummation, or the catastrophe of a decline and fall. We have marked the sudden 
divulging to the world of the long-kept secret of divine Providence; the unveiling 
of the hidden continent; the progress of discovery, of conquest, of colonization; 
the planting of the church; the rush of immigration; the occupation of the continent 
with Christian institutions by a strange diversity of sects; the great providential 
preparations as for some “divine event” still hidden behind the curtain that is 
about to rise on the new century,—and here the story breaks off half told.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.xxii-p46">To so many of his readers as shall have followed him to this last 
page of the volume, the author would speak a parting word. He does not deprecate 
the criticisms that <pb n="420" id="ii.xxii-Page_420" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_420.html" />will certainly be pronounced upon his work by those competent 
to judge both of the subject and of the style of it. He would rather acknowledge 
them in advance. No one of his critics can possibly have so keen a sense as the 
author himself of his incompetency, and of the inadequacy of his work, to the greatness 
of the subject. To one reproach, however, he cannot acknowledge himself justly liable: 
he is not self-appointed to a task beyond his powers and attainments, but has undertaken 
it at the instance of eminent men to whose judgment he was bound to defer. But he 
cannot believe that even his shortcomings and failures will be wholly fruitless. 
If they shall provoke some really competent scholar to make a book worthy of so 
great and inspiring a theme, the present author will be well content.</p>

<pb n="421" id="ii.xxii-Page_421" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_421.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Index" progress="97.04%" id="ii.xxiii" prev="ii.xxii" next="iv">
<h2 id="ii.xxiii-p0.1">INDEX.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p1">Abbot, Ezra, 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p2">Abbot, George, Archbishop, 42.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p3">Abbott, Lyman, 384.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p4">Abolitionists, 82, 282, 284.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p5">Adams, Charles Francis, 131.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p6">Adventists, 336.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p7">Albany, 69.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p8">Albrights, 229.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p9">Alexander, Dr. Gross, 348.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p10">Alexander VI., pope, 3, 57.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p11">Allen, Professor A. V. G., 156, 159, 382.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p12">Allen, Professor J. H., 250.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p13">Alliance, Evangelical, 408.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p14">America: providential concealment of, 5; medieval church in, 
2; Spanish conquests and missions in, 6-15; French occupation and missions, 
16-29; English colonies in, 38-67, 82-126; Dutch and Swedes in, 68-81; churches 
of New England, 88; Quaker colonization, 109-117; other colonists, 120-124; 
diverse sects, 127-139; Great Awakening, 157-180; Presbyterians, 186; Reformed, 187; Lutheran, 
188; Moravian, 189; Methodist, 198; severance of colonies from England and of church 
from state, 221; Second Awakening, 233; organized beneficence, 246; conflicts of 
the church, 261; dissension and schism, 292; immigration, 315; the church in the 
Civil War, 340; reconstruction and expansion of the church, 351; theology and literature, 374; political 
union and ecclesiastical division, 398; tendencies toward unity, 405.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p15">American Bible 
Society, 256, 408.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p16">American Board of Missions, 252-255.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p17">American Missionary Association, 255, 314.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p18">Andover Theological Seminary, 251, 271.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p19">Andrew, Bishop, 302.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p20">Andrews, E. B., 340.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p21">Andrews, W. G., 177, 179.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p22">Anglican Church established in American colonies, 51, 61, 64, 65.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p23">Antipopery agitation, 312, 325.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p24">Antislavery. See Slavery.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p25">“Apostasy, the southern,” 277, 346.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p26">“Applied Christianity,” 385. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p27">Apprenticeship obsolete, 364.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p28">Arminianism, 504, 222.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p29">Armstrong, General S. C., 356.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p30">Asbury, Bishop Francis, 200.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p31">Awakening, the Great, 53, 81, 126, 141, 157, 181.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p32">Awakening, the Second, 233, 242.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p33">Bachman, John, 278.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p34">Bacon, B. W., 380.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p35">Bacon, David, 246.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p36">Bacon, Francis, 4o.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p37">Bacon, Leonard, 84, 94, 502, 113, 134, 227, 260, 272, 278, 287, 408.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p38">Bacon, Nathaniel, 63.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p39">Baird, Charles W. and Henry M., 388.</p>
<pb n="422" id="ii.xxiii-Page_422" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_422.html" />
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p40">Baltimore, first Lord, 54; second Lord, 56.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p41">Bancroft, George, 19, 21, 22, 24, 27, 29, 41, 116, 117, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p42">Baptist Young People’s Union, 369.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p43">Baptists: in Virginia, 53; 
in Carolina, 64; in Rhode Island, 106; in Massachusetts, 130; in Pennsylvania, 146; 
in the South, 149; services to religious liberty, 221; antislavery, 222; become 
Calvinists, 223; found Brown University, 248; undertake foreign missions, 253; divide 
on slavery, 303; pioneer work, 332; plan of Christian union, 411.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p44">Barclay, Robert, 112, 117.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p45">Barnes, Albert, 294.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p46">Baxter, George A., 237.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p47">Baxter, Richard, 66, 121.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p48">Beecher, Edward, 294, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p49">Beecher, Henry Ward, 341, 351, 384.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p50">Beecher, Lyman, 230, 243, 251, 
263, 286, 294, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p51">Belcher, Governor, 168.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p52">Bellamy, Joseph, 156, 181.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p53">Bellomont, Lord, 79.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p54">Bellows, Henry W., 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p55">Benezet, Anthony, 203.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p56">Bennett, Philip, 48.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p57">Bennett, Richard, 50.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p58">Berkeley, Governor Sir William, 49, 50, 51, 63.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p59">Bethlehem, Pa., 189.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p60">Biblical science, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p61">Birney, James G., 273, 274, 275, 283.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p62">Bishops, Anglican, consecrated, 
213, 304.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p63">Bishops, Catholic, consecrated, 215.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p64">Bishops, colonial, not wanted, 
206.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p65">Bishops, Methodist, consecrated, 219.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p66">Bishops, Moravian, 124, 193.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p67">Bissell, 
Edwin C., 380.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p68">Blair, Commissary, 52.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p69">Blair, Samuel, 16o, 167.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p70">Blake, Joseph, 63.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p71">Boehm, Martin, 228.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p72">Bogardus, Everard, 70.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p73">Boyle, Robert, 66.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p74">Bradford, Governor William, 94, 97.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p75">Brainerd, David, 18o, 183, 247. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p76">Bray, Thomas, 61, 62, 66.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p77">Breckinridge, Robert J., 281, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p78">Brewster, Edward, 43, 44.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p79">Brewster, William, 44, 83.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p80">Briggs, Charles A., 380.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p81">Brooks, Phillips, 384.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p82">Brown, Francis, 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p83">Brown, Tutor, 131.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p84">Browne, J. and S., at Salem, 97.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p85">Browne, W. II., 55, 59.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p86">Bryce, James, 404, 405.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p87">Buck, Richard, 42, 44.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p88">Buckley, James M., 201, 202, 218, 219, 240, 241.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p89">Buckminster, 251, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p90">Bushnell, Horace, 105, 176, 375, 383, 409.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p91">Cahenslyism, 392.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p92">Calvert, Cecilius, 56.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p93">Calvert, George, 54, 55.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p94">Calvert, Leonard and George, 56, 59.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p95">Calvinism: in New England, 
103, 225; among Baptists, 223; in the Presbyterian Church, 294.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p96">Campanius, John, 76, 150.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p97">Campbell, Douglas, 74.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p98">Campbellites, 242.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p99">Camp-meetings, 233.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p100">Canada, 18-29.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p101">Cane Ridge revival, 235.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p102">Carolinas colonized, 62.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p103">Carroll, Bishop John, 214.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p104">Carroll, Dr. H. K., 335, 369.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p105">Cartier, Jacques, 17.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p106">Cartwright, Peter, 232.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p107">Catholic Church, Roman: Revived and reformed in sixteenth century, 
4. Spanish missions a failure, 10-15. French missions, their wide extension and final 
collapse, 17-29. Persecuted in England, 36. In Maryland, 56. Way prepared for, 185. 
Organized for United States, 215. Conflict with “trusteeism,” 216, 310; with fanaticism, 
312. Gain and loss by immigration, 318322. Modified in America, 323-396. Methods 
of propagation, 330. Its literature, 394. Its relation to the Church Catholic, 324, 
416, 418.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p108">Cavaliers in Virginia, 51.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p109">Champlain, 17, 20, 28.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p110">Channing, William Ellery, 251, 30T, 383.</p>
<pb n="423" id="ii.xxiii-Page_423" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_423.html" />
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p111">Charity Organization, 409.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p112">Charles II. of England, 51, 62, 78.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p113">Charter: of Massachusetts, 
90; transferred to America, 98.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p114">Charter of the Virginia Company: revoked, 48.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p115">Chauncy, Charles, 170.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p116">Chautauqua, 233, 363.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p117">Cherokee nation, 265.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p118">Chickasaws and Choctaws, 23.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p119">Chinese immigration, 336.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p120">Church polity in New England, 88, 95, 99, 102.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p121">Clark, Francis E., 368.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p122">Clarke, James Freeman, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p123">Clergy: of Virginia, 52; of Maryland, 6i.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p124">Cleveland, Aaron, 204.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p125">College settlement, 370.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p126">Colleges, 48, 52, 102, 160, 172, 173, 176, 231, 247, 271.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p127">Colonization in Africa, 257.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p128">Congregationalists: in New England, 
99; in New Jersey, 109; moving west, 137; coöerate with Presbyterians, 220; college-builders, 
333; work at the South, 355.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p129">Conservatism of American churches, 311.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p130">Copland, Patrick, 47, 48, 50.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p131">Cornbury, Lord, 80, 121, 135, 141. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p132">Corwin, E. T., 69, 71, 78, 80, 121, 139.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p133">Covenanters in New Jersey, 110.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p134">Cumberland Presbyterians, 241. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p135">Cutler, Timothy, 131, 156, 169.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p136">Dabney, Robert L., 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p137">Dale, Sir Thomas, 43, 45.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p138">Davenport, James, 170.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p139">Davenport, John, 49, 102.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p140">Davies, Samuel, 173.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p141">Deerfield, 21.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p142">De la Warr, Lord, 41, 43.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p143">Dewey, Orville, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p144">Dickinson, Jonathan, 160, 294.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p145">Disciples, 242, 414.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p146">Divisions of Christendom, 31.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p147">Dominicans, 9, 10, 32.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p148">Dorchester, Daniel, 322, 335, 357, 358, 359, 361.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p149">Douglas, Stephen A., 341.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p150">Dow, Lorenzo, 240.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p151">Drunkenness prevalent, 286.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p152">Dubbs, Joseph H., 121.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p153">Dudley, Governor, 98.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p154">Dueling, 263.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p155">Duffield, George, 294.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p156">Dunster, President, 130.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p157">Durand, William, 49.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p158">Durbin, David P., 240.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p159">Dutch church, 68, 78, 109, 134.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p160">Dutch in Carolina, 64.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p161">“Dutch, Pennsylvania,” 118.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p162">Dwight, Timothy, 230, 242, 375, 387. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p163">Eaton, Theophilus, 102.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p164">Eddy, Richard, 225, 228.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p165">Edmundson, William, 64.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p166">Edwards, Jonathan, 156, 169, 172, 179, 247, 294.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p167">Edwards, Jonathan, the younger, 222, 225, 273.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p168">Elder, M. T., 322, 331.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p169">Eleuthera colony, 50.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p170">Eliot, John, 66, 102, 150, 152.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p171">Embury, Philip, 199.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p172">Emerson, Ralph Waldo, 298, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p173">Emmons, Nathanael, 251, 305, 375. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p174">Endicott, John, 90, 93, 94.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p175">England, religious parties in, 33, 43.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p176">Episcopal Church: in Virginia, 
38-53; in Maryland, 60; in Carolina, 6.467, 148; in New York, 78-80, 135; in Pennsylvania, 
119; in Georgia, 124; in New England, 128, 129, 131-134; hostile to revivals, 177, 306; extreme depression, 2,; 
consecration of bishops, 212; resuscitation, 304; violent controversy, 306; rapid 
growth, 308; specialties of, in evangelization, 334; reconstruction after Civil 
War, 352; Pan-Anglican Synod, 412.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p177">Epworth League, 369.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p178">Establishment of religion: in Virginia, 45, 51-53; in Maryland, 
61; in the Carolinas, 64, 65, 148; in New York, 78-80; in New England, 91, 97, 
100, 
102, 128, 129. Disestablishment, 174, 221.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p179">Evangelical Association, 229.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p180">Evangelization at the South, 356. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p181">Evangelization at the West, 327.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p182">Evarts, Jeremiah, 267, 271, 286.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p183">Exscinding Acts, 
167, 297, 353.</p><pb n="424" id="ii.xxiii-Page_424" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_424.html" />
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p184">Fanaticism of Spanish church, 4, 8.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p185">Fanaticism, antipopery, 6o, 
61, 312.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p186">Finney, Charles G., 375.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p187">Fisher, George Park, 182, 382.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p188">Fisher, Sidney George, 118, 120, 
143-145.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p189">Fitch, John, 150.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p190">Fletcher, Governor, 79, 80.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p191">Florida, 9, 10, 22.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p192">Foster, R. V., 236, 238.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p193">Fox, George, 34, 65, 114, 117, 149.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p194">Franciscans, 10, 11, 12, 32. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p195">Franklin, Benjamin, 118.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p196">Fraser, John, 335.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p197">Frelinghuysen, Domine, 81, 134, 141, 142, 163.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p198">Frelinghuysen, Senator, 267.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p199">French missions: projected, 17; extinguished, 185, 220.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p200">Fuller, Dr. and Deacon, 94.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p201">Gates, Sir Thomas, 42.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p202">Georgia, 122, 205, 264, 285.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p203">German exiles, 53, 139.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p204">German immigration, 117, 120, 187, 318.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p205">Gladden, Washington, 385.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p206">Gosnold, Bartholomew, 38.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p207">Gough, John B., 289.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p208">Great fortunes and great gifts, 359.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p209">Greatorex’s collection, 393.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p210">Green, Ashbel, 204.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p211">Green, S. S., 122.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p212">Green, W. H., 380.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p213">Gregory, Caspar Rene, 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p214">Griffin, Edward Dorr, 251, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p215">Griswold, Alexander V., 304.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p216">Gurley, 
R. R., 273.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p217">Hale, Edward Everett, 367, 386.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p218">Half-way Covenant, 104.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p219">IIall, Isaac H., 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p220">Hamilton, J. Taylor, 190, 198.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p221">Hampton Institute, 356.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p222">Hand, Daniel, 360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p223">Hard times in 1857, 342.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p224">Harrison, Thomas, 49, 5o, 60.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p225">Hart, Levi, 204.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p226">Hastings, Thomas, 387, 392.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p227">Haupt, Bible-work, 380.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p228">Haverhill, Mass., 21.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p229">Hawkins, John, 289.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p230">Helps, Arthur, 7, 8.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p231">Higginson, Francis, 90.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p232">High-church party: in Episcopal Church, 306, 308, 323, 407; in Presbyterian 
Church, 295, 407.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p233">Hill, Matthew, 121.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p234">Hilprecht, Dr., 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p235">Historical theology, 381.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p236">Hitchcock, Roswell D., 382.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p237">Hobart, John Henry, 304, 407.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p238">Hodge, 
Charles, 378, 381.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p239">Holland: colony from, in New York, 68; not the source of New England 
institutions, 74; Pilgrims in, 86; mission from, to Germans, 194.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p240">Hooker, Thomas, 102, 138.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p241">Hopkins, Samuel, 151, 181, 183, 184, 204, 
205.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p242">Hopkins, Stephen, 44.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p243">Hopkinsianism, 294.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p244">Hudson, Henry, 68.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p245">Hughes, John, 310, 351.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p246">Huguenots, 37, 53, 62, 64, 65, 81, 139.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p247">Humphrey, Heman, 286.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p248">Hunt, Robert, 38, 41.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p249">Huntington, Frederic D., 384.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p250">Hurst, John F., 382.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p251">Hutchinson, Ann, 101, 106.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p252">Hymn-writers, 387.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p253">Indians: evangelization of, 46, 47, 57, 71, 74, 76, 150, 151, 179, 246; Indian churches, 131.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p254">Induction refused to unworthy parsons, 51.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p255">Immigration, 315, 317, 357.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p256">Infidelity, 219, 230.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p257">Institutional Church, 369.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p258">Intemperance, 75, 205, 285.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p259">International sectarian councils, 412.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p260">Ireland, 318.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p261">Iroquois, 20, 23, 25.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p262">Jackson, Helen Hunt, 264.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p263">Jacobs, Henry E., 71, 121, 188, 190, 196, 198.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p264">James I. of England, 36, 38, 44, 47, 48, 90.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p265">James II. of England, 110, 112.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p266">Jamestown, 30-45.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p267">Jarratt, Devereux, 173.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p268">Jefferson, Thomas, 221, 230, 305.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p269">Jerks, the, 239, 240.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p270">Jesuits, 4, 10, 26, 28, 29, 32, 56, 57, 71, 150, 214.</p><pb n="425" id="ii.xxiii-Page_425" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_425.html" />
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p271">Jogues, Father, 71, 150.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p272">Johnson, President Samuel, 132.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p273">Johnson, Thomas Cary, 297, 314, <i>note, </i>
354.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p274">Journalism, 333, 344.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p275">Judson, Adoniram, 253.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p276">Kansas-Nebraska Bill, 284, 341.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p277">Kansas Crusade, 341.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p278">Keith, George, 119, 133, 149.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p279">Keith, Governor, 120.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p280">Kieft, Governor, 70, 71.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p281">King, Thomas Starr, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p282">King’s Chapel, Boston, 224.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p283">Kirby, William, 294.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p284">Kirk, Edward Norris, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p285">Knapp, Jacob, 288.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p286">Lanphier, Jeremiah, 342.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p287">La Salle, 18.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p288">Las Casas, 9, 152.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p289">Laud, William, 48.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p290">Lea, Henry Charles, 382.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p291">Leon, Ponce de, 9.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p292">Leyden, 45, 83, 86.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p293">Liberty, religious: in Eleuthera, 50; in Maryland, 56, 59; in 
Carolina, 63; in New York, 72; in New Jersey, 111; in Pennsylvania, 116; in Georgia, 
123; defended by Makemie, 136; favored by sectarian division, 174; promoted by Baptists, 
221.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p294">Literature of American church, 374-395.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p295">Littledale, R. F., 26, 27, 28.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p296">Liturgics, 386, 394.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p297">Locke, John, 62, 64.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p298">Lodge, H. C., 62, 70, 117, 153.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p299">Log College, 142, 160, 162, 172. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p300">Logan County, Kentucky, 232, 234.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p301">Louisiana, 23, 27, 220.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p302">Lutherans, 72, 120, 146, 188, 190, 232.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p303">Luther League, 369.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p304">Madison, James, Bishop, 232.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p305">Madison, James, President, 402.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p306">Maine, 
20, 21, 23, 410.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p307">Makemie, Francis, 121, 136.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p308">Maria Monk, 312.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p309">Marshall, John, 232.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p310">Maryland, 49, 54-62.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p311">Mason, John M., 263.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p312">Mason, Lowell, 392.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p313">Massacres, 2, 10, 11, 12, 48, 71, 76, 151, 194.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p314">Mather, Cotton, 107, 153.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p315">Mayhews, the, 150.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p316">McConnell, S. D., 151, 170, 179, 211, 224.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p317">McGee brothers, 233.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p318">McGready, James, 233.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p319">McIlvaine, C. P., 351.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p320">McMasters, John Bach, 240.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p321">Megapolensis, Domine, 71, 77, 150.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p322">Menendez, 
10.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p323">Mennonites, 72, 117, 153.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p324">Mercersburg theology, 377, 388.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p325">Methodism: 
tardy arrival in America, 198; spreads southward, 201; rapid growth, 202; against slavery 
and intemperance, 205; receives bishops, 219; divided by the slavery agitation, 
301; in pioneer work, 332; at the South, 353; Ecumenical Conference, 413; consolidation 
of Methodist sects, 414.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p326">Michaelius, Jonas, 69.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p327">Millerism, 336.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p328">Mills, Samuel J., 248, 256.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p329">Minuit, Peter, 69, 70, 76.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p330">Missionary societies, 62, 252, 253, 255, 
257, 258, 367.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p331">Missions, American: to Indians, 179, 246, 265; to the West, 220, 
327; to the South, 355.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p332">Missions, foreign, 252, 255, 257, 358.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p333">Missions to America: Icelandic, 
2; Spanish, 6-16; French, 17-29; of the S. P. G., 62, 66, 67, 8o, 126, 131, 133, 
135, 140, 177; of the church of Holland, 195.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p334">Missionary Ridge, 268.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p335">Mississippi, the, 18, 21, 256.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p336">Missouri Compromise, 270, 271, 284. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p337">Mobs: antipopery, 321; pro-slavery, 283.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p338">Montesinos, 9.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p339">Montreal, 17, 20.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p340">Moody, Dwight L., 344, 388.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p341">Moor, Thoroughgood, 135.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p342">Moore, George Foot, 380.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p343">Moravians: in Georgia, 124; in Pennsylvania, 189, 193; missions 
to Indians, 194; their liturgies, 394.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p344">Mormonism, 335.</p>
<pb n="426" id="ii.xxiii-Page_426" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_426.html" />
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p345">Morris, Colonel, 79.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p346">Morris, Samuel, 173.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p347">Morse, Jedidiah, 251.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p348">Morton, Thomas, 88.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p349">Muhlenberg, Henry M., 191-198.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p350">Mulford, Elisha, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p351">Munger, Theodore T., 384.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p352">Murray, John, 225.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p353">Music, church, 391, 394.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p354">Nansemond church, 48, 49, 59.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p355">Nationalism 
of the Puritans, 100, 101, 128, 132, 137, 176.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p356">Native American party, 313, 321.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p357">Neill, E. D., 44, 51, 59.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p358">Neshaminy, 
142.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p359">Nevin, John W., 377.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p360">Newark, no, 160.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p361">New Brunswick, 162.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p362">New England Company, 66.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p363">New England theology, 181, 374.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p364">New Englanders moving west, 80, 
137.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p365">New Haven theology, 294, 298.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p366">New Jersey, 109-112.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p367">New Jerusalem Church, 229.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p368">New Londonderry, 160.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p369">Newman, A. H., 131, 255, 275.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p370">New Mexico, 6, Ir.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p371">New-School Presbyterians, 294, 346, 355.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p372">New-Side Presbyterians, 166.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p373">New York, 68-81; diversity of sects, 134.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p374">Nicholson, Governor, 52.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p375">Nicolls, Governor, 78.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p376">Nitschmann, David, 124, 193.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p377">Northampton, 104, 155-159.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p378">Norton, 
Andrews, 299.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p379">Nott, Eliphalet,;63.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p380">Nursing orders and schools, 368.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p381">Oberlin College, 314.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p382">Occum, Samson, 179.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p383">Oglethorpe, James, 123.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p384">O’Gorman, Bishop, 2, 15, 23, 24, 28, 216, 312, 321, 396.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p385">Old-School Presbyterians, 295, 345, 353.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p386">Old-Side Presbyterians, 166.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p387">Orders in Roman Church, 330.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p388">Ordination in New England, 96, 100. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p389">Otis, Deacon, 360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p390">Otterbein, Philip William, 228.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p391">Paine, Thomas, 230.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p392">Palatines, 37, 53, 118, 140, 187.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p393">Palfrey, John G., 98, 99, 100, 
383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p394">Palmer, Ray, 387.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p395">Pam-Methodist Conference, 413.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p396">Pam-Presbyterian Alliance, 412. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p397">Pan-Anglican Synod, 412.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p398">Park, Edwards A., 151, 182, 184, 204, 305, 375.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p399">Parker, Theodore, 300.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p400">Parkman, Francis, 18.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p401">Parliament of Religions, 418.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p402">Pastorius, 117.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p403">Penn, William, 112, 115, 143.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p404">Persecutions, 36, 51, 107, 110, 130. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p405">Pierpont, James, 81.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p406">Pierpont, Sarah, 156.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p407">Pierson, Abraham, 109, 150.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p408">Pilgrims, 45, 83, 84, 86, 88, 93.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p409">Plan 
of Union, 220, 258, 293.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p410">Pocahontas, 46.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p411">Pond, Enoch, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p412">Population of United States: in 1790, 315; in 1850, <i>ibid</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p413">Porter, Ebenezer, 286.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p414">Pott, Governor, 55.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p415">Presbyterians: in Scotland and Ireland, 37, 110; in America, 
110, 
121; in New York, 136; schism among, 166; rapid growth, 186; alliance with Congregationalists, 
206; earnestly antislavery, 268; dissensions among, 292; the great schism, 296; 
characteristics as a sect, 332; new schisms and reunions, 346, 353, 355; liturgical 
movement, 388; early unproductiveness in theology and literature, 394; international 
alliance, 412.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p416">Princeton College, 173, 175.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p417">Princeton Seminary, 251, 380.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p418">Prohibitory 
legislation, 290.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p419">Protestant sects and Catholic orders, 330-334.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p420">Protestantism in Europe divided, 3134.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p421">Provoost, Bishop, 212, 213, 232.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p422">Psalmody, 182, 387, 391-393.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p423">Pulpit, 
the American, 382.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p424">Puritan jurisprudence, 113; sabbatarian extravagance provokes 
reaction, 371.</p><pb n="427" id="ii.xxiii-Page_427" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_427.html" />
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p425">Puritans: not Separatists, 43; in Virginia, 44-50; in Maryland, 
59; antagonize the Separatists, 82; settle at Salem, 90; fraternize with the Pilgrims, 
94; church order, 96; the great Puritan exodus bringing the charter, 98; intend 
an established church, zoo; exclude factious dissenters, 101; divergences of opinion, 
103; in New Jersey, 109; Puritan church establishments fail, 108, 128, 174; Nationalist 
principle succumbs to Separatist, 176.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p426">Quakerism: a reaction from Puritanism, 113; its enthusiasm, 114; 
its discipline, 114; anticipated in continental Europe, 115; Keith’s schism, 119; 
Quaker jurisprudence, 143; failure in civil government, 144; and in pastoral work, 
145; its sole and faithful witness at the South, 149; the only organized church 
fellowship uniting the colonies, 150; Hicksite schism, 314.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p427">Quakers: persecuted in England, 36; in Virginia, 51, 53; missions 
in Carolina, 64; persecuted in New York, 73; and in Massachusetts, lot; dominant 
in New Jersey, 110; and in Pennsylvania, 116; excluded from Evangelical Alliance, 
408.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p428"><i>Quanta Cura</i>, bull, with Syllabus, 352, 396.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p429">Quebec, 17, 20.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p430">Raleigh, Sir Walter, 39, 62.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p431">Redemptioners, 187.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p432">Reformation in Spain, 4.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p433">Reformed Church, German: begins too late the care of German immigrants,140; 
long unorganized, 146; persists in separation from other German Christians, 195.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p434">Reformed-drunkard ethics, 290.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p435">Reformed Dutch Church: tardy birth 
in New York, 69; and languishing life, 74, 78; revival under Frelinghuysen, 81, 
134, 141, 163.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p436">Relly, James, 225.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p437"><i>Requirimiento</i> of the Spanish, 9.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p438">Restoration of the Stuarts, 
51.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p439">Revival of 1857, 342.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p440">Revival of Roman Catholic Church, 214.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p441">Rhode Island, 92, 106, 107.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p442">Rice, David, 237.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p443">Rice, Luther, 253.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p444">Ripley, George, 299.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p445">Rising, Governor, 77.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p446">Robinson, Edward, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p447">Robinson, John, 83, 85, 86, 92.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p448">Robinson, “One-eyed,” 173.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p449">Rolfe, John, 46.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p450">Roman Catholic. See Catholic.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p451">Rousseau, Jean Jacques, 87.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p452">Rush, Benjamin, 226, 286.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p453">Ryan, Archbishop, 324.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p454">Sabbath observance, 371.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p455">St. Andrew’s Brotherhood, 369.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p456">St. Augustine, 10.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p457">St. Lawrence, the, 17.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p458">Salem, 90, 96.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p459">Saloons, tippling, 285, 288.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p460">Saltonstall, Gurdon, 132, 133.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p461">Salvation 
Army, 370.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p462">Salzburgers, 37, 124, 125.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p463">Sandys, Archbishop, and his sons, 44, 47.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p464">Satolli, Monsignor, 396.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p465">Saybrook Platform, 132, 137.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p466">Schaff, Philip, 377, 382.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p467">Schenectady, 21.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p468">Schism: in Presbyterian Church, 167, 241, 297, 346, 353; among 
Congregationalists, 249; among Unitarians, 298; in Methodist Church, 302, 303; among 
Baptists, 303; among Quakers, 314; healed, 355; compensations of, 107, 304, 354, 
404.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p469">Schlatter, Michael, 195.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p470">Schools: for Virginia, 47, 48, 52; in New York, 70, 75; in New 
England, 103; in New Jersey, 110; in Pennsylvania, 196.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p471">Scotch-Irish: in Virginia, 47; in Carolina, 64; in Maryland, r21; 
in Pennsylvania, 122; in New York, 136; in the Alleghanies, 146; in the Awakening, 
160; principles and prejudices of, 186.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p472">Screven, William, 64.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p473">Scrooby, 44, 83.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p474">Seabury, Samuel, 212.</p><pb n="428" id="ii.xxiii-Page_428" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_428.html" />
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p475">Sects: European imported, 31-34; in New York, 72, 134, 140; in 
Rhode Island, to6; in New Jersey, 109; the German, 117, 120; multiply against established 
churches, 174; enfeebling effect of, 188; reconstruct themselves, 208; competition 
of, 328; characteristics of, 332; multitude of, 400; mischiefs of, 403.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p476">Seminaries, theological, 249. Separatists, 33, 44; at Scrooby, Leyden, 
and Plymouth, 81-95; in Rhode Island, 107; their principle prevails, 176.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p477">Sewall, Samuel, 152.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p478">Seybert commission, 338.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p479">Shaftesbury, Lord, 62.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p480">Shedd, W. J. G., 382.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p481">Sisterhoods, 368.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p482">Slater educational fund, 357, 360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p483">Slavery: of Indians, 8, 9, 
152; of negroes, in Florida, Jo; in Virginia, 48; in all colonies, 147; condemned 
in Massachusetts, 152; and in Pennsylvania, 153; increased cruelty of, 153. Kindness 
to slaves, 154, 179, 246, 271. Constant and unanimous protest of the church against 
slavery, 203-205, 222, 268-277. Beginning of a pro-slavery party in the church, 
277; propagated by terror, 279-282. Pro-slavery reaction at the North, 282. Unanimous 
protests against extension of slavery, 284. Slavery question in Presbyterian Church, 
296; in Methodist Church, 301; in Baptist Convention, 303. Failure of compromises, 
340. The Kansas Crusade, 341. Apostasy of the southern church complete, 346. Diversity 
of feeling among northern Christians, 347. Slavery extinguished, 285, 351.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p484">Smalley, John, 225.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p485">Smith, Eli, 273, 378; Henry Boynton, 381; Henry Preserved, 38o; 
John, 38-42, 47; Ralph, 90.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p486">Smylie, James, 277.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p487">Smyth. Newman, 384.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p488">Social science in seminaries, 369, 386.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p489">Societies, charitable, 252-259, 295, 407.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p490">Society P. C. K., 67.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p491">Society P. G. in Foreign Parts, 62, 67; missions in Carolina, 
67; in New York, 8o, 120, <i>note, </i>135, 140; in Pennsylvania, 119; in New England, 
131-133.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p492">Society P. G. in New England, 66.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p493">Sophocles, E. A., 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p494">Southampton insurrection, 279.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p495">Spain: Reformation in, 3; conquests 
and missions of, 7.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p496">Spiritualism, 337-339.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p497">Spotswood, Governor, 52.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p498">Spring, Gardiner, 353.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p499">Standish, Myles, 88.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p500">Stiles, Ezra, 204, 222.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p501">Stoddard, Solomon, 104, 155.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p502">Stone, Barton W., 234.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p503">Storrs, Richard S., 384.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p504">Stowe, Mrs. H. B., 250.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p505">Strawbridge, Robert, 200.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p506">Strong, Augustus H., 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p507">Stuart, Moses, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p508">Sturtevant, J. M., 294.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p509">Stuyvesant, Peter, 71, 73, 77.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p510">Sumner, Charles, 283.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p511">Sunday observance, 371.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p512">Sunday-schools, 258, 362.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p513">Swedenborgians, 
229.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p514">Swedes, 75-77.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p515">Syllabus of errors condemned by the pope, 352, 396.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p516">Synod: “Reforming,” 105; Presbyterian, 136; disrupted, 167; 
excision of, 297; of Virginia, 346.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p517">Talcott, Governor, 168.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p518">Talmage, Thomas De Witt, 385.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p519">Taylor, Nathaniel W., 294, 375. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p520">Temperance: efforts for, 75, 205, 206; the Reformation, 285-291; early legislation, 75, 288; 
“Washingtonian 
movement,” 288; Prohibitionism, 290.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p521">Tennent, Gilbert, 142, 162, 165, 167, 169.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p522">Tennent, William, 141, 160.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p523">Tennent, William, Jr., 180.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p524">Thayer, Eli, 341, 342.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p525">Thayer, Joseph H., 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p526">Theological instruction, 81, 217, 249.</p><pb n="429" id="ii.xxiii-Page_429" href="/ccel/bacon_lw/history/Page_429.html" />
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p527">Theological seminaries, 249, 251, 252.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p528">Theology, New England, 181, 243, 294, 355.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p529">Theology, systems of, 375, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p530">Thomas, Allen C. and Richard H., 114, 139, 143.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p531">Thomas, John R., 393.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p532">Thompson, Joseph P., 404.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p533">Thompson, Robert Ellis, 122, 147, 176, 346, 394.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p534">Thomson, William M., 379. Thornwell, James H., 314, <i>note</i>, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p535">Tiffany, 
Charles C., 65, 71, 120, 131, 134, 173, 207, 210, 213, 224, 232.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p536">Torkillus, Pastor, 76.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p537">Tracy, Joseph, 162, 169, 172, 179.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p538">Trumbull, Henry Clay, 362, 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p539">“Trusteeism” 215, 310.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p540">Tuttle, Daniel S., 335.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p541">Tyler, B. B., 236, 238, 242.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p542">Union, Christian: tendencies and attempts, 107, 191, 194, 206, 
220, 349, 405, 406.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p543">Unitarianism, 224, 249, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p544">United Brethren, 228.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p545">Unity, real, in the church, 175, 324, 325, 334, 419; manifestation 
of it yet future, 36, 417, 419.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p546">Universalism, 225-228.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p547">Van Twiller, Governor, 70.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p548">Vermont, 21.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p549">Vincent, John H., 363.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p550">Virginia, 38-53, 55, 173.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p551">Virginia Company, 40, 44, 48, 54.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p552">Voluntary system, 244, 261, 
328.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p553">Vose, James G., 107.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p554">Walker, Williston, too, 104, 386.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p555">Walloons, 69.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p556">War: between France and England, 21, 184; the Seven Years’, 22, 
24; Revolutionary, 202, 209; the Civil, 348, 365; produces schisms and healings, 
353, 355.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p557">Ward, William Hayes, 379.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p558">Ware, Henry, 249, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p559">Ware, Henry, Jr., 251, 299, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p560">Warren, George William, 393.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p561">Washingtonianism, 
288.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p562">Watts, Isaac, 158, 168, 182, 387, 391.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p563">Wayland, Francis, 383.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p564">Welsh immigrants, 118.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p565">Wesley, Charles, 124, 125.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p566">Wesley, John, 124, 159, 198, 200, 202, 217, 285.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p567">Westminster League, 369.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p568">Westminster Sabbath law, 371.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p569">Westward 
progress of church, 219, 327, 358.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p570">Wheelock, Eleazar, 179.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p571">Whitaker, Alexander, 43, 46, 150.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p572">White, Father, 57, 59.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p573">White, John, 89.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p574">White, Bishop William, 210, 212, 213.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p575">Whitefield, George, 126, 163, 168, 173, 175, 177.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p576">Wiggles worth, Michael, 103.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p577">William and Mary, College of, 52.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p578">Williams, 
Roger, 100, 106, 150.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p579">Williams College, 248.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p580">Wilson, Henry, 273, 274, 281.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p581">Winchester, Elhanan, 226.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p582">Wingfield, 
Governor, 39.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p583">Winthrop, John, 49, 98.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p584">Wise, John, 102.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p585">Women’s C. T. Union, 367.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p586">Women’s Crusade, 366.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p587">Women’s mission boards, 367.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p588">Woods, Leonard, 378.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p589">Woolman, John, 150, 203.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p590">Ximenes, Cardinal, 3.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p591">Yale College, 230, 243.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p592">Yeo, John, 60.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p593">Young Men’s Christian Association, 343, 364, 409.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p594">Young People’s Society of Christian Endeavor, 368, 409.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p595">Young Women’s Christian Association, 366.</p>
<p class="index1" id="ii.xxiii-p596">Zinzendorf, 124, 189, 190, 192.</p>
</div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iv" prev="ii.xxiii" next="iv.i">
      <h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
        <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#ii.xi-p13.1">6:33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#ii.xxii-p14.1">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#ii.xii-p19.1">2:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#ii.xxii-p25.1">1:27</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
        <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Congregatio de Propaganda Fide: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dominus ac Redemptor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>E pluribus unum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Per contra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-p61.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quanta Cura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Qum regio in terris non nostri plena laboris?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Religio peperit divitias, et mater devorata est a prole: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-p39.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Romanam condere gentem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cujus regio ejus religio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cujus regio, ejus religio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>de facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-p5.2">2</a></li>
 <li>differentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in loco parentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-p32.1">1</a></li>
 <li>inter arma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-p48.2">1</a></li>
 <li>jus divinum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>magnum opus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>non compos mentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-p32.1">1</a></li>
 <li>non possumus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>obiter dicta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>pagani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-p51.1">1</a></li>
 <li>perfervido ingenio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>plebs adunata sacerdoti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>prima facie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>refugium peccatorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-p49.1">1</a></li>
 <li>religio illicita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-p57.1">1</a></li>
 <li>res dura et novitas regni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>summa theologiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>usus loquendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vis inertiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-p10.1">2</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.v-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vi-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.vii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.viii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ix-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.x-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xi-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xiv-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_259_1">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xv-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvi-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xvii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xviii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xix-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_369_1">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xx-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxi-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxii-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxiii-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxiii-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxiii-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxiii-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxiii-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxiii-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxiii-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.xxiii-Page_429">429</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
